prisoner to the Pope or by some other meanes to procure his death he saw that he was obliged to shew vnto that Prince and to the people of Saxonie and euery one else that he had reason on his side that neither hee nor any other potentate might yeelde to the earnest intreaties of the Romanists made against his life The yeere 1520 being thus passed the diet of Wormes of the yeere 1521. 1521. Luther called to the Diet. was celebrated in Germanie to which Luther was called to render an account of his doctrine and had giuen vnto him a safe conduct by the Emperour Charles elected two yeeres before He was counselled not to goe thither seeing that the sentence of his condemnation made by Leo was published before and hanged vp whereby he might assure himselfe to bring backe nothing but a confirmation of his doome if peraduenture no worse thing happened vnto him Notwithstanding himselfe thought the contrary against the opinion of al his friends and said that though he were sure to haue to doe against as many deuils as there were tiles in the roofes of the houses of that citie he would goe thither And in that place the seuenteenth of Aprill hee was demaunded by the Luther interrogated in the Diet. Emperour and the whole assembly of the Princes if hee were Authour of the Bookes which went abroad vnder his name the Titles whereof were recited and the copies placed in the midst of the roome where they sate were shewed vnto him and whether he would defend whatsoeuer was contained in them or retract something His answer was that concerning the books he acknowledged thē to be his but to resolue whether to maintaine the things cōtained in them or not was a matter of great moment therfore required some time of deliberation There was granted him time that day to giue his answere the next Which being come Martin brought into the assembly made a long oration Answereth First he excused his simplicitie if bred after a priuate simple maner he had not vsed tearmes according to the dignitie of that place and giuen to euery one conuenient titles then he confirmed that he acknowledged the books for his owne And concerning the defence of them hee said they were not all of one sort but some contained doctrine of Faith and Pietie others reprehended the Doctrine of the Romanists and a third kinde was of those which were written contentiously against the defenders of the contrarie doctrine For the first he said he were no Christian or honest man if he should retract them the rather because though all were condemned yet all were not iudged naught by the same Bull of Leo. For the second that it was too manifest that all the Countryes of Christendome were oppressed and groaned vnder the bondage And therefore to retract the things alreadie spoken would bee nothing else but to confirme that tyrannie In the bookes of the third kinde he confessed hee was more bitter and vehement then hee ought excusing himselfe that hee made not profession of Sanctitie nor would maintaine his owne manners but his doctrine onely whereof hee was readie to giue an account to any man whatsoeuer promising not to be obstinate but to cast his books into the fire himselfe in case any errour were shewed him with the Scripture in hand Hee turned himselfe to the Emperour and the Princes saying it was a blessing of God when the true doctrine came to be made manifest as to reiect it was to draw vpon vs a cause of extreame calamities His Oration being ended he was by order required by the Emperour to giue a plaine and simple answere whether or no he would maintaine his writings Luther refuseth to retract any thing Whereunto he answered that hee could not reuoke any thing that hee had written or taught if he were not conuinced by the words of the Scripture or by euident reasons The Emperour hearing these things resolued following the steps of his predecessours to maintaine the Church of Rome and to vse all meanes to quench that fire Howbeit hee would not violate the faith giuen but proclaime a banishment against Martin after hee was safely returned to his house Some of the assembly approouing that which was done at Constance said A noble resolution of the Prince Elector Palatine that the faith ought not to be kept But Lewis Count Elector Palatine opposed himselfe as vnto a thing which would brand the German name with a marke of perpetuall ignominie expressing with disdaine that it was intole-Rable that for the seruice of Priests Germanie should draw vpon it selfe the infamie of not keeping the publique faith Some there were also that said that there was no neede to proceede so fast to condemnation because it was a matter of great moment and which might produce great consequences The dayes following there was a treatie in presence of some of the Princes and in particular of the Archbishop of Triers and of Ioachimus Elector of Brandenburg many things were spokē by Martin in defence of that doctrine and by others against it being desirous to induce him to referre euery thing to the iudgement of the Emperor and of the assembly of the Diet without any condition whatsoeuer But he answering that the Prophet forbade to put our confidence in men yea euen in Princes to whose iudgment nothing ought lesse to bee committed then the word of God it was at last proposed that hee would submit all to the iudgment of the future Councell whereunto Luther referreth himselfe to a generall Councell he agreed with condition that first the articles which he intended to referre might be drawen out of his bookes and that sentence might not be giuen of them but according to the Scriptures Last of all being demanded what remedies he thought might be vsed in this cause he answered those onely which were proposed to the Iewes by Gamaliel that is that if the enterprize were of man it would vanish but if it came frō God it was impossible to hinder it and that it might giue satisfaction to the Pope because all men ought to rest secure as himselfe did that if his deseigne came not from God it would perish in a short time From which things it being impossible to remoue him and standing firme in his resolution not to accept any iudgement but vnder the rule of the scripture he had leaue giuen him to depart and a terme of 21 daies assigned him to returne to his home with condition that hee should neither preach nor write any thing in his iourney For which after hee had giuen thankes he departed the 26. of April 43 Afterwards Charles the Emperour published an Edict in the same Diet The Emperours Edict against Luther at Wormes the 8. of April In which hauing first declared that it belonged to the duty of the Emperour to aduance Religion and to extinguish heresies which began to spring vp he proceeded on to shew
1532. would neuer haue an Imperiall Diet celebrated in his presence lest he should giue occasion of demanding a Nationall Councell he treated most seriously with the Emperour and with euery one of the Princes and besides published a writing addressed to the Catholikes Hee said therein that hee had diligently considered what a preiudice it would bee if the controuersies of doctrine should bee referred to The Legate publisheth a writing to disswade all treaties about relâ—ion in a Nationall Councell the Councell of a Nation and thought it his duetie to admonish them that they should by all meanes remooue that clause for that it was most manifest that questions of faith could not bee determined in a Nationall Councell because it concerned the Vniuersall state of the Church and if any thing were determined therein it would bee voyde and of no force And as in not celebrating such a Councell as hee was perswaded they would not they should doe a thing most acceptable to his Holinesse who is head of the Church and of all Councels so the celebration of it would bee most offensiue to him That it was a cleere case that by this meanes greater 〈…〉 ditions would arise in matter of Religion as well in other Nations as in that most noble Prouince That hee would not omit this duetie both to obey the instruction of his Holinesse and not to bee wanting to the charge of Legation layd vpon him The Princes answered this writing of the Legate that it was in his The answere of the Princes to the writing power to remedie all the inconueniences which might arise by perswading his Holines that a generall Councel might be intimated and celebrated without any more procrastination That by this meanes all occasion of a Nationall Councell which all the States of the Empire desired and prayed for would bee remooued But if the generall Councell so often promised and last of all by himselfe were not brought to effect the manifest necessitie of Germanie required that the controuersies should bee determined in a nationall Synod or in an imperiall Diet with the assistance of the Popes Legate The Protestant Diuines answered also in a long writing and said The answere of the Protestant Diuines that neither greater seditions nor any at all could arise when the controuersies of Religion shall bee composed according to the word of God and manifest vices corrected according to the doctrine of the Scripture and the vndoubted Canons of the Church That to determine of faith hath neuer been formerly denied to Nationall Councels because CHRIST hath promised his assistance where two or three shall bee assembled in his Name That the number was great not onely of Nationall Councels but euen of a very few Bishops which haue determined the controuersies and ordered the manners of the Church in Syria Greece Affrique Italie France and Spaine against the errours of Samosatenus Arrius the Donatists Pelagius and other heretiques whose determinations cannot bee called voyde of no force and vaine without impietie That it hath beene granted to the Sea of Rome to bee the first and to the Pope to haue the chiefest authoritie amongst the Patriarkes but that it is not found in any Father that hee hath beene called head of the Church or of the Councels CHRIST onely is head Paul Apollos and Cephas are but Ministers of the Church That what may bee expected from Rome the discipline there obserued so many ages and the tergiuersation to celebrate a lawfull Councel doe declare But the Emperour after long discussion the 28 of Iuly made the Recesse of the Diet remitting the whole action of the Colloquie vnto the generall Councell or National Synod of Germanie or a Diet of the Empire He promised to goe into Italie and to treate with the Pope for a Councell which if hee could not obtaine either generall or Nationall hee would intimate a Diet of the Empire within eighteene moneths to settle the matters of Religion and bee a meanes that the Pope should send thither a Legate Hee commanded the Protestants to receiue no new opinions but those that were agreed on and the Bishops to reforme their Churches Hee commanded that the Monasteries should not bee destroyed nor the goods of the Church vsurped nor any man sollicited to change religion And to 1542 PAVL 3 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. giue the Protestants greater satisfaction hee added that concerning the doctrines not as yet accorded he prescribed them nothing but that they ought not to destroy the Cloysters of the Monkes but reduce them to a holy and Christian amendment that the Ecclesiasticall goods should not bee vsurped but left to the ministers without regard of diuersitie of religions that no man should bee mooued to change his religion but those receiued who change it willingly Hee suspended also the Recesse of Ausburg for as much as concerned religion and the things depending thereon vntill the controuersies were determined in a Councell or Diet. After the Diet was ended Caesar passed into Italie and discoursed with A conference betweene the Pope and Emperour in Lucca the Pope in Lucca concerning the Councell and the Turkish warre and concluded that the Pope should send a Nuncio into Germanie to take resolution both in the one matter and the other in the Diet which should bee held in Spira in the beginning of the next yeere and that the Councell should bee held in Vicenza as was before appointed The Pope signified the conclusion to the Senate of Venice who thought not fit for diuers respects that so great a multitude should meete in the Citie and should treate of the Turkish warre as certainely they would haue done either with a purpose to effect it or at the least to make a faire shew Whereupon they The Venetians will not suffer the Councell to be held in Vicenza answered that the case being altered by reason of an accord which they lately had made with the Turke they could not continue in the same opinion because Soliman would suspect that they mooued the Christian Princes to conspire against him Hereupon the Pope was constrained to alter his deseigne But the Cardnall Contarini was much calumniated in the Court of Rome where an opinion arose that hee was somewhat affected to The Legate Contarins was suspected of Lutheranisme Lutheranisme and those that spake least hurt of him sayd that hee opposed not as much as hee ought and that hee had put the Popes authoritie in hazard The Pope also distasted his seruice though hee were mightily defended by the Cardinall Fregoso But at his returne to his Holinesse whom hee found in Lucca expecting the Emperour hee rendred an account of his Legation and gaue absolute satisfaction The yeere 1541. ended thus and in the next the Pope sent Iohn Morone Bishop of Modena to Spira where the Diet was held in presence of Ferdinand 1542 Iohn Morone is sent Nuncio to the Diet of Spira who according to his
the people to nothing but to giue money The onely remedie for these disorders is to take away all the priuiledges and to restore to the Bishops the charge to teach and preach and to elect those for their fellow labourers whom they shall know worthy of that ministery and disposed to exercise it with charity On the contrary side the Generals of the Regulars and others saide An Apologie of the regular orders that the Bishops and Curates hauing wholly abandoned the office of a Pastour so that for many hundreds of yeeres the people remained without Sermons in the Church and without the doctrine of Diuinitie in Schooles God had raised the begging orders to supplie these necessary ministeries into which notwithstanding they intruded not themselues but entred by the graunt of the Supreame Pastour vnto whom it principally appertaining to feede all the flocke of CHRIST it cannot bee saide that men deputed by him to supplie the defects of him that had the care of the flocke and did aband on it haue vsurped the office of another But it may bee say de that if they had not vsed that charitie there had now remained no signe of Christianitie Now that they haue applyed themselues more then three hundred yeeres to that holy worke with such fruit as appeareth they haue prescribed those functions and made them their owne by a lawfull title giuen by the chiefe Pastour the Bishop of Rome and that the Bishops haue no lawfull right vnto them nor can alleadge the vse of antiquity to regaine that office which so many hundred yeeres since they haue forsaken That they haue a desire of gayning for themselues or their Monasteries is a meere calumnie because the almes are gathered onely for their necessary foode and apparell and the residue being spent for the worship of God in masses buildings and ornaments of Churches turneth to the benefit and edification of the people and not to their owne profit that the seruices done by their orders to the holy Church and doctrine of Diuinitie which is no where to bee found but in their Cloisters deserue the continuance of that charge which others are not able to exercise The Legates importuned by both parties by the Councell of their most The Legats relate this difference to Rome and expect an answere inward friends resoluted to relate to Rome and expect an answere The Pope referred it to the Congregation where presently it was seene whither the pretence of the Bishops tended that is to make themselues so many Popes in their Diocesses For when the Popes priuiledge and exemption should bee remooued and euery one should depend on them and none on the Pope all cause of going to Rome would cease They considered that the Popes The Deputies in Rome take part with the Mendicants for reasons of Policie haue anciently had for a principall secret to preserue the Primacie giuen them by CHRIST to exempt the Bishops from the Arch-bishop the Abbats from the Bishops and so to oblige men to defend him That it is a cleere case that after the sixe hundredth yeere the Primacie of the Apostolike Sea hath beene vpheld by the Benedictine Monkes exempted and after by the Congregations of Clunie and Cistercium and other monasticall assemblies vntill God raised the Mendicant orders by which it hath beene maintained vntill now Wherefore to take away their priuiledges were directly to oppugne the Papacie and not those orders to remooue the exemptions were a manifest depression of the Court of Rome because they should want meanes to keepe a Bishop within compasse that hee exalt not himselfe too high Therefore that the Pope and Court were compelled by necessitie to maintaine the Friars cause But to doe these things smoothely they considered also that it was necessary to conceale this reason and they resolued to answere the Legates that by all meanes they should preserue the state of The Popes answere the Regulars and cause the Bishops to surcease setting before them the excessiue number of the friars and the credit which they haue with the people and aduise them to take a moderate course and not make a Schisme by desiring too much That it was iust they should receiue some satisfaction but they should also bee content to giue it and when they came to the point they should grant any thing concerning the Pardoners but should doe nothing concerning the Friars without communicating it to the Generalls and should giue the Bishops some satisfaction which might not take away the priuiledges That they should doe the like for the Vniuersities because it was necessary that both these and those should depend on the Pope and not on the Bishops After these letters came to Trent those of the Councell had three diuers endes For the other particulars proposed in these two matters by those who were not interested either to fauour or disfauour the exemptions were but little considered of For the Lectures some proposed the restitution of the ancient vse when Monasteries and Canons cloisters were but Colledges and Schooles Whereof some remainder appeareth in many Cathedral Churches where there is the dignitie of a Schooleman Head of the readers with a Prebend These men now doe not performe the duetie and indeede are vnable All thought it honest and profitable to restore the Diuinitie Lecture in Cathedral Churches and Monasteries For the former they thought it easie to make prouision by committing the care of the execution thereof to the Bishops but for the latter very difficult The Legates opposed the Superintendencie of Bishops euen in this also though it were ouer Monkes onely not Mendicants for feare of leauing a gate open to them to meddle with priuiledges granted by the Pope But Sebastianus Pighius Auditor of The inuention of the Auditor of the Rota the Rota found a temper for this that the superintendencie should be giuen to the Bishops as Delegates of the Apostolique Sea The inuention pleased because it was in fauour of the Bishops without derogation of the priuiledge for the Bishop was to superintend not as Bishop but as the Popes Delegate And this gaue a paterne to accommodate other difficulties one in giuing authoritie to the Metropolitans ouer Parishes vnited to Monasteries not subiect to any Diocesse another in giuing power to Bishops ouer exempted Preachers who faile and serued also very much in the Decrees of the Sessions that were after The Canonists proposed that the Schoole subtiltie was not fit in these Politique reasons to vphold the Popes authoritie times and that it beseemed rather naturall things and Philosophie that these new Lectures should bee introduced to handle the Sacraments and the authority of the Church as Turrecremata Augustinus Triumphus after them S. Antoninus and others haue done with great fruit But the Fryars contradicting and opposing that this doctrine was as necessary as that they found a temper and ordered that the Lecture should bee for exposition of the Scripture and that the matter
in those negotiations Hauing therefore collected so many things as may minister vnto me sufficient matter for a narration of the progresse I am resolued to set it downe in order I wil relate the causes and managings of an Ecclesiasticall Conuocation by some for diuers ends and by diuers meanes procured and hastened by some hindered and deferred for the space of 22. yeeres and for 18. yeeres more sometimes assembled sometimes dissolued alwayes celebrated with diuers intentions and which hath gotten a forme and conclusion contrary altogether to the deseigne of them that procured it and to the feare of those that with all diligence disturbed it a cleere instruction for vs to referre our selues to God and not to trust in the wisedome of man For this Councell desired and procured by godly men to reunite the 1500 ALEXAND 6. MAXIMILL 1. HENRY 7. LEVVIS 12. The conclusion of this Councell was contrary to the opinion of all men Church which began to bee diuided hath so established the Schisme and made the parties so obstinate that the discords are become irreconciliable and being managed by Princes for reformation of Ecclesiasticall discipline hath caused the greatest deformation that euer was since Christianity did begin and hoped for by the Bishops to regaine the Episcopall authority vsurped for the most part by the Pope hath made them loose it altogether bringing them into greater seruitude on the contrary feared and auoided by the Sea of Rome as a potent meanes to moderate the exorbitant power mounted from small beginnings by diuers degrees vnto an vnlimited excesse it hath so established and confirmed the same ouer that part which remaineth subiect vnto it that it was neuer so great nor so soundly rooted It will not be inconuenient therefore to call it the Iliade of our age in the explanation whereof I will exactly follow the truth not being possessed with any passion that may make me erre And hee that shall obserue that I speake more copiously of some times and more sparingly of others let him remember that all fields are not equally fruitfull nor all graines deserue to be kept and that of those which the Reaper would preserue some eare escapeth the hand or the edge of the sickle that being the condition of euery haruest that some part remaineth to be gleaned after But first I must call to minde that it hath beene a most ancient custome in the Church of Christ to compose the differences of Religion and to reforme The originall cause progresse of Synods the corrupted discipline by the conuocation of Synods So the first which began in the life time of many of the holy Apostles whether the conuerted Gentiles were bound to obserue Moses law was composed by a meeting in Hierusalem of foure Apostles and of all the faithfull which were in that Citie by which example in the occurrences which incidently sprung vp in euery prouince for the space of 200. yeeres and more afterwards the Bishops and chiefest of the Churches assembled themselues together to qualifie and end them that being the onely remedy to reunite diuisions and to accord contrary opinions But after that it pleased God to giue peace vnto his Church by exciting Constantine to fauour religion as it was more easie for many Churches to communicate and treate together so also the diuisions became more common And whereas before the differences went not out of a city or at the most out of a Prouince now by reason of the liberty of meeting together they extended themselues ouer the whole Empire Wherefore also it was necessary that the Councels which were the vsual remedie should be assembled from places more distant Whereupon a Councell of the whole Empire being congregated in those times by that Prince it had the name of the holy and great Synod and a litle after was called the general Oecumenical Councel though not assembled from all parts of the Church a great part whereof extended it selfe beyond the bounds of the Romane Empire but because the vse of that age was to call the Emperour Lord of the whole habitable earth howbeit the tenth part thereof was not subiect vnto him By which example the like Councels were called by Constantine his successors in other occurring differences of Religion And though the Empire was diuided into the Easterne and Westerne notwithstanding the affaires thereof being managed A new deriuation of the name of generall Councels vnder a common name the Conuocation of Synods throughout the whole continued still 7 But after that the East was so diuided from the West that there remained no more communion in the Soueraignty and after that the East was for the most part possessed by the Saracens and the West parted amongst many Princes the name of an Vniuersall and oecumenicall Councell was no more deriued from the Roman Empire but amongst the Grecians from the assembly of the fiue Patriarkes and in these countreys of ours from the vnitie and communion of those Kingdomes and States which obeyed the Pope in causes Ecclesiasticall And the assembling of these hath beene continued not to appease the dissentions about Religion principally as before but either to make warre in the Holy-land or to compose Schismes and diuisions of the Church of Rome or else for controuersies betweene the Bishops and Christian Princes 8 In the beginning of the 16. centurie of yeeres after the natiuitie of our 1500 Sauiour Christ there appeared no vrgent cause to celebrate a Councell neither was there any likely to happen for a long space For the complaints of many Churches against the greatnesse of the Court seemed absolutely to be appeased and all the countreys of the Westerne Christians were in the communion and obedience of the Church of Rome Onely in a small part that is in that tract where the Alpes are ioyned with the Pyrences there were some remainders of the olde Waldenses or Albigenses In whom notwithstanding Waldenses in the Alpes there was so great simplicitie and ignorance in learning that they were not fit to communicate their doctrine vnto others besides their neighbours conceiued so sinister an opinion of their impietie and obscenitie that there was no danger that the contagion could spread any further 9 In some Cantons also of Bohemia there were some few who maintained Picards in Bohemia the same doctrine euen remnants of those whom the Bohemians call Picards whose increase could not be feared for the same reason 10 In the same Kingdome of Bohemia there were some followers of Iohn Hus which were called Calistini or Subutraque who except that particular Calistial in Bohemia that in the holy Communion they ministred the Cup vnto the people in other things differed not much from the doctrine of the Church of Rome But these also were not esteemed considerable aswell for their small number as because they wanted learning neither did it appeare that they desired to communicate their doctrine nor that others were curious to
his proper concubine that hee might not ensnare the chastity of honest women adding that though it seemed a ridiculous decree yet it was necessarily to be made nor could bee changed vnlesse that as much as was constituted in fauour of keeping Concubines were at that present conuerted vnto lawfull matrimony 48 The stirring of the Bishop induced the Dominicans to preach against The Dominicans preach against Zuinglius whereby he is stirred vp the more the doctrine of Zuinglius and him to defend himselfe Wherefore he wrote and published 67. conclusions which contained his doctrine and touched the abuses of the Clergy and of the Prelats Whereupon much confusion and dissention arising the Senate of Zuric began to consult how to appease the tumults and called together all the Preachers and Doctors of their iurisdiction They inuited also the Bishop of Constance to send some man of wisedome and learning to assist at that conference to the end they might pacifie the troubles and order some thing which might bee for the glory of God The Bishop sent his Vicar Iames Faber who afterward was Bishop of Vienna and the day Faber sent by the Bishop of Constance to assist in composing the controuersies appointed for the meeting being come and a great multitude assembled together Zuinglius reproduced his conclusions offered to defend them and to answere to whosoeuer would contradict them After many things were spokē by diuers Dominican Friars and other Doctors against Zuinglius and by him answered Faber said that that time and place were not fit to treate of such a matter that the discussing of such propositions belonged to the Councell which would be called very soon for he said the Pope had so agreed with the Princes and greater Magistrates and Prelates of Christendome Which gaue subiect to Zuinglius to fortifie himselfe saying that these promises were made to feede the people with vaine hopes and in the meane space to lull them asleepe in ignorance that the things which were certaine and cleere in the holy Scripture and in the vse of the Primitiue Church might very well bee handled at that time though they expected a more exact declaration from the Councell of the points that were doubtfull and alwayes vrging him to say what he could against his conclusions Faber told him that hee would not Who will not answere in words but in writing treat with him in words but would answere his conclusions in writing Finally the assembly ended with a Decree of the Senate that the Gospell should bee preached according to the doctrine of the old and new Testament not The decree of the Senate of Zuric according to any humane Decree or Constitution 49 It being therefore perceiued that the labours of the Doctours and Prelates of the Church of Rome and the Popes decree who proceeded to an absolute condemnation and the Emperours Bando so seuere not onely could not extinguish the new doctrine but that notwithstanding it made euery day a greater progresse euery one beganne to thinke that these medicines were not proper for such a malady and that in conclusion it was necessary to come to such a kinde of remedy which being vsed in times past in the like occasions seemed had appeased all troubles which was the celebration of a Councell Wherefore this was desired by all sorts of men as a wholesome and the A generall Councell was thought to bee necessary onely remedy 50 It came to be considered that these nouelties had not had any other beginning but from the abuses which time brought in and from the negligence of the Pastors and therefore that it was impossible to remedy the confusions sprung vp but by remedying the abuses which caused them and that there was no other way to prouide against them with concord and vniformity but by an vniuersall Congregation And this was the discourse of godly and well disposed men Notwithstanding there wanted not diuers sorts of persons who thought the Councell would be profitable for their ends and desired it should be regulated with such conditions that it could Diuers sorts of persons desire the Councell for diuers ends not be but in their fauour and not contrary to their interests First those that had embraced Luthers opinions desired the Councell with condition that therein all might be decided and gouerned by the Scripture all the Pope his constitutions and schoole learning being excluded For so they assured themselues not onely to defend their owne doctrine but also that onely theirs should be approoued But a Councell that should proceed as the vse was 800. yeeres before they would not and would be vnderstood that they referred not themselues to that censure And Martin was vsed to say that in Wormes hee was too faint hearted and that he was so well assured of his doctrine that it being diuine he would not submit it so much as to the iudgement of Angels yea that with it he was to iudge all both men and Angels The Princes and other gouernors of the Countreys regarded not much what the Councell might determine concerning doctriens but desired it might bee such a one as might reduce the Priests and Friars to their beginning hoping that by that meanes the regalities and temporall iurisdictions would returne vnto them which in such abundance and plenty were passed into the Ecclesiasticall order And therefore they said that it was in vaine to call a Councell where the Bishops and other Prelates onely should haue a deliberatiue voyce because they ought to bee reformed and it was necessary that others should haue the charge thereof who could not be deceiued by their proper interests nor constrained to resolue against the common good of Christendome The meaner sort though they had not much knowledge of the affaires of the world desired that the Ecclesiasticall authority might be moderated and the poore people not burthened with so many exactions vnder pretence of Tithes Almes and Indulgences nor oppressed by the Bishops Officials vnder colour of corrections and sentences The Court of Rome the most principall part desired the Councell that it mighe restore obedience to the Pope which was taken from him approued such a one as might be gouerned according to the formes vsed in the last ages But that it should haue power to reforme the Papacy and to take away those introductions from which the Court receiued so many emoluments and by which a great part of the gold of Christendome was glued together in Rome this pleased them not Leo the Pope being as it were in a strait betweene both the parties knew not what to desire 1522 ADRIAN 6. CHARLLS 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. Pope Leo knoweth not what to resolue about the Councell What benefit the Lateran Councell brought to the Papacy He saw that euery day his obedience was diminished and that whole countreys separated themselues from him and desired a Councell for remedy But when hee considered that it would bee worse then
the malady carying with it in consequence a reformation he abhorred it Hee considered with himselfe how to call a Councell in Rome or some other place of the Churches dominion as his Predecessor and himselfe had celebrated with singular fruit the Councell of Lateran a few yeeres before hauing by that meanes appeased the schisme reduced the kingdome of France which was separated and which was of no lesse importance abolished the Prgamaticall Sanction doubly contrary to the monarchy of Rome as well in regard it was an example to take from him the collation of benefices a great foundation of the Pontificall greatnesse as also because it was a preseruation of the memory of the Councell of Basil and by consequence of the subiection of the Pope to a generall Synode But afterwards hee saw not how a Councell of that sort could giue remedy to the disease which was not in the Princes and great Prelates with whom familiarity and interest preuailed but in the people with whom it was necessary to vse reality and to make a true mutation The case The death of Pope Leo. standing thus in the end of the yeere 1521. Pope Leo departed this life 51 And in the beginning of the next yeere the ninth of Ianuary Adrian was Adriax is created Pope and much feared 1522 created Which assumption to the Popedome being made of a man who was neuer seene in Rome vnknowne to the Cardinals and the Court and remained in Spaine besides the world holding an opinion that hee would not approue the manners of the Romans nor the free life of the Courtiers all mens thoughts were turned to consider of it so that Luthers innouations were no more thought of Some doubted that hee was too much inclined to a reformation others that hee would call the Cardinals vnto him and so transport the Papacy out of Italy as had happened at other times But they were soone deliuered from this great feare For the new Pope the next day after he had receiued aduice of his election which was the 22. of the same moneth in the city of Victoria in Biscay not expecting the Legats sent vnto him from the Colledge of Cardinals to signifie it vnto him and to haue his consent assembled those few Prelates which he could get consented to the Election and hauing taken the habit and armes declared himselfe Pope and went presently to Barcellona where he wrote to the Colledge of Cardinals the cause why he had taken vpon him the name and charge of the Pope without expecting the Legates committing also vnto them the publication of it throughout all Italy He was inforced to tarry at Barcellona a conuenient time to passe the gulfe of Lions which was very dangerous yet he deferred no longer then needs must to imbarke for Italy and arriued there in the end of August 1522. 52 Adrian found all Italy in commotion by reason of the warre betweene the Emperour and the French King and the Apostolicall Sea ouer head and The troubled state of Italy at the arriuall of Adrian eares in a particular warre with the Dukes of Ferrara and Vrbin Arimini newly taken by the Malatesti the Cardinals diuided and not trusting one another the Isle of Rhodes assieged by the Turkes the lands of the Church exhausted and in extreame confusion during the anarchy of eight moneths Notwithstanding hee applied himselfe principally to compose the discords in religion in Germany And being nourished and brought vp from his childhood in the studies of School-Diuinity he held those opinions to be so cleare and euident that he was perswaded that no reasonable man could thinke the contrary Wherefore he gaue no other title to the doctrine of Luther but vnsauoury Adrian was very learned ' in Schoole Diuinity The Epithetes he gaue to the doctrine of Luther foolish and vnreasonable and thought that none but some fewe fooles could beleeue it and that those that followed Martin were men who in their conscience vndoubtedly maintained the opinions of the Church of Rome and fained the contrary beeing prouoked by the burthens layd vpon them His opinion therefore was that it must needes bee an easie thing to extinguish that doctrine which had none other foundation then matter of profite and thought that by giuing some small satisfaction the body would easily bee healed which rather made shew to bee sicke then that it was so indeed Adrian borne in Vtrect And because he was borne in Vtrect a city of low Germanie hee hoped that all that nation would willingly hearken to his proposes and ingage themselues to maintaine his authority as being an Alman and so sincere in all his treaties that he vsed neither Arts nor secret ends And being perswaded that it imported much to vse celerity he resolued to make his first proposition in the Diet which was prepared at Noremberg which to the ende it He resolueth to make a reformation before he maketh his first proposition in the Diet of Noremberg might be gratefully heard and his promise esteemed reall he thought it necessary to giue a taste by beginning a reformation before hee treated with them remoouing the abuses which caused the dissention To this ende hee called to Rome Iohn Peter Caraffa Archbishop of Chieti and Marcellus Cazele of Gaeta men esteemed for their honesty and vertues and very skilfull in whatsoeuer belonged to Ecclesiasticall discipline that by the counsell of them and of the Cardinals which he trusted hee might finde some remedy against the corruptions which were of greatest moment In this number the prodigality vsed in giuing Indulgences first presented it selfe vnto him because it gaue way to the reputation which the new Preachers in Germany had gained 53 The Pope being a Diuine who had written in this matter long before Luther thought to handle it meant to establish by an Apostolicall Decree and as Pope that doctrine which being a priuate man he had taught and written That is that an Indulgence being granted to one that shall doe such a godly worke the worke may be performed by some in such perfection that he may obtaine the Indulgence but if it want something of that exactnesse the worker obtaineth not all the Indulgence but onely so much as answereth in proportion to the imperfect worke The Pope thought that by this meanes hee should not onely prouide against scandall hereafter but remedy also those that were past because it being possible to qualifie with so good circumstances euery little worke that it may deserue any great reward Luthers obiection was answered how by the offering of a penny so great a treasure could bee gained and seeing that by the defect of the worke he that gaineth not all obtaineth notwithstanding a proportionable part the faithfull drewe not themselues backe from seeking Indulgences 54 But Friar Thomas of Gaeta Cardinall of S. Sistus a perfect Diuine disswaded it telling him that this was to punish that truth which for the safetie of soules it was better to
willing to bend it selfe though neuer so little to doe good or rather to desist from euill but with promise onely They sayd his Holinesse had too quicke a sence if he would be offended by so The Dite resolueth to giue no other answer modest and so necessary a demand of a Councell And after long discussion it was resolued by common consent not to giue any other answere but to expect what the Pope would resolue vpon that which they had giuen already 64 Afterwards the secular Princes made a long complaint apart of that which they pretended against the Court of Rome and the whole Ecclesiasticall order reducing it to an hundred heads which therefore they called Centum grauamina These they sent vnto the Pope because the Nuncio vnto The huudred grieuances of the Princes of Germanie whom they were imparted went away before they were enlarged with protestation that they neither would nor could endure them any longer and that they were constrained by necessity and the iniquity of them to seeke with all industry to free themselues from them and by the most commodious wayes they could 65 It would be long to expresse the whole contents But in summe they complained of the payment for dispensations and absolutions of the money which was drawen from them by indulgences of the suits in Law which were drawne to Rome of the reseruation of Benefices and the abuses of Commendaes and Annates of the exemption of the Ecclesiastiques in offences of Excommunications and vnlawfull interdicts of Lay causes drawen before the Ecclesiasticall Iudge by diuers pretences of the great expences in consecrating Churches and Church-yards of pecuniarie penance of expences to haue the Sacraments and the buriall All which were reduced to three principall heads to enthrall the people to rob them of their money and to appropriate vnto themselues the iurisdiction of the secular Magistrate 66 The sixt of March the Recesse was made with the precepts contained The Recesse of the 〈◊〉 in the answer to the Nuncio and a little after euery thing was printed as well the Popes Briefe as also the instructions of the Nuncio the answers and replies with the hundred greiuances and they were diuulged through Germanie and passed from thence to other places and euen vnto Rome also Where the open confession of the Pope that all the mischeife proceeded from the Court of Rome and from the Ecclesiasticall order did not please and The Popes confession of the abuses of the Clergy was distastfull in Rome generally it was not gratefull to the Prelates For it seemed to be too ignominious and might make them more odious to the world and cause the people to despise them yea that it would make the Lutherans more bold and saucy And it grieued them most of all to see a gate opened where necessarily the moderation of their profits which they so much abhorred would bee brought in or themselues conuinced of incorrigibility And those that excused Reputation is the cheifest ground of the Pontificall greatnesse the Pope most did attribute it to his small knowledge of the Arts by which the pontificall greatnesse and the authority of the Court is maintained which are founded vpon reputation They commended the iudgement and wisedome of Pope Leo who knew how to attribute the bad opinion which Germany conceiued of the manners of the Court to the want of knowing it And therefore he said in the Bull against Martin Luther that if he after he was cited had come to Rome hee would not haue found so many abuses in the Court as was beleeued The Popes condition was 〈◊〉 expounded in German 67 But in Germany those that were ill affected to the Court of Rome expounded that ingenuous confession in the worier sence saying it was an vsuall Art to confesse the euill and to promise the amendment thereof without any thought to effect any thing to lull a sleepe those that are not wary to enioy the benefit of time and in the meane space by treating with Princes to iustifie themselues in such sort that they may the better make the people subiect 1524 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. vnto them and take from them all power to oppose themselues against their wills and to speake of their defects And because the Pope sayd that in giuing the remedy it was necessary not to striue to prouide against all at once for feare of causing great mischiefe but to doe things step by step they laughed at it adding that it was well sayd step by step but so that there were a whole age betweene one and another But in regard of Adrians good life before his assumption to the Papacie as well after hee was Bishop and Cardinall as before and the good intention which was shewed in all his actions holy men expounded all in good sense thinking verily that hee confessed the errours with ingenuity and that he would redresse them sooner then hee promised neither did the euent make them iudge the contrary For the Court being not worthy of such a Pope it pleased God to call him almost as soone as he had receiued the relation of his Nuncio from Noremberg For the 13. of September he ended the course of his yeeres 68 But when the decree of the Recesse of Noremberg was published in Germany Pope Adrian dieth The decree of the Recesse of Noremberg was expounded in contrary sences according to mens contrarie interests with the precepts concerning Sermons and Prints the greater part esteemed not thereof but those that were interested aswell followers of the Church of Rome as Lutherans expounded all in their owne fauour For it being sayd that the things which might stirre vp popular tumults should not be spoken of the Catholiques vnderstood it that the things brought in by Luthers doctrine and the reproofe of the abuses of the Ecclesiasticall order should not be spoken of and the Lutherans sayd that the meaning of the Diet was that the abuses which stirred vp the people against the Preachers when they heard as well bad things as good represented vnto them should not be defended And that part of the Decree which commanded to preach the Gospell according to the doctrine of writers approoued by the Church the Catholiques vnderstood according to the doctrine of the Schoole-men and the last postillers of the Scriptures But the Lutherans sayd it was to be vnderstood of the holy Fathers Hilary Ambrose Austin Ierom and the like expounding also that by vertue of the Edict of the Recesse it was lawfull for them to continue in teaching their doctrine vntill the Councell and the Catholiques vnderstood that the meaning of the Diet was that they should continue in the doctrine of the Church of Rome Whereby it appeared that the Edict in stead of quenching the fire of Controuersies enflamed it the more and in the mindes of godly men there remained a desire of a free Councell vnto which it seemed that both
a good reformation made of the Clergy of Germany but for the abuse of the Court of Rome it was not possible to make him yeeld to anything For when they began to discourse of them either he sayd that it was heresic to reprehend them or that hee referred it to the Pope and that it was necessary to treat with him thereof 74 The Cardinall made a reformation of Germanie the which touching And his reformation was not accepted only the inferiour Clergie and being iudged that it would not onely cherish the euill as light remedies alwaies doe but that it would serue to inlarge the dominion of the Court and greater Prelates to the preiudice of temporall authoritie and would make an entrance to greater extorsions of money was not receiued it being esteemed but a maske to delude Germany and to reduce it vnder greater tyranny though the Legate vsed all effectuall diligence that it might be accepted Wherefore he would not consent to any of the propositions made by the deputies of the Diet. By this it being plaine that it was impossible to conclude any thing with him they published the recesse the eighteenth of Aprill with a Decree that by the Pope with consent of the Emperour a free Councell in some conuenient place in Germany should be The Decree of the Diet. intimated so soone as was possible and that the States of the Empire should assemble themselues at Spira the eighteenth of Nouember to determine what course should be taken vntill the Councell were begun That euery Prince should call together in his owne State men godly and learned to collect the things that ought to be disputed on in the Councell That the Magistrates should haue care that the Gospel should be preached according to the doctrine of the approoued writers of the Church and all pictures and contumelious bookes against the Court of Rome should be prohibited 75 The Legat hauing answered to euery point of the Decree and shewed With which the Legat was not pleasep that it was not the office of Seculars to deliberate of any thing concerning faith and doctrine or preaching thereof he promised that he would giue the Pope an account concerning the Councell onely 76 The Princes being gone from the Diet the Legat endeauoured to bring He laboureth to cause his reformation to be receiued together those that most fauoured the affaires of Rome to cause the reformation which the Diet would not receiue to be published and there did meete him in Ratisbon Ferdinand the Emperours brother the Cardinall Archbishop of Salzburg two Dukes of Bauaria two Bishops of Trent and Ratisbon and the Agents of nine Bishops Where first they made a Decree vnder the date of the sixt of Iuly That it hauing beene ordered in the assembly at Noremberg that the Edict of Wormes against Luther should be put in execution as farre as was possible therefore they at the instance of the Legat Cardinall Campeggio did command that it should be obserued in all their Dominions and States That the innouators should be punished according to the forme of the Edict That nothing should be changed in the Celebration of the Masse and Sacraments That the Apostates Monkes and Nunnes and married Priests and those that receiued the Eucharist without confession or did eate forbidden meates should be punished And that all their subiects that were in the Vniuersitie of Wittenberg should depart from thence within three moneths and returne home or goe to some other place The day following beeing the seauenth the Cardinall published his Constitutions of the reformation And effecteth it which were approoued by all the forenamed Princes and it was commanded that they should bee published receiued and obserued throughout all their States and Dominions 77 In the proheme of the Constitutions the Cardinall said that to reforme the life manners of the Clergie being a thing of great moment for the rooting out of the Lutheran heresie he had ordained these decrees by the counsell of the Princes and Prelats assembled with him which he commanded to be obserued throughout all Germany by the Archbishops Bishops and other The reformation contained 37. heads Prelates Priests and Regulars and published in all the Cities and Churches They contained seauen and thirty heads concerning the apparell and conuersation of the Cleargie administring gratis the Sacraments and other Ecclesiasticall functions Banquets Fabriques of the Churches those that were to take orders celebration of holy-dayes fastings against Priests that were married against those that confessed not nor communicated against blasphemers sorcerers soothsayers and other things like these In conclusion the celebration of Diocesan Councels euery yeare was commanded for the obseruation of these Statutes giuing the Bishops power to inuocate the secular arme against the transgressors 78 The Edict of the reformation being diuulged the Princes and Bishops who in the Diet had not consented to the Cardinals demand were offended as well with him as with all those that assembled in Ratisbon it seeming vnto Diuers Princes and Bishops were offended with the acceptance of this reformation them that they were wronged by the Legat for making a generall order for all Germany in a meeting of some fewe onely and so much the rather because it was done after it was demonstrated vnto him that no good could come thereby They thought themselues iniured also by those fewe Princes and Bishops who alone had taken vpon them to oblige all Germany contrary to the opinion of the rest It was opposed also against that reformation that leauing the things of importance as if there had beene no disorder in them they made prouision in things of the smallest weight For Germany suffered but little inconuenience by the abuses of the inferiour Cleargy but great by the vsurpation of the Bishops and Prelates and greatest of all by those of the Court of Rome And yet there was no mention made of them as if they were now in better order then in the Primitiue Church Then concerning the inferiour Clergy the principall abuses were not treated of but those that were of least consequence which was as it were to approoue them and those also that were reprehended were left without their true remedies being onely noted without applying the medicine necessary to cure the malady 79 But the Legat and the forenamed Princes that met him cared but little for what was said in Germany and lesse for what would follow the publication of the Edict For their end was onely to satisfie the Pope and the Popes end was onely to shew that he had made prouision that there should be no need of a Councell For Clement a man skilfull in State affaires euen in Adrians time alwayes maintained that it was pernicious counsell in the occurrences of those times to vse the meanes of Councels and was wont to say that a Clement did euer thinkes Councell dangerous when the Popes authority was in question Councell was alwayes good when any
strength of authoritie 1530 CLEMENT CHARLES HENRY 8. FRANCIS 〈◊〉 and with absolute commaund which would easily take good effect and in case it should not rather to proceede to force of armes then let the raines loose to popular licence to the ambition of the Grandies and peruersenesse of the arch heretiques These reasons vnseemely in the mouth of Friar Iulius de Medici Ganalier Who condescendeth therunto of Malta for so the Pope was called before he was created Cardinall much more of Pope Clement the 7. did notwithstanding preuaile with Charles being seconded by the perswasions of Mercurius de Gattinara the Emperours Chancellour and Cardinall vnto whom the Pope made many promises and particularly that in the first promotion of Cardinals which he then prepared to make he would haue regard to his kinred and dependants and by the Emperours proper inclination to haue more absolute authoritie in Germanie then was granted to his grandfather or his fathers grandfather In Bolonia all the solemne acts and ceremonies of the coronation were 1530 The Emperor is crowned in Bolonia performed which was finished the 14. of February and Caesar being resolued to goe personally into Germanie to giue an end to those disorders be intimated an imperiall Diet for the 8. of April and in March he began his iourney The Emperour parted from Bolonia with this firme resolution to labour And resolueth to employ his authoritie in matter of religion in the Diet with authoritie and command that the Princes separated one from another should returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome and to prohibite Sermons and bookes of the reformed doctrine And the Pope gaue him for company the Cardinall Campeggio as Legate who should Campeggio the Legate goeth with him And Peter Paul Vergerius to Ferdinand follow him to the Diet. He sent also Peter Paul Vergerius Nuncio to King Ferdinand with instruction to labour with him that there should bee no disputation in the Diet nor consultation concerning Religion nor any resolution taken to call a Councell in Germanie to that purpose and to gaine the fauour of that Prince who being the Emperours brother and hauing spent many yeeres in Germanie hee thought was able to doe much hee should grant him power to take a contribution of the Clergie of Germanie for the warre against the Turkes and to make vse of the gold and siluer appoynted for ornament of the Churches Almost all the Princes arriued at the Diet before Caesar who came thither the thirteenth of Iune the eue of Corpus Christi day and went in The Diet of Ausburg The Protestants refuse to goe in procession procession the day following but was not able to obtaine that the Protestants would content themselues to be there Which the Legate perceiuing with infinite displeasure for the preiudice done to the Pope by this contumacie as hee tearmed it to goe a step further and to cause the Protestants to assist at the Ceremonies of the Church of Rome was a meanes that the Emperour eight dayes after being to begin the assembly gaue order to the Elector of Saxonie to carrie the sword before him as he went thither according The Duke of Saxonte carieth the sword after a long disputation whether hee might â—â—tely assist at the Masse to his office and to stand at the Masse The Elector thought that by yeelding hee should contradict his profession and by refusing should loose his dignitie hauing found out that in case of his deniall the Emperour would giue the honour to another But hee was counselled by his Diuines Luthers Schollers that he might doe it without offence to his conscience assisting as at a ciuill not as at a religious Ceremony by the example of the Prophet Elizeus who thought it not inconuinient that the captaine of the troupes of Syria conuerted to the true Religion should bow himselfe in the Temple of the Idole when the King bowed who leaned on his arme This 〈◊〉 sell was not approoued by others because by it one might conclude that euery one might lawfully be present at all the Rites of another Religion as at ciuill Ceremonies for no man could want a cause of necessitie or vtilities which might induce thereunto But others approouing the counsell and the purpose of the Elector concluded that if the new doctors had formerly vsed this reason and would vse it hereafter a gate had not beene opened in many occasions to diuers inconueniences because it would be lawfull to euery one by that example for preseruation of his dignitie or his territorie or the fauour of his Lord or other eminent person not to refuse to giue assistance to any action whatsoeuer at which though others were presentes at a religious acte he assisted as at a ciuill thing In that Masse Vicenzo Pimpinello Archbishop of Rosano the Popes Nuncio The Sermon of Vicen 〈…〉 Pi 〈…〉 the Popes 〈◊〉 made an Oration in Latine before the Offertorie in which he spake not a word of any spirituall or religious matter but vpbraided Germanie for hauing suffered so many wrongs by the Turkes without reuenge and exhorted them by many examples of ancient Captaines of the Romane Common-wealth to make warre against them Hee said the disaduantage of Germanie was that the Turke obeyed one Prince onely whereas in Germanie many obeyed not at all that the Turkes liue in one religion and the Germans euery day inuent new and mocke the old as if it were become mouldie Hee taxed them that being desirous to change the faith they had not found our one more holy at the least and more wise Finally hee exhorted them that imitating Scipio Nasica Cato the people of Rome and their ancestors they should obserue the Catholique Religion forsake those nouities and applie themselues to the warre In the first Session of the Diet the Legat Cardinall Campeggio presented The Leg 〈…〉 presenteth his letters and maketh an oration the letters of his Legation and in the assembly in the presence of the Emperour made an Oration in Latine the substance whereof was that the cause of so many Sects which then reigned was want of charitie and loue that the change of doctrine and rites had not onely rent the Church in pieces but brought all policie to a miserable desolation For remedying of which mischiefe the former Popes hauing sent Legats to the Diets and no fruit comming thereby Clement had sent him to exhort to counsel and to imploy all his indeuours to restore the true doctrine And hauing commended the Emperour hee exhorted all to obey whatsoeuer hee shall ordaine and resolue vpon concerning Religion and Articles of beliefe Hee perswaded them to make warre against the Turkes promising that the Pope would spare no cost to assist them Hee prayed them for the loue of CHRIST for their Countreys and their owne safetie that laying aside all errors they would applie themselues to set Germanie and all Christendome at libertie That in so doing the Pope
successor of S. Peter gaue them his benediction The Arch-bishop of Mentz answered the Legats oration by order of the And is answerred by the Arch-bishop of 〈◊〉 Emperour and the Diet that Caesar as supreme Aduocate of the Church will vse all meanes to compose the disorders will imploy all his forces in the 〈◊〉 against the Turkes and that all the Princes will joyne themselues 〈…〉 that their actionâ— shall bee approoued by God and the Pope After this many 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being heard the Elector of Sacco 〈…〉 and protestant Cities â—oyned with him presented to the Emperour she confession of their faith written Latine and Dutch 〈…〉 it might be read But the Emperour refusing to haue it The Lutherans doe present a confession of their faith And so do the Zuinglians 〈◊〉 in publique it was put off vntill the next day when the Legate would not be present for feare of receiuing some prejudice But the Princes being assembled before the Emperor in an Hall capable to receiue about 〈◊〉 persons it was read with aloud voyce And the Cities which followed the doctrine of Zuinglius presented apart the confession of their faith not differing from the former but onely in the point of the Eucharist The confession of the Princes which afterwards from this place where it was read was called Augustana contâ—ined two parts in the first were The name of the Augustan confession bega 〈…〉 expounded 〈…〉 de of the vnitie of the God-head of originall sinne of the incarnation of iustification of the ministery of the Gospel of the Church of administring the Sacraments of Baptisme of the Eucharist of Confession of Penance of the vse of the Sacraments and the Ecclesiasticall order of the rites of the Church of the ciuill Common-wealth of the last â—udgement of free will of the cause of sinne of faith of good workes and worshipping of Saints In the second were expounded the doctrines which were different from the Church of Rome the abuses which the Confessionists reprooued And these were declared at large in seuen articles of the holy Communion mariage of Priests of the Masse of Confession of the distinction of meates of Monasticall vowes and Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction In conclusion they offered in case it were needfull a more full information But in the proheme thereof they deliuered that they had put their confession in writing to obey the Propose of his Maiestie that all men ought to present their opinions and therefore if the other Princes will giue vp theirs in writing they are readie to conferre peaceably with them that they may come to an agreement whereunto in case they could not come his Maiestie hauing giuen them to vnderstand in all the former Diets that he could not determine or conclude any matter of Religion for diuers respects then alleaged but that he would perswade the Pope to call a generall Councell and finally hauing caused it to bee said in the Diet of Spira that the differences betweene his Maiestie and the Pope being readie to bee composed there could bee no doubt but that hee would giue consent vnto it they offered to app 〈…〉 and to giue a reason and make a defence of their cause in such a generall free and Christian assembly of which it hath alwayes bin treated in all the Diets celebrated during the time of his Empire Vnto which Councell and to his Maiestie they haue formerly in due forme and vpon good cause appealed vnto which appeale they doe yet adhere not intending to abandon it neither by this treatie nor by any other if the difference bee not charitably reduced first to a Christian concord This was the onely Act of the first day But the Emperour before he made any resolution would haue the Legates aduice Who hauing read The Legate would not censure the Confession and considered the confession together with the Diuines which he brought out of Italie though hee was of opinion that it ought to bee opposed and a censure published vnder his name yet foreseeing that it would giue occasion of greater tumults and saying plainely that the difference for the most part seemed verball and that it imported not much whether one spake after one manner or after another and that it was not reasonable that the Apostolicall Sea should take part in the disputations of the Schooles hee conâ—ented not to haue his name vsed in the contentions And hee answered the Emperour that for the present there was no cause to make any 〈◊〉 examination of the doctrine but to consider the example which would bee giuen to all vnquiet and subtile wits who would not haue wanted infinite other nouities to propose with no lesse probabilitie which would haue beene heard with greedines because of the itching of cares which they stirre vp in the world and that by correcting the abuses that were noted greater inconueniencies would be raised then those which one sought to remedie That his opinion was that the doctrine of the Lutherans being read to remoue all preiudice a confutation thereof should be read likewise which should not be But gaue order that a confutation therof should be read and no copie giuen published in copies for feare of opening a way to disputations but meanes should be vsed that the Protestants should 〈◊〉 from going further on by proposing fauours and threats But the Confession being 〈…〉 it wrought diuers effects in the mindes of the Catholiques who heard it Some thought the Protestants more wicked then they were perswaded before they were informed of their particular opinions others on the contrary remitted much of the bad conceit they had against them esteeming their opinions not to absurd as before they did yea for a great part of the abuses they confessed they were iustly reprehended It is not to be omitted that Cardinal Mattheo Langi Archbishop of Salzburg told euery one that the reformation of the Masse The Archbishop of Salzburg would not haue the world reformed by a Monke was honest the libertie of meates conuenient and the demand iust to be disburthened of so many commandements of men but that a poore Monke should reforme all was not to bee endured And Cornelius Scoperus the Emperours Secretarie saide that if the Protestant Preachers had money they would easily buy of the Italians what Religion pleased them best but without golde it was impossible to make theirs shine in the world The Emperour according to the Legates aduice approued also by his owne Counsellers desirous to compose all by a negatiue went first about to separate the Ambassadors of the cities from ioyning with the Princes which proiect not succeeding he caused a confutation to be made of what the Protestants put vp in writing and another of that which was produced by the Cities And hauing called the whole Diet together hee told the Protestants that he had considered of the confession presented vnto him and giuen order to some pious and learned men to deliuer their opinion thereof And heere
commission declared that the Popes minde concerning the Councell was the same as before that is that it should one day bee celebrated that hee had suspended it by Caesars consent to make way first to some concord in Germanie but seeing this to bee in vaine hee returned to his former opinion not to deferre the celebration of it But that hee could not consent to make it in Germanie because hee meant to bee there in person and that his age and length of the way and so great a change of the ayre hindered his going into that countrey And that it seemed not more commodious for other Nations Beside that there was a great probabilitie to feare that the differences could not be handled without commotions Therefore that Ferrara Bolonia or Piacenza all great and most opportune cities seemed to him more fit But in case they liked them not hee was contented to call it in Trent a Citie at the Confines of Germanie That his will was to begin it at Whitsontide but for the straightnesse of the time hee had prorogued it to the thirteenth of August Hee prayed them all to bee present there and laying aside all hatred to handle the cause of God with sinceritie Ferdinand and the Catholike Princes thanked the Pope and sayd that not being able to obtaine a fit place in Germanie as Ratibon or Collen they were contented with Trent But the Protestants would not agree 〈◊〉 Trent is named for the place of the Councel but the Protestants would not consent ther that the Councell should be intimated by the Pope or that Trent should be the place which was the cause why nothing was determined in that Diet concerning the Councell Howsoeuer the Pope sent out a Bull of the intimation the two and twentieth of May this yeere wherein hauing declared his desire to prouide The Pope publisheth the Bull of the in t 〈…〉 against the euils of Christendome hee sayd hee had alwayes thought vpon the temedies and finding none more fit then a Councell hee was constantly resolued to call it and making mention of the Conuocation at Mantua then of the suspension after of the Conuocation at Vicenza and of the other suspension made in Genua and finally of that other during pleasure hee went on to shew the reasons that induced him to continue the same suspension vntill then These were Ferdinends warre in Hungary the rebellion of Flanders against the Emperour and the things that happened in the Diet of Ratubon expecting a time appointed by God for this worke But considering in the end that euery time is acceptable to his diuine Maiestie when holy things are handled hee resolued to expect no other consent of the Princes and because hee could not haue Vicenza beeing willing to giue satisfaction to Germanie concerning the place and vnderstanding they desired Trent though a Citie more within Italy seemed to him more commodious yet his fatherly charity inclined his will to yeeld to their demands and hee chose Trent to celebrate there an Oecumenicall Councel the first of Nouember next and that he interposed that time that his Decree might be published and the Prelates haue time to arriue at the place Therefore by the authoritie of the Father the Sonne and the Holy Ghost and the Apostles Peter and Paul which himselfe exerciseth on earth by the counsell and consent of the Cardinals all suspensions being remooued hee intimateth an holy Oecumenicall and generall Councell in that Citie a fit place free and opportune for all Nations to bee begun the first of that moneth prosecuted and ended calling all Patriarches Arch-bishops Bishops Abbats and those who by law or priuiledge haue voyce in generall Councels and commanding them by vertue of the Oath made to him and the Apostolique Sea and by holy obedience and vnder the punishments by law or custome to bee inflicted vpon the disobedient to bee there in person or in case they shall bee hindered to make faith of the hinderance or send proctors praying the Emperour the most Christian King and all other Kings Dukes and Princes to bee personally present or in case they cannot to send Ambassadours men of grauitie and authoritie and to cause the Bishops and Prelates of their Kingdomes and Prouinces to goe thither desiring further of the Prelates and Princes of Germany for whose sake the Councell is intimated in the place they wished that the things may bee handled which belong to the trueth of Christian religion to the correction of manners to the peace and concord of Christian Princes and people and oppression of the Barbarians and Infidels The Bull was presently sent from Rome to allso inches but went not forth in a fit time For Francis the French King hauing in Iuly denounced warre in threatning tormes against the Emperour and published it by a booke which boo 〈…〉 hee made it at the same instant in Brabant The French King maketh warre against the Emperor The Emperor excepted against the Bul and complayneth of the French King 〈…〉 nt and 〈◊〉 The Emperour hauing receiued the Bull of the Councell answered the Pope that he was not satisfied with it For hauing neuer refused any paines danger or dost that the Councel 〈…〉 ght bee ended and contrarily the French King hauing alwayes endeauoured to hinder it reseemed strange vnto him that they were compared and made equall in the Bul and rehearsing all the iniuries which he protended to haue receiued from the King added also that in the last Diet at Spira he had laboured by his Ambassadours to cherish the discords of religion by promising friendship and fauour to either party In fine he referred it to his Holinesse to consider if the actions of that King did ferue to remedie the mischiefes of the Christian Common-wealth and to begin the Councell which hee did euer crosse for his priuate gaine and had constrained him who did perceiue it to finde a way to reconcile the differences of religion Therefore in case the Councel shall not be celebrated that his Holinesse ought not to blame him but the King and denounce warre against him if hee meant to assist the publique good because this is the onely way to call the Councell establish religion and regaine peace The King presaging what imputations would bee layd vpon him for The French King waxeth cruell against the Protestants to free himselfe from the imputations laid vpon him by the Emperour making a warre to the hurt of religion and hinderance of the seruice of God which might bee expected from the Councel preuented it by publishing an Edict against the Lutheranes commanding the Parliaments to execute it inuiolably with seuere charge that all should bee appeached who had bookes differing from the Church of Rome that made secret conuenticles that transgressed the commandements of the Church and especially that obserued not the doctrine of meates or prayed in any tongue but the Latine and commanded the Sorbonists to be diligent spies against them Afterwards vnderstanding the
which commandeth to haue the Hebrew text to examine the relitie of the bookes of the old Testament and the Greeke for a direction in those of the new To approoue a translation as authenticall was to condemne S. Hierome and all those who haue translated If any be authenticall to what end serue the rest which are not it would bee a great vanitie to produce vncertaine copies when there are some infallible That they should bee of the opinion of 9. Hierome and Caietane that euery Interpreter may erre though he haue vsed all arte not to vary from the originall But sure it is that if the holy Councell should examine or correct an interpretation according to the true text the holy Ghost which assisteth Synods in matters of faith would keepe them from erring and such a translation so examined and approoued might bee called authenticall But that any could be approoued without such an examination with assurance of the assistance of the holy Ghost hee durst not say except the Synode did determine it seeing that in the Councel of the holy Apostles a great inquisition was made before But this beeing a worke of tenne yeeres and impossible to be vndertaken it seemed better to leaue things as they had remained 1500. yeeres that the Latine translations should be verified by the originall Texts On the contrary the maior part of the Diuines said that it was necessary to account that translation which formerly hath beene read in the Churches and vsed in the schooles to be diuine and authenticall otherwise they should yeeld the cause to the Lutherans and open a gate to innumerable heresies hereafter and continually trouble the peace of Christendome That the doctrine of the Church of Rome mother and mistresse of all the rest is in a great part founded by the Popes and by schoole Diuines vpon some passage of the Scripture which if euery one had liberty to examine whether it were well translated running to other translations or seeking how it was in the Greeke or Hebrew these new Grammarians would confound all and would be made Iudges and arbiters of faith and in stead of Diuines and Canonists Pedanties should be preferred to be Bishops and Cardinals The Inquisitors will not be able to proceede against the Lutherans in case they know not Hebrew and Greeke because they will suddenly answere the text is not so and that the translation is false and euery nouity or toy that shall come into the head of any Grammarian either for malice or want of knowledge in Diuinity so that he may but finde some grammaticall tricke in those tongues to confirme it will be sufficient to ground himselfe thereon and he will neuer make an end That it doth appeare since Luther began to translate the Scripture how many diuers and contrary translations haue seene the light which deserue to bee buried in perpetuall darkenesse and how often Martin himselfe hath changed his owne translation that neuer any hath beene reprinted without some notable change not of one or two passages but of an hundred in a breath that if this libertie bee giuen to all Christianitie will soone be brought to that passe that no man will know what to beleeue To these reasons which the maior part applauded others added also that if the prouidence of God hath giuen an authenticall Scripture to the Synagogue and an authenticall New Testament to the Grecians it cannot be said without derogation that the Church of Rome more beloued then the rest hath wanted this great benefit and therefore that the same holy Ghost who did dictate the holy bookes hath dictated also that translation which ought to be accepted by the Church of Rome Some thought it hard to make a Prophet or Apostle onely to translate a booke therefore they moderated the assertion and said that he had not a Prophericall or Apostolicall Spirit but one very neere And if any should make dainty to giue the spirit of God to the Interpreter yet he cannot deny it to the Councell and when the vulgar edition shall bee approued and an anathema thundered against whosoeuer will not receiue it this will be without error not by the spirit of him that wrote it but of the Synode that hath receiued it for such D. Isidorus Clarus a Brescian and a Benedictine Abbat a man well seene in this studie went about to remooue this opinion by an historicall narration and said in substance that in the Primitiue Church there were many Greeke translations of the Old Testament which Origen gathered into one volume confornting them in sixe columnes the chiefe of these is called of the Septuagint from whence diuers in Latine were taken and many were taken from the Greeke text of the new Testament one of which most followed and read in the Church and esteemed the best by Saint Austin is called Itala yet so as that the Greeke text ought vndoubtedly to bee preferred But Saint Hierom a man as all doe know skilfull in the knowledge of tongues seeing that of the olde Testament to swarue from the Hebrew trueth by the fault partly of the Greeke interpreter and partly of the Latin made one immediately out of the Hebrew and amended that of the new Testament according to the trueth of the Greeke text Hieroms credit made his translation to bee receiued by many but was reiected by some either because they loued more the errours of antiquitie then new trueths or as himselfe complaineth by reason of emulation But a few yeeres after when enuie was laid aside that of S. Hierom was receiued by all the Latins so they were both in vse one being called the olde and the other the new Saint Gregorie writing to Leander vpon Iob testifieth that the Apostolike Sea vseth them both and that himselfe in the exposition of that booke made choice to follow the new as conformable to the Hebrew text yet in the allegations he would vse sometimes one sometimes another as it best befitted his purpose The times following by the vse of them both composed one taking part of the new and part of the olde according as the accidents required and to this the name of the vulgar Edition was giuen The Psalmes were all of the olde because being dayly sung in the Churches they could not be changed The lesser Prophets are all of the new the greater mixt of both This is very true that all hath happened by the ordinance of God without which nothing can succeede But yet it cannot be said that there was in it greater knowledge then humane Saint Hierome saith plainely that no interpreter S. Ierom saith that no interpreter hath spoken by the holy Ghost hath spoken by the holy Ghost The Edition which wee haue is his for the most part it would bee strange to attribute the assistance of God to him that knoweth and affirmeth hee hath it not Wherefore no translation can bee compared to the text in the originall tongue Therefore his opinion was that the vulgar
to reformation was peremptory in this answering those that alleadged the authoritie of Innocentius the third and the generall Councel that they did great wrong to that Pope and those Fathers to say they defended so great an abuse and that they shewed their ignorance For if they reade the 3 chapter of the same Councell which is the third before that which they haue alledged they might haue seene the meaning very plainely and how those Fathers did forbid all exactions condemning also the custome to the contrary And in that Chapter the customes to giue any thing for administring the Sacraments are not allowed but others being lawfull honest and in fauour of the Church are permitted as tenthes first fruites oblations vsually made to the altars canonicall portions and such other laudable vsances alleadging that the Chapter was so vnderstood by Bartolus and Romanus The Fathers deputed to make the decrees in matter of faith considering Anathematismes framed the opinions of the Diuines and the conclusions in which they agreed leauing and distinguishing the Articles according to their direction and ranging them in a better order framed 24. Anathematismes concerning the Sacraments in generall ten of Baptisme and three of Chrisme which were expressed in such a forme as that no Catholique opinion was condemned and all parties satisfied But in composing the Heads to expresse the doctrine It was hard to expresse the doctrine and to displease no persons as was done in iustification it was not possible to vse the tearmes of one opinion but that another seemed to be disallowed which neither pleased the Doctors for the affection they bare to their owne sect nor the Legates and Neutrals for feare of sowing new diuisions But not beeing able to expresse the doctrine so nicely but that more then one of the parties would bee lost they referred it to the generall congregation to define how the Sacraments doe containe and cause grace The Congregation was no lesse perplexed then the Deputies One part inclined to omit wholy the matter of doctrine and to passe with the Anathematismes onely as they did in originall sinne Another part would haue the doctrine by all meanes alleadging the reasons vsed when they treated of iustification that it was necessary to follow the example then begun and that all diligence should be vsed to satisfie all parties But at the last they sayd it must be done and that there was no danger of diuision For the Diuines present in Councel though they sharply defend their owne opinions yet they doe referre themselues to the Synode which the absent will assuredly doe also Therefore they should not refraine to doe the businesse exactly that the heretiques may be conuinced This opinion had preuailed but that Iohn Baptista Cigala bishop of Albenga and Auditor of the Chamber did strongly oppose who said it was neuer found in any Story that euer any man was willing to haue his opinion condemned and though all the Catholiques referre themselues to the iudgement of the Church of Rome yet if their opinion were reiected they would not referre it but defend it more obstinately fortifying thēselues the more by reason of opposition by which meanes of sectes heresies doe spring Therefore that the best way was to tolerate all the opinions and to take care that none condemne another but that all may liue in peace Neither is there such contrarietie betweene them that vsing this moderation any inconuenience can arise whereas without it euery verball difference or little trifle is able to deuide the whole world That many opinions of the moderne innouators might haue been tollerated if they had beene modestly maintained without condemning the Church of Rome and the doctrine of the Schooles This constrained Leo to retor◠against Luther those arrowes which he had first shot against the Apostolike Sea In sum the wife Prelate said that the vsuall protestations of the Doctors to referre themselues to the Church were termes of good maners and reuerence which should be answered with as much respect by keeping theselues neutrall between the contrarieties That it is fit that he that would bee respected should giue respect againe and one ought neuer to beleeue that hee that saith hee doth referre himselfe and submit hath a purpose to doe it if The protestations of Doctors that they referre themselues to the Church are but termes of good maners occasion were offered Of this Luther is a manifest example who while he had to doe onely with the Fryers who were Pardon mongers in Germany in matter of Indulgences as also with the doctors of Rome did alwayes say he referred himselfe to the Pope And when Leo tooke the promise for reall which was made onely in shew Martin did not onely keep it but inueighed more against his Holinesse then hee had done against the Pardoners in Germanie The Legates sent a copie to Rome of all things that were deliberated and The Legates send to Rome of the difficulties remaining as well in matter of Faith as in reformation of the abuses desiring to haue order what they should resolue reexamining in the meane space the same maters but most seriously the matter of the pluralitie of Beneficies proposed long before as hath beene sayde and handled in part at the same time all the substance whereof I will continuately relate in this place In the Congregation of the fifteenth of Ianuarie when the Articles of the Sacraments were giuen out the matter begun the day before continuing still in regard many doe not reside because they are not fit to exercise the charge with the pluralitie of Benefices they handled the qualities and conditions required in Bishops They began with that which Saint Paul requireth in bishops and Deacons insisting much vpon the words irreprehensible The qualities and conditions required in Bishops giuen to hospitalitie not couetous not new in Religion and esteemed by strangers Afterwards other conditions required by many Canons were alleadged wherein there was no difficultie all vniformely declaiming against the vices and defects of the Prelates and Clergie This displeased not the Legates being content to see the Prelates entertaine themselues with this shadow of libertie But in the heate of speaking Iohn Salazar bishop of Lanciano attributed the beginning of all to the Court of Rome which in distributing bishoprickes regarded not the sufficiencie of the persons but seruices performed Whereunto the bishop o Bitonto who spake a little after replyed with much feeling and sayd that the fault of others was vniustly attributed to the Court. For in Germanie bishoprickes are giuen by election in France Spaine and Hungarie by the Kings nomination and in Italie many doe belong to particular Patrons and to those that are free the princes doe recommend and will not be denyed taking all libertie from the Pope But he that will not bee transported by opinion but iudge sincerely will see that those who are made freely at Rome are the best of all Europe Pluralitie of benefices
exclude the Arch-bishop of Collen sent two Commissaries to assemble all the orders of his Sate and to cause them to abandon him and to receiue for their Arch bishop Prince Adolphus his coaiutour yeâ—lding obedience and swearing side litievnto him The Cleargie was readie to doe it for the causes before recited but the Nobilite and Ambassadours of the Cities refusing saying they could not abandon a Prince vnto whom they had sworhe The Duke of Cloues bordering vpon him sent to the Arch bishop and caused 〈◊〉 â—â—of the Nobilitie to go thither also to pray him to find a mea 〈…〉 that the whole State might not bee dissolued with the great dammage of the neighbour 1547 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. FRANCIS 1. Who doth generously renounce his state Countries The Arch-bishop mooued with compassion to free the State from warre and that the innocent people might not suffer did generously renounce the State and absolue his subiects from the oath and so Adolphus was receiued for his successor whom he had alwaies loued as his brother and communicated to him whatsoeuer hee had done for reformation of the Church who was now of another opinion either because hee was truely changed or for some other respect In February newes came to Trent of the death of the King of England Thanks giuen to God and great ioy in Trent for the deâ—th of the K. of England which happened the moneth before The Fathers gaue thankes to GOD and went almost all to the Bishop of Worcesten congratulating that himselfe and the kingdome were as they sayd deliuered from the tyrannie of a cruell persecutor saying it was a miracle that he had left a sonne of but nine yeeres of age that he might not be able to tread in his Fathers steps And it is true that hee did not tread in them all For Henry though he had wholy taken away the Popes authoritie and punished his adherents capitally yet hee did euer constantly retaine all the residue of the doctrine of the Church of Rome But Edward for so his sonnes name was gouerned by his Vncle on the mothers side the Duke of Somerset who was inclined to the doctrine of the Protestants changed religion as shall be said in its place The Popes letters being come the Cardinall Sancta Croce was of opinion that it was good to mollifie the Prelates combined by granting some of the petitions which were granted from Rome thinking they would easily bee pacified with that determination The Cardinall of Monte sayd that to condescend to an inferior especially to a multitude was to make them pretend a greater satisfaction that first he would try his friends when he found he was fortified with the greater number hee would not retire an inch but if he found it otherwise hee would vse art After many discourses as it hapneth betweene Colleagues Sancta Croce yeelded to Monte who was more passionate They receiued aduise that the absent Prelates would bee returned before the end of February whose minds were sounded and many of them were found to adhere to the Pope These being confirmed with hope and others ensnared with the same baite that the Pope would take notice of euery A decree containing 15. heads is proposed in Congregation ones merit they caused the decree to be made with fifteen heads and proposed it in Congregation By this greater difficulties were raised In the Proheme by this exception Sauing alwaies the Apostolicall authoritie in all things Euery foole saw at what it aymed and that it inferred a pertinacious obstinacie in the abuses which they ought to remedie by preseruing their causes Yet none durst oppose but the Bishop of Badacoz who said it had need of declaration because And is there opposed the Councell ought not nor could impeach the authoritie of any much lesse of the Apostolike Sea acknowledged for Head of all the Catholiques But it seemed that the words there placed did signifie that in Rome the proceeding should be in those things as before and that the moderation should not haue power ouer dispensations and other inuentions by which the authoritie of the old Canons hath beene alwayes weakened In defence of the exception it was said that the Lawes of Councels are not as the Lawes naturall where equitie and rigour are the same thing that they are subiect to the common defect of all Lawes which by reason of their vniuersalitie ought to be moderated by equitie in cases not foreseene when it would bee vniust to put them in execution But because there is not alwayesa Councell to which recourse may be had nor it being possible to attend this when there is one the Popes authoritie is necessarie It was replyed that though all Lawes haue the defect of vniuersalitie yet all were published without exceptions that so they should now doe or otherwise it were as much as to say that ordinarily and not onely in rare cases and not foreseene the Pope might dispence with the contrary This opinion was not openly approoued by all who in their conscience But the opposers are 〈…〉 ced thought it true whereupon the Legat Monte taking courage sayd it was a subtiltie not to attribute as much to the Apostolike Sea as they were bound and so he made them all silent The Bishop of Badacoz demaunded that mention should bee made in that Proheme that the Article of residencie was not quite left off but deferred onely The Legates answered that this was a distrust of their promises and a vaine Obligation to doe that which was alwayes in their power Yet to satisfie so great a desire hee sayd it should bee added in the Proheme that all was decreed in prosecuting the point of residencie which they had begun whereby it would appeare that it was not ended in the other Session and that part did remaine to be handled Concerning the Heads of the qualities of Bishops and other Curates the Discourses aboue the qualiues of Bishops and Curates Arch-bishop Torre saide that they did not onely remedie the corruptions brought in but did weaken the ancient remedies For with such generall termes of age manners knowledge abilitie and worth euery one might bee canonized for an able man and to alleadge the decrees of Alexander was to nullifie all other Canons which prescribe other conditions For when one is alwayes named and the others purposely concealed it seemeth that there is some derogation to these that it was necessarie to say plainely what this grauitie of manners and knowledge of letters is which if it Were done euery Courtier would bee excluded for euer That the manners requisite are well repeated by Saint Paul and yet not regarded The learning and Doctorship which Paul requireth is the knowledge of Christian Doctrine and of the holy Writ that Honoriâ—s the third is not to be imitated who depriued a Bishop of the lower Saxâ—â—e because hee had not learned Grammar nor euer read Donatuâ— For the glosse saith he could not teach
beene all instituted by CHRIST or that they are more or lesse then seuen or that any of them is not truely and properly a Sacrament 2. And that they differ not from those of the old Law but in the ceremonies and rites 3. And that none of them is in no respect more worthy then another 4. That they are not necessary to saluation and that the grace of God may bee gained by faith alone without them or without any purpose to receiue them 5. That they are ordained onely to nourish faith 6. That they doe not conteine in them the grace signified or doe not giue it to him that doth not resist but are externall signes of iustice and Characters of a Christian profession to discerne the faithfull from Infidels 7. That grace is not alwayes giuen by the Sacraments nor vnto all for as much as belongeth to God though they bee lawfully receiued 8. That by Sacraments Grace is not giuen in vertue of the administration of them called Opus operatum but that it sufficeth onely to beleeue the promise 9. That in Baptisme Confirmation and Order no indeleble Character is imprinted in the soule for which cause they can bee receiued but once 10. That all Christians haue power to administer the Word and all the Sacraments 11. That in ministring the Sacraments the ministers intention at the least to doe what the Church doth is not necessarie 12. That the minister who is in mortall sinne giueth not the true Sacrament though he obserue all things necessary 13. That the vsuall rites approued by the Church may be despised or omitted or changed for others by euery Pastour Of Baptisme there were fourteene Anathematismes 1. Against him The Canons of Baptisme that saith the baptisme of Iohn had the same vertue with that of Christ 2. That true and naturall water is not necessarie to baptisme 3. That in the Church of Rome which is the Mother and Mistris of all the Churches there is not to bee found the true doctrine of baptisme 4. That Baptisme giuen by heretiques in the name of the Father Sonne and holy Ghost with intention to doe what the Church doeth is not true baptisme 5. That the baptisme is free that is not necessary to saluation 6. That the baptized cannot loose Grace though he sinne so that he leaue not to beleeue 7. That the baptized are bound onely to beleeue and not to obserue the Law of CHRIST 8. That they are not bound to obserue the Lawes of the Church 9. That by the memory of baptisme all vowes made afterwards are of no force but derogate from faith and baptismall profession 10. That sinnes committed after baptisme by faith and memory thereof are remitted or made veniall 11. That baptisme is to be renewed in him who hath denied the faith 12. That none should bee baptized but in the age of CHRIST or at the time of death 13 Against him who putteth not children baptized in the number of the faithfull or saith they must be rebaptized at the yeeres of discretion or that it is better to omit their baptisme vntill then 14. That children baptized when they come to age ought to be required to ratifie the promise made in their name and to bee left to their will if they refuse not compelling them to Christian life but by denying them other Sacraments Of Confirmation there were three Canons 1. Against him that saith it is an The Canons of Confirmation idle ceremony not a Sacrament properly or that it was formerly vsed that children might giue a publike account of their faith 2. That to giue vertue to the Chrisme is to wrong the holy Spirit 3. That euery simple Priest is the ordinary minister of Confirmation and not the Bishop onely After this the decree of reformation was read which in the Actes bare The decree of Reformation this title A Canon concerning residencie And it contained in substance 1. That no Bishop be created but of lawfull matrimonie of ripe yeeres learned and of good behauiour 2. That none may haue or keepe more Bishoprickes then one in Title Commenda or any other way and whosoeuer hath now more then one shall choose one and quit the rest within sixe moneths if they be of the Popes free collation or else within a yeere otherwise all shal be accounted void but the last 3. That other benefices especially with Cure be giuen to worthy persons able to take charge of soules otherwise the ordinary Patron is to be punished 4. That hereafter whosoeuer shal receiue many incompatible Benefices by way of Vnion for life perpetuall Commenda or otherwise or shall keepe those that he hath receiued against the Canons shall bee depriued of all 5. That the dispensations of those who haue many Benefices with Cure or incompatible shall bee shewed to the Ordinaries making prouision afterwards for the cure of soules and other obligations 6. That perpetuall Vnions made within forty yeeres shall be reviewed by the Ordinaries as delegates and those that are vniust shall be nullified and those that haue not beene in possession or shall be made hereafter shall be presumed to be surreptitious if they be not made for reasonable causes and with citation of all that be interested and nothing to the contrary of this shall be declared by the Apostolique Sea 7. That Benefices with cure vnited shall bee visited by the Ordinaries euery yeere and shall haue Vicars a signed perpetuall or temporall with such a portion of the fruits as to them shall seeme meete without respect of Appeales or Exemptions 8. That the Ordinaries shall euery yeere by the Apostolique authority visit the Churches exempted prouiding for the care of soules and other dueties without respect of Appeale Priuiledges or Customes prescribed 9. That Bishops shall be consecrated within the time set downe by the Law and all prolongations for more then sixe moneths shall bee voyd 10. That the Chapters of Churches in vacancie of the Bishopricke shall not grant Dimisories for Orders but to him that is obliged to take them because of a Benefice 11. That licences to bee promoted by any Bishop shall bee voyd if a lawfull cause be not expressed for which they may not bee promoted by their owne Bishop and in that case they shall bee promoted by a Bishop that resideth in his Diocesse 12. That Faculties not to receiue due Orders shall not serue for longer time then a yeere but in cases expressed in the law 13. That men presented to Benefices by any Ecclesiasticall person whatsoeuer shall not be instituted before examination made by the Ordinaries except those who are presented by Vniuersities Colledges and generall Studies 14. That in the causes of the exempted a certaine forme shall be obserued and where the question is of reward or concerning those who sue in forma pauperis the Exempted also who haue a Iudge deputed shall be conuented before the Ordinarie but those who haue no Iudge deputed shal bee conuented in all causes
displeased with the answere giuen him that is that the Decrees made and to be made are receiued and that the manner vsed euer since the Apostles time is obserued That he will auoid all negligence in prouiding for the Church and if Caesar will be diligent let him keepe himselfe within the limits prescribed to him by the lawes and Fathers The functions of them both being distinct will be profitable to the Church And concerning the Translation whether it were lawfull or no he called the cause to him and deputed 4. Cardinals 〈◊〉 Burgâ—is Poole and Crescentius to heare it commanding euery one that vntill it was ended they should attempt no nouitie giuing the terme of a mo 〈…〉 to the Fathers of Bolonia and Trent to produce their reasons And he 〈…〉 ed this decree to be Written by the Secretary of the Consistory in the accustomed iudiciall forme of the Court inhibiting the Prelats of Bolonia and Trent to innouate any thing while the cause depended The Imperialists did laugh extreamely at the Popes distinction of protesting against the Pope and before him But Diego made a new Protestation saying hee had a speciall mandate from the Emperour to protest as he had done The Popes inhibition beeing receiued in Bolonia and no more assemblies of Bishops or Congregations of Diuines being made all departed by little and little except the Popes stipendaries who could not doe it with their honour Those of Trent mooued not according to the Emperours wil that Don Diegâ— makâ—th a new protâ—station they might keepe there some signe of the Councell and hold the Catholikes of Germany in hope and the Protestants in their dutie and that their promise to obey the Councel of Trent might not be voyd there being none at al. The Pope caused his answere giuen to Mendoza to come to the knowledge of the Fathers of Trent and expected fifteene dayes that some ouerture would be made by him of them that he should be Iudge as hee had desseigned But seeing nothing succeeded he wrote a Briefe to the Cardinall Pacceco The Pope wriâ—eth to the Fathers in Trent by way of câ—â—ation and to the Arch bishops and Bishops of Trent in manner of a citation in which hauing deliuered the causes which mooued him to intimate the Councell and the impediments and delayes which happened in calling it and the ioy he had to see it begun which was increased by the happie proceeding hoping that in a short time prouision would bee made against the euils of the Church hee added that he receiued as much sorrow from the contrary encounters so that vnderstanding the departure of his Legates and maior part of the Bishops from Trent some remayning still there hee was grieued for that it might hinder the progresse of the Councell and giue fcandall to the Church This being as well knowen to them as to him hee marueiled why if the Translation of the Councell seemed iust vnto them they went not in company with the others if vniust why they made not their complaint to him That it was a cleere case whereof they could not bee ignorant that they were bound to doe the one or the other either of which if it had beene embraced would haue taken away all occasion of scandal That he could not choose but write to theÌ„ with griefe that they were defectuous in the one or the other and that hee was sooner aduised by the Emperour of their complaints then by any of them so much as by letter or messenger and that for this negligence he had more cause to complaine of the Cardinall who was more obliged by reason of his Cardinalitie But because that which they should haue done was preuented by Caesar who hath complained by his Ambassadour that the Translation is void and vnlawfull he doth readily offer vnto them that which should not haue beene denied if they had made the case kowen that is to heare their complaints and take knowledge of the cause And though he ought to presuppose that the Translation is lawfull yet to doe the part of a iust iudge hee willingly offereth to heare them and their reasons which they shall bring to the contrary that herein hee would hold and esteeme of the Spanish Nation and of their persons not suffering the great presumtions to preuaile which ought to bee had against them Therefore hauing by aduise of the Cardinals called the cause of the Translation of the Councell vnto him and giuen commission to some of them to relate it in Consistory all that pretend interest being cited and the Prelates of Bolonia and Trent inhibited to attempt any thing while the cause dependeth as was contained in the writing whereof he sent them a copy desiring to conclude the cause as soone as may be he commandeth them that pretending the Translation to be of no force they send three at the least well instructed to assist in iudgement and to alleadge their pretensions and to render their presence as soone as may bee concluding that the presentation of the Briefe to the Cardinall or to two or three of them affixed at the Church doore of Trent shall bind them all as if it had beene personally Who answere thus intimated to euery one The Pope sent also to those of Bolonia to intimate the same Decree who sent immediatly to Rome But the Cardinall Pacceco and the other Spaniards in Trent who were in number thirteene hauing first sent to know the Emperours mindâ— answered the Popes letter the three and twentieth of March thus in substance That they trusted in his benignitie and wisedome which will easily know that in contracting the Translation in being silent in remayning in that Citie they thought of nothing lesse then of offending his Holinesse yea that the principall cause why they dissented was because a matter of so great weight was handled without his knowledge wherein also they desired that so small account should not be made of the Emperour That it seemed cleere to them that the Translation would not bee well expounded nor easily approoued by his Holinesse whom they prayed not to beleeue that the Emperour had preuented their complaint exacted by his Beatitude because they had complained first to him but that hee did it of his owne motion who thought the protection of the Church belonged to him that they should neuer haue thought that his Holinesse would haue desired to haue beene assisted by them to whom they beleeued an absolute account was giuen by his Legates in regard what they spake was in publike and written by Notaries that it seemed enough for them to deliuer their opinion and then to bee silent Therefore they did not beleeue their presence was necessarie in ought else That if there bee any defect yet their plaine meaning is cleare That they thought it enough to dissent from the Translation and for modestie and humilitie not to trouble his Holinesse whom they supposed would not bee wanting to performe what hee thought fit for
it for themselues but in the Article of concupiscence it spake iust as the Lutherans did as also of iustification placing it in the beliefe of the promises and attributing too much yea all to faith In the Article of good workes nothing was said of the merit of condignitie which is the principall point in that matter In the Article of the Church that it hath not deriued vnity from the visible Head which is essentiall and which is worse hath made a Church inuisible by charitie and then made the same visible That it is a secret Artifice to destroy the Hierarchie and establish the Lutheran opinion That to haue made notes of the Church soundnesse of doctrine and the lawfull vse of the Sacraments hath giuen a way to all sects to hold obstinately themselues to bee the Church concealing the true marke which is the obedience to the Pope of Rome That the saying that the Pope was appointed for remedie of Schisme and Bishops by the Law of God was not to be endured That the Sacrament of Penance was made most Lutheran-like in that it was sayd that beleeuing to receiue with this Sacrament that which CHRIST hath promised it happeneth to euery one as hee beleeueth That the principall point of Sacrifice is concealed that it is expiatorie and propitiatory for the liuing and the dead That hauing granted wiues to Priests and the Cup in the Communion of the Laitie euery one might see that with those two abuses the whole Catholike faith was ouerthrowen All the Court laid with one voice that the principall point was in question that the foundations of the Church were shaken that it was necessary to imploy all their forces to excite all Princes to send to the Bishops of all nations and by all meanes to resist this beginning from whence would vndoubtedly follow not the ruine of the Church of Rome for that was impossible but a greater deformation and dishonour then euer But the old Pope beeing most sensible who with the acutenesse of Where the Pope differeth in opinion from all others his iudgement saw more then them all did immediatly penetrate to the bottome and iudged that the enterprise would bee good for him and pernicious for the Emperour He maruelled much at the wisedome and counsell of so great a Prince that by one victory hee should thinke hee was made iudge of all mankinde and presuppose hee was able to contest with both parties That a Prince adhering to one might oppresse another but to contend with both was too much boldnesse of vanity Hee foresaw that the doctrine would generally more displease the Catholikes then the Court and the Protestants most of all and that it would be impugned by all and defended by none wherein there was no neede of his paines because his enemies would worke for him more then himselfe could doe and that it was better to permit the publication of it then to hinder it and rather being in this state in which it is then when it is reformed that it may more easily fall Onely there was neede of three things That the Emperour should not know this That he should be put vpon the businesse as soone as might be And that the first blow should be against the Protestants To effect the first it was fit to make a light opposition in some things for the second to set on foote the interests of the Germane Prelates and for the third to make it cunningly appeare that this doctrine was collected not to vnite both parties but onely to curbe the Protestants by which meanes a great point was gayned that is that a secular Prince did not make Articles of faith for the faithfull but for those that erred Therefore hee sent instructions to Cardinall Sfondrato to make some His instructions to his Legate in Germany opposition and when the doctrine should bee published that hee might not be present to take leaue and bee gone The Cardinall according to his Commission declared in the Popes name that the permission to continue the receiuing of the Cup in the holy Communion though he that receiueth it is not to bee reprehended the custome of receiuing the Sacrament vnder both kindes being abrogated long since was a thing reserued to the Pope as also the granting of marriage to Priests and the rather because it hath neuer been vsed in the Church and the Greekes and Easterne people who doe not binde them to a single life doe graunt that married men may receiue Orders and keeping their wiues may exercise the ministery but doe not nor euer did permit them to marry who were in Orders before He added that without doubt if his Maiestie would graunt these things to bee lawfull he should grieuously offend the Maiesty of God but holding them vnlawfull hee might permit them to the heretikes as a lesser euill It is tolerable and belongeth to the wisedome of a Prince when all euils cannot bee remooued to suffer the least that the greater may bee rooted out That his holinesse perusing the booke saw it was onely a permission to the Lutherans that they may not without end passe from one errour to another and that it is not granted to the Catholikes to beleeue or doe any thing but according to the prescript of the holy Apostolike Sea which onely as Mistris of the faithfull may make Decrees in point of Religion And being assured that this was his Maiesties purpose he told him it would be necessary to make an expresse declaration therof and not to giue the raines so much to the Lutheranes especially in the power of changing ceremonies considering that in the last point hee seemed to giue them too much liberty where hee graunteth that the Ceremonies which may giue cause of Superstition should be taken away Hee added that the Lutherans would hold it lawfull to retaine the Ecclesiasticall goods and iurisdiction vsurped if they were not commanded to make restitution wherein a Councell was not to be expected but execution presently made and that the spoyles being notoriously knowen he neede not obserue the nice points of Law but proceed summarily and with his Princely power This censure was imparted by Caesar to the Ecclesiasticall Electors who The Ecclesiasticall Electors approue the Popes cēsure of the Interim especially concerning restitution of goods vsurped by the Protestants did approoue it but particularly for the point of restitution of Ecclesiasticall goods they affirmed it was necessary without which the worship of God could not bee restored nor Religion preserued nor peace well assured And that because the spoile was manifest iustice did require a short proceeding All the Bishops were of the same opinion The Secular Princes were silent for feare of offending the Emperour and by their example the Ambassadors of the Cities spake but little and of that little little account Wherefore the Emperor maketh a proheme to the Interim was made In regard of the Legates remonstrance the Emperour caused a Proheme to bee made
The letters The Abbat readeth a protestation being recited the Abbat read a Protestation containing a narration of a Protestation made by Termes in Rome saying That the King after hee had taken vpon him the defence of Parma seeing that those laudable things which hee had done were reprehended vsed great care that Paul Termes his Ambassador should giue an account of all to the Pope Colledge of Cardinals to take from them all sinister opinion shewing that the taking of the Duke into his protection was the effect of a pious humane and kingly minde wherein there was no cunning or priuate gaine but respect onely of the Church as appeared by the propositions of accord which aymed at nothing but that the Church might not be robbed and Italy preserued in peace and libertie And if the Pope thought this a cause to put all Europe into warre he was sorry but it could not be imputed to him hauing not onely accepted but offered also all honest and fit conditions Neither could the dissolution of the Councell assembled bee prescribed to him praying the Pope to consider what mischiefes would accompany the war and to preuent them with peace Which if his Holinesse will not regard but desire rather to set Europe on fire and hinder the Councell giuing suspicion that it was called not for the good of the Church but for priuate interests excluding from it a most Christian King hee could not choose but to protest to him and the Colledge that he could not send his Bishops to Trent where the accesse is not free and secure and that he could not esteeme that a generall Councell but priuate from which he was excluded neither could the people or Prelates of France be obliged to the decrees of it Afterwards he protested that he would come to the remedies vsed by his ancestors in like occurrences not to take away his due obseruance from the Apostolique Sea but to reserue it for better times when armes shall bee laid downe which are dishonestly taken vp against him desiring of his Holinesse that this Protestation might bee registred and giuing him a copie of it to peruse These things hauing beene already protested in Rome he desired should be likewise protested in Trent with the same instance that they might be registred in the actes of that assembly and that there being a publike instrument made of it he might vse it in time and place When the Protestation was read the Speaker hauing talked with the President answered in substance That the Kings modesty in his letters was gratefull to the Synode that it doth not accept the person of the Abbat but as it is lawfull that warneth him to bee in the same place the eleuenth of October to receiue the answere which shall bee made to the Kings letters and forbiddeth the Nuncij to make an instrument of the present action but ioyntly with the Secretary of the Councell And nothing else beeing to bee done the Session was ended Then the Abbat demaunded an instrument of the action but could not obtaine it When Termes had protested in Rome though many did not know of the The censure of this Protestation act yet it was beleeued that the Pope would deferre the Councell because it must needes bring forth new diuisions if such a principall Nation did resist But he deceiued the world not for any desire hee had to celebrate it but for that he would not seeme to be cause of the dissolution being resolued that if it were separated without him hee would answere with an open mouth to whosoeuer should desire it again that he had done his part and would do no more But the Protestation made in Trent a place so conspicuous was presently published euery where and gaue matter of discourse The Imperialists esteemed it a vainity saying That the act of the maior part of the vniuersality is euer esteemed lawfull when the lesser being called either cannot or wil not be present that all are called to the Councell and the Frenchmen also might haue come without passing by the Popes territories but in case they could not yet their absence doth not derogate from the Councell because they are not neglected but inuited It was said to the contrary that to call in words and to exclude in deeds was not to inuite and for the Popes territories one might goe from France to Trent without passing by them but not without passing by those of the Emperour and the maior part hath full authoritie when the lesser cannot appeare and is silent because it is presupposed to consent and when it will not appeare because it is accounted contumacious but when it doth protest it bath its place and especially if the impediment proceed from him that calleth the action in absence cannot be of force And the Counsellors of the Parliament of Paris said some thing more The Decrees of Councels do not binde the Churches absent That it is true that the authoritie of the whole vniuersalitie is transferred into the maior part when the cause is common to all and nothing belongeth to particular men but when the whole belongeth to all and euery one hath his part the assent of euery one is necessary Et prohibentis conditio potior and the absent not giuing their voyces are not bound Of this sort are Ecclesiasticall assemblies and bee the Councell as populous as it will the absent Churches are not bound if they thinke fit not to receiue it This hath alwayes beene vsed in ancient times that the Councels beeing ended the Decrees should be sent to be confirmed to the Churches that were absent in which otherwise they had no force which euery one that readeth Hilarius Athanasius Theodoretus and Victorinus who handle this particular may see plainely And iâ— happened sometimes that some part of the Canons were receiued by some Church and some left out as euery one thought fit for their necessities manners and vses And S. Gregorie himselfe doth witnesse that the Church of Rome did not receiue the Canons of the second Councell of Constantinople nor of the first of Ephesus Wisemen not considering the subtilties said that the King had giuen that Councell an vncurable wound For it hauing no other ground then Christian charity and the assistance of the holy Ghost it would neuer bee beleeued that these were present in an assembly against which a most Christian King persecutor of all Sects with the adherence of a kingdome not blemished in Religion did protest in that forme And they brought an experience for proofe For they said that the Presidents retyring to consult with the Emperours Ambassadours did shew who guided the Councell And which was of more importance when these fiue had consulted and imparted nothing to any body else the Speaker sayd The holy Synod doth receiue the letters And what was that holy Synode And likewise the Abbats exposition The Presidents take vpon them the authority of the Councell beeing read the answere resolued
a criminall cause against a Bishop may not bee receiued by information but by witnesses and those of good fame chastizing them grieuously if they shall depose vpon Passion and the criminall causes of the Bishops may not be determined but by the Pope After this another Decree was published in which the Synode sayd The Decree concerning matters to be deferred vntill the comming of the Protestants That desiring to extirpate all errours it had handled foure Articles exactly 1. Whether it were necessary and commanded by GOD that all the faithfull should receiue the Sacrament vnder both kindes 2. Whether hee that receiueth but one receiueth lesse then he that receiueth both 3. Whether the holy Church hath erred in communicating the Laiques with the bread onely and the Priests who doe not celebrate 4. Whether children ought to bee communicated But because the Protestants of Germany doe desire to bee heard concerning these Articles before the definition and therefore haue demanded a Safe Conduct to come remaine speake freely propose and depart the Synode hoping to reduce them into the concord of one faith hope and charity by yeelding to them hath giuen them publique faith that is Safe Conduct as farre as it can according to the tenor vnder-written and hath deferred to define these Articles vntill the twenty fiue of Ianuary the next yeere ordaining withall that the Sacrifice of the Masse be handled in that Session as a thing annexed and that in the next the Sacraments of Penance and extreame Vnction be discussed The tenour of the Safe Conduct was That the holy Synode doeth as The tenor of the Safe Conduct much as it can grant publike faith full security that is Safe Conduct with all necessary and fit clauses though they require a speciall expression to all Ecclesiasticall and Secular persons of Germany of what degree state or quality soeuer who will come to this generall Councell that they may with all liberty conferre propose treate come remaine present Articles by writing or by word conferre with the Fathers deputed by the Synode and dispute without iniury and ill words and depart when they please And the Synode is further pleased to grant that if for their greater liberty and security they shall desire that Iudges bee deputed for the offences which they haue committed or shall commit though they be enormous and sauour of heresie The Ambassage of the Elector of Brandeburg they may name those that they shall esteeme fauourable After this the Mandate of Iâ—achim Elector of Brandeburg was read in the persons of Christopher Strassen a Lawyer and Iohn Osman his Ambassadours sent to the Councell The former made a long Oration shewing the good affection and reuerence of his Prince towarde the Fathers without declaring what his opinion was in point of Religion The Synode answered that is the Speaker in its name that it heard with great content the Ambassadours discourse especially in that part where that Prince doth submit himselfe to the Councell and promiseth to obserue the Decrees hoping that his deedes will be answerable to his wordes But the Proposition of those of Brandeburg was noted by many because the Electour was of the Augustane confession and it was openly knowen that his interests did mooue him to make such a faire shew that his sonne Fredericke elected Archbishop of Magdeburg by the Canons a Benefice vnto which a very great and rich principallitie is annexed might not be hindered at Rome and by the Catholiques in Germanie The answere which the Councel gaue was much matueiled at in regard An artifice vsed by the Councel often practised by the Church of Rome of the faire and aduantagious manner of contracting pretending ten thousand by vertue of the promise when the bargaine was but of ten For there is no more proportion betweene these two numbers then was betweene the reuerence promised by the Electour and the obedience receiued by the Synode It was replied for defence that the Councell did not regard what was but what should haue been sayd and that this is an vsuall and pious allurement of the holy Church of Rome which yeelding to the infirmitie of her children maketh shew to beleeue that they haue performed their duetie So the Fathers of the Councell of Carthage writing to Innocentius the first to giue him an account that they had condemned Celestinus and Pelagius desiring him to conforme himselfe to their declaration hee commended them in his answere that remembring the old Tradition and Ecclesiasticall discipline they had referred all to his iudgement whence all ought to learne whom to absolue and whom to condemne And indeed this is a faire gentle meanes to make men speake that in silence which they will not in words Afterwards according to the intimation made to the Abbat of Bellosana to giue him then an answere to the Letters and Protestation of his Master they made the Apparitors demaund by proclamation at the Church doore whether any were there for the most Christian King But no man appearing because it was so concluded by the Kings Counsel not to enter into the contestation of the cause especially for that they could expect no answere but made at Rome by the Pope and the Spaniards the speaker did desire that the answere decreed might be read publikely and so it was by consent of the Presidents The substance of it was That the Fathers conceiuing great hope of the fauours of the King were exceedingly grieued for the The answere of the Councell made to the Abbat of Bellosans words of his Minister which did much abate it yet they had not quite lost it in regard they were not conscious of hauing giuen him any cause of offence and for that hee said the Councell was assembled for the profit of some fewe and for priuate ends it had no place in them who were assembled not by the present Pope onely but by Paulus the third to extirpate heresies and reforme discipline then which causes none can bee more common and pious praying him to let his Bishops goe to assist this holy worke where they shall haue all liberty And if his Minister a priuate person who brought vnto them things distastfull was heard with patience and attention how much more welcome shall persons be of so great dignitie Adding withall that though they come not the Councell will not want reputation or authoritie hauing been lawfully called and for iust causes restored And for that his Maiestie did protest to vse the wonted remedies of his Ancestors the Synode had good hope that hee would not restore the things long since abrogated to the great benefit of that Crowne but looking backe vpon his Ancestors on the name of the most Christian King and on his father Francis who did honour that Synode following that example hee will not bee vnthankefull to GOD and the Church his mother but will rather pardon priuate offences for publike causes The Decrees of the Session were immediatly printed which
hold the Masse for a true and proper Sacrament or doe say it doth not helpe the Liuing and the dead or doe not receiue the Canon of the Masse or doe condemnd priuate Masses or the ceremonies which the Church of Rome vseth And then foure Heads of doctrine were made That in the Masse is offered a true and proper Sacrifice instituted by CHRIST of the necessitie of the Sacrifice of the Masse and how it agreeth with that of the Crosse of the fruits of that Sacrifice and the application thereof of the 〈◊〉 and ceremonies of the Masse All which were to bee handled against Christmas and are not related heere perticularly because they were not published in the next Session While the Fathers doe entertaine themselues in the businesse of the Councel The Ambassadours of Wittenberg receiue letters from their Princes with order to proceed in their negotiation the Ambassadors of Wittenberg did receiue letters from their Princes to proceed and to present their doctrine in the best maner they could There fore in the absence of the Earle of Montfort they entreated the Cardinall of Trent to bee a meanes that the Presidents would receiue their letters assemble the Fathers and giue them audience The Cardinall promised all good office but sayd it was necessary to tell the Legate what they Would treat on it being so constituted by the Fathers mooued thereunto by the proposition made by the Abbat of Bellosana Therefore they imparted to him their instruction saying they were sent to obtaine a safe Conduct for their Theologue as it was giuen in Basill to the Bohomians and to propose their doctrine that it being examined by the Fathers they might be ready to conferre with their Diuines when they came The Legate receiuing this reletion from the Cardinall imparted to him what the Pope had written and The answere of the Legate to their propositions told him that it was not to be suffered that either they or any other Protestants should present their Doctrine much lesse be admitted to defend it inregard there would bee no end of contentions that it was the office of the Fathers which was obserued vntill then and ought to be continued to examine their doctrine taken out of their Bookes and condemne that which did deserue it If the Protestants had any difficultie and did propose it humbly and shew themselues willing to receiue instruction it should bee giuen by aduice of the Councel Therefore hee denied absolutely to assemble the Fathers to receiue their doctrine and said he could not change this opinion though it should cost him his life For altering the safe conduct he said it was an exorbitant indignity to the Councel that they should mistrust that which was granted and that to treat thereof was an vnsupportable iniury and deserued that all the faithfull should spend their liues in opposing it The Cardinall of Trent would not giue the answere so sharpe to the Ambassodors but said That the Legate was angry that they would begin with Iâ— fauourably related to the Ambsssadors by the Cardinall of Trent the presentation of their doctrine in regard they were to receiue from their Superiors with reuerence and obedience the rule of Faith and not prescribe it to others with such an vnseemelinesse and absurditie Therefore he aduised them to let that day passe that the wrath of the Legat might be remitted and then to beginne with some other point that afterwards they might fall vpon those two that is to present their doctrine and desire a safe conduct They followed this counsell and a few dayes after the Cardinall being parted from Trent they desired the Emperours Ambassadour to perswade the Legate to receiue their mandate and heare their proposition that vnderstanding his minde they might resolue as they should haue instruction from their Prince The Ambassadour treated with the Legate and had the same answere which was giuen to the Cardinal of Trent which did not proceed from disdaine but from a resolued will The Ambassadour vnderstanding the Legats mind was of opinion that the businesse could not then take place and knowing that to relate the answere was dishonourable for the Emperour who had so largely promised that euery one should be heard propose freely and conferre in stead of giuing a direct answere to those of Wittenberg he found diuers excuses to gain time which he did not so artificially though he were a Spaniard but that they were discouered to be pretences not to giue a plaine Negatiue At this time Ambassadours went to Trent from Argentina and fiue Cities more with instruction to present their doctrine They imployed Gulielmus Pictauius the Emperours third Ambassador who not to fall vpon the same difficulties which his colleague did tooke their Mandat and perswaded them to expect a few dayes vntill he had sent to Caesar and receiued an answere because in so doing they should proceed vpon a good ground This made quiet those of Wittenberg also The Ambassadour wrote to Caesar telling him of the Ambassadours resolution shâ—wing what an indignitie it was to his Maiestie that no account should bee made of so honest and so iust a promise made by him The Emperour to prouide against this disgrace and couningly to make vse of the Councell expecting the Ambassadours of the Elector of Saxonie wrote that the others should bee entertained vntill their arriuall assuring them they should then be heard and with all charitie conferred with The thirteenth of December Maximilian the Sonne of Ferdinand passed Maximilian pasteth by Trent by Trent with his wife and children and was met by the Legat and the Italian and Spanish Prelats and some Germans also The Prince Electors did not meete him but visited him in his lodging The Protestant Ambassadours complained to him that notwithstanding so many promises made by Caesar they could not haue audience and prayed him to haue pitie on Germanie because those Priests being strangers did not care for some small respects of their owne to see it on fire yea by precipitating the determinations and Anathematismes did make the controuersies euery day more hard Maximilian perswaded them to bee patient and promised to treate with his vncle that the actions of the Councell might passe as he had promised in the Diet And promiseth the Protestant Ambassadours to treat with the Emperour his vncle in their behalfe they should At Christmas the Pope created fourteene Italian Cardinals and immediately published thirteene of them reseruing one to bee published when hee thought fit And to honour so great a creation in the beginning of his Papacie especially there being eight and fourtie Cardinalles in the Colledge The Pope createth 14. Cardinals giueth a reason of it which was then thought a great number hee pretended occasion to doe it for the enmitie with the French King Of whom hee complained as well for the warre hee made against the Apostolike Sea as for the Edictes published adding a report which then came from Lions
Emperours Ambassadours gaue them hope and promise that they might entertaine them But on the other side the Legate and Nuncij did plainely refuse to alter the forme of the Safe Conduct The answere of the Legate and Nuncij saying it was too much dishonourable for the Synode which representeth the Catholike Church that foure Sectaries should make difficulty to beleeue it neither would they stoppe the course of the Decrees already put in order with maturitie And what hope can there bee of the conuersion of Germanie when they come with these demaunds And for hearing them in publike it was iust because it was promised but beeing sent to the Councell of which they see and know that the Legate and Nuncij are Presidents they must acknowledge them for such or else they cannot bee admitted for so they had speciall Commission from the Pope when those of Wittenberg came that to release oathes and such like impieties they would rather die then cause to be done and that they would sooner depart dissolue the Councell and command the Prelates not to assist at any acte The Emperour enformed Offendeth the Emperour hereof who tooke the businesse to the heart was offended with the obstinacie of the Papalins who vpon a nice point of honour would disturbe a businesse of that consequence and raise a warre which in the end might be their owne ruine And he sent backe order to his Ambassadours and the Cardinall Madruccio to vse all meanes and his owne authoritie also to pacific the Legate first with intreaties then with high words if they could not find a temper which might satisfie both parties and to force the Presidents in a ciuill manner to yeeld to that which was iust The Emperours Ambassadours and Madruccio aduising together resolued not to demand of the Presidents all at once but first onely to receiue the Ambassadours wherein they vsed long perswasions which did all tend to shew that when they were brought into the assembly where themselues are Presidents it might be said that their Presidencie was acknowledged though before no particular complement had beene vsed with them To the perswasions they added intreaties in the Emperours name mixed with some words signifying that it was not fit to abuse his clemencie nor to force him to vse other remedies that necessity was a potent incitation to him that had power in his hand In the end Crescentius suffered himselfe to be perswaded to receiue them not in Session but in a publique generall Congregation in his house thinking that thereby he should be acknowledged as Head His edge beeing thus abated they came to speake of ceasing to treate of the points of doctrine Toledo said that he had heard it often preached that the sauing of one soule was so deare to CHRIST that hee would descend againe and suffer on the Crosse to gaine it and now that they refused to saue all Germany where was the imitation of CHRIST The Legate excused himselfe vpon the absolute commands of the Pope which hee must needes obey But the Ambassadour replying that to a Minister instruction is giuen in writing At y e instance of whose Ministers they change their opinion and matters of discretion are referred to iudgement the Legate said that hee saw well that this was a degree to demand a retractation of the things already decided The Ambassadour gaue his word that hee would neuer speake of that yea would deale effectually with the Saxons to make them desist from that request In the end the Legate perswaded by the Nuncio of Verona who suffered himselfe to bee ouercome first not to lay hee sayd on the Popes backe and the Councels so great a burthen that so important a businesse should bee precipitated and so small a delay denied condescended to say that hee was content so that the Prelates in the generall Congregation did approoue it to whom also he referred himselfe for the Safe Conduct which they required The Congregation was called to consult vpon these particulars and the delay was easily granted vpon the perswasions of the Imperialists For the Safe conduct the consultation was more hard not onely for the reason alleadged by the Legate but because the name of the Councell of Basill and the referring themselues to it was abhorred and which did more import they thought that some things might fit those times and not these because the doctrine of the Bohemians was not so contrary to the Church of Rome Notwithstanding all these oppositions the authoritie of the three Electors and of the Cardinall Madruccio and the negotiation of the Emperours Ambassadours preuailed But Petrus Tagliauia Archbishop of Palermo sayd that one very principall point was omitted whether it should bee allowed that they should sit A consultation about the maner of receruing the Protestants in Councell in the Councell or not and what termes of honour should bee giuen them and their Prince For to vse them meanly would breake off the businesse and to honour manifest heretiques would bee a great preiudice The same and greater consideration must bee had how to behaue themselues towards the Diuines which are to come who pretend to haue a voyce and will bee a partie in disputations and Consultations nor will be esteemed as the Church must esteeme them that is as heretiques excommunicated and condemned with whom it is not lawfull to treat but onely to instruct them if they humbly craue it and pardon them by fauour Concerning this proposition much was said of the varietie of times vnto which all lawes must be accommodated that the same Popes which did constitute those Decretals would not obserue them in these occasions that nothing is more easily broken then that which is most hard Which reasons though they perswaded the maior part yet they knew not what to resolue It seemed that to determine what rigor of the law was to bee retained and what to bee mitigated was a matter of much and long consultation not to bee resolued on without the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals which the straitnesse of time could not suffer When all were doubtfull the Bishop of Namberg opportunely sayd that necessity did excuse euery transgression and that in the Colloquies and Diets of Germany these things were naturely considered on and so decided But for more assurance it was good to make a Protestation before that all was done for charitie and piety which are aboue all law and to reduce those that wander and that it is vnderstood to bee done without preiudice with those clauses which the Lawyers know how to find This opinion was readily embraced first by the Dutch then by the Spanish Prelates and at last somewhat coldly by the Italians the Legate remaining immooueable and shewing plainely that hee stood quiet being forced by necessitie These resolutions beeing setled it was resolued that the 24. of the moneth there should bee a generall Congregation to receiue and heare the Saxon Ambassadours that the 25. day the Session should bee
fauouring the Colonnesi and therefore spake very often disgracefully of them in the presence of all sorts of persons but most willingly when any Spanish Cardinall was present and at last commanded it should be written vnto them None of these proofes taking effect hee proceeded further and the three and twentieth day of Iuly made the Fiscal and Siluester Aldobrandinus the Consistoriall Aduocate appeare in the Consistory who declared that his Holinesse hauing excommunicated and depriued Marcus Antonius Colonna and prohibited vnder the same censures all sorts of persons to assist or fauour him and it being notorious that the Emperour and King Philip his The Pope maketh shew that he will proceed against the Emperor and his sonne sonne had furnished him with horse foote and money they were fallen into the punishments of the same sentence and had lost their Territories which they held in Fee Therefore they desired that his Holinesse would proceed to a declaratory sentence and giue order for execution The Pope answered that he would aduise of it by the counsell of the Cardinals and giuing them leaue to depart he proposed in Consistory what was fit to bee done in a case of so great importance The French Cardinals spake with much honour of the Emperour and King Philip but so that the Pope was more prouoked The Imperialists vsed words of an ambiguous sence fit to gaine time The Theatini the Popes owne Cardinals spake magnificently of the Papall authoritie and of the worth and wisedome of his Holinesse who onely knew how to finde a remedy for that maladie praising all that he had done and referring themselues vnto him for all the rest The Consistory being dismissed without a resolution the Pope knew that either hee must yeeld or come to a warre from which beeing not auerse in regard of his naturall disposition full of courage and hopes aduice came fitly to him from his Nephew of what was concluded in France So that the discourses of reformation and Councels were turned into parleys of money Souldiers and intelligences of which things as not pertaining to my purpose I will onely say as much as may shew what the Popes minde was and how much he was addicted to a true or at least to a colourable reformation of the Prouideth for warre Church The Pope armed the Citizens and inhabitants of Rome for the most part artisans and strangers to the number of 5000 distributing them vnder the Heads of the Rioni for so they were called hee caused many of his Cities to bee fortified and put garisons in them and the French King sent Wards or precincts him at his instance 3000. Gascons by sea that hee might subsist while the royall Army was prepared In these negotiations and preparations for warre the Pope imprisoned And imprisoneth many Cardinals Barons vpon suspicion and King Philip his Ambassadour many Cardinals Barons and others vpon suspicion as also Carsillasso di Vega Ambassadour of Philip King of England and Ioannes Antonius Tassis the Emperours Post-master And to the Duke of Alua who sent to protest against him for maintaining in Rome the fugitiues of the kingdome of Naples for laying hands on and keeping in prison publique persons without reason for hauing opened the Kings letters all which things hee had done adding that the King for preseruation of his honour and of the right of his people could not choose in case his Holinesse did perseuere in such offensiue actions but seeke reuenge for the iniurie he sent backe an answere that The Duke of Alua protesteth of the wrong done to his Master by the Pope and receueth a proud answere hee was a free Prince and superiour to all others not bound to giue any account but to demaund it of any whosoeuer that hee might entertaine any persons and open any letters which hee thought to bee written against the Church that if Carcillasso had done the office of an Ambassadour nothing should haue been done against him but hauing made treaties mooued seditions 1557 PAVL 4. CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. plotted against the Prince to whom he was sent he had offended as a priuate man and as such should bee punished that no danger should make him bee wanting to the dignity of the Church and defence of that Sea referring all to GOD by whom hee was made shepheard of the flocke of CHRIST And the Pope still continuing to make prouision the Duke of Alua being resolued that it was better to assault then to bee assaulted sent another protestation against him that the King hauing endured so many iniuries knowing that the intention of his Holinesse was to dispossesse him of the kingdome of Naples and beeing assured that to this end hee had made a league with his enemies could not continue in those termes and therefore in regard his Holinesse did desire warre hee did denounce it against him and would begin it quickly protesting that the calamities thereof could not be imputed to him and laying the blame vpon the Pope But if he desired peace he did offer it likewise vnto him with all readinesse The Pope making a shew to desire peace but answering onely in generall termes to gaine time the Duke began to make warre the fourth of September and in the yeere 1556. possessed himselfe of almost all Campania holding it in the For which cause he moueth warre against him name of the next Pope and came so neere to Rome that he put all the Citie in feare and made them strengthen and fortifie it And the Pope to teach the Gouernours of strong places what they ought to doe in such cases compelled all the religious persons of what state or qualitie soeuer to carry earth with a dosser on their shoulders to raise the bulwarkes Amongst other places which had need of Rampards one was neere the gate of the people at the end of the way called Flaminia where there is a Church of our Ladie The Pope armeth the Regulars and purposeth to pull downe a Church of great deuotion of much deuotion which the Pope purposing to pull downe the Duke sent to pray him to let it stand giuing his word and oath that he would make no vse of the opportunitie of that place But the greatnesse of the Citie and other respects and dangers counselled him not assayling Rome to vndertake smaller enterprises It gaue much matter of discourse that this yeere Charles the Emperor The Emperor quitteth the world parted from Flanders and passed into Spaine to betake himselfe to a priuate life in a solitary place so that they made a comparison betweene a Prince trained vp from his infancie in the negotiations and affaires of the world who at the age of little more then fifty yeeres had resolued to quit the world and onely to serue God changed from a mighty Prince to a meane religious person and one who had formerly abandoned the Eiscopal charge to retire into a Monastery and now being at the age
the fifth and in the meane while if hee had commission from his Master to depart he might doe it and protest what he thought fit Therefore the Ambassador hauing made his protestation departed Who hauing made a protestation departeth from Rome And although Charles died the same yeere the 21. of September yet it was impossible to remooue the Pope from this resolution The number of those who call themselues Reformed being now increased in France their courage did increase also and there being a custome amongst the people of Paris in the Summers euenings to goe out of the Suburbes of S. German in great multitudes to take the fresco and to folace themselues with diuers kindes of sportes those of the new Religion in stead of doing so began to sing the Psalmes of Dauid in French verses The multitude first laughed at the nouitie then leauing the sports ioyned themselues vnto the singers And the number of those who came to that place began to increase more then vsually The Popes Nuncio told the King of this nouitie as of a thing pernicious and dangerous because the ministeries of religion vsually celebrated in the Church in the Latin tongue by religious men onely were put into the mouth of the common people in the vulgar language which was an inuention of the Lutherans telling him that if he did not resist the beginnings in a short time all Paris would be Lutheran The King gaue order that the principall authors should bee proceeded against wherein they went not very far hauing found Antony king of Nauar and his wife in that number But for hereafter it was forbid vpon paine of death The Religion in England was also much changed this yeere The Queene 1558 PAVL 4. FERDINAND PHILIP 2. ELIZABETH HENRY 2. Mary Queene of England dieth And Elizabeth is crowned died the seuenteenth day of Nouember and Cardinall Poole the same day which stirred vp many who were not satisfied with the former gouernement to restore the reformation of Edward and to separate themselues wholly from the Spaniards which they did the rather because King Philip to hold a foote in England had treated to marrie Elizabeth sister and successor of Mary to Charles his sonne and when there was little hope of the life of Mary hee had also cast foorth diuers words that hee would take her for his owne wife But the new Queene being wise as shee shewed her selfe to bee in all her gouernement did first secure the Kingdome by oath that she would not marrie a stranger and was crowned by the Bishop of Carlile an adherent to the Church of Rome not making any open declaration what doctrine shee would follow disseigning so soone as shee was setled in her gouernement to establish it by the counsell of the Parliament and of learned and godly men and to make a constant reformation of the state of Religion Therefore shee exhorted the chiefe of the Nobilitie who desired a change to proceede without tumult assuring them that shee would not enforce any Shee caused presently an account to bee giuen to the Pope of her assumption with letters of credence written to Edward Cerne who was Ambassadour to her sister and was not departed from Rome But the Pope proceeding according to his vsuall rigour answered that that Kingdome was held in Fee of the Apostolike Sea that shee could not succeede beeing With whom the Pope doth presently contest illegitimate that hee could not contradict the declarations of Clement the seuenth and Paul the third that it was a great boldnesse to assume the name and gouernement without him that for this shee deserued not to bee heard in any thing yet beeing desirous to shew a fatherly affection if shee will renounce her pretensions and referre her selfe wholly to his free disposition hee will doe whatsoeuer may bee done with the honour of the Apostolike Sea Many did beleeue that as he spake thus by his own inclination so he was incited by the French King who fearing a marriage betweene her and the King of Spaine might be made by the Popes dispensation thought fit to assure himselfe by cutting off the practises in the very beginning But the new Queene vnderstanding the Popes answere and wondring at the mans hastie disposition thought it not profitable either for her or the Kingdome to treate any more with him So that the cause ceasing shee gaue the Nobilitie leaue to consult what was fit to bee done for the seruice of God and quiet of the Kingdome A disputation was held in Westminster in presence of all A disputation is held in Westminster in matter of religion the States betweene learned men chosen on both sides which began the last of March and lasted vntill the thirtieth of April and a Parliament being assembled to this end all the Edicts of Religion made by Mary were abolished those of her brother Edward restored obedience taken away from the Pope the title of the Head of the Church of England giuen to the Queene the reuenues of the Monasteries confiscated and assigned some to the Nobilitie and some to the Crowne the Images taken out of the Churches by the people and the Romane Religion banished Another accident happened also For in the Diet of Ausburg it appearing by the actes of the Colloquie the yeere before dissolued without fruit that there was no hope to doe any good by that meanes Ferdinand tolde them hee would procure the generall Councell to be restored exhorting all to submit themselues to the Decrees thereof as beeing the way to remooue differences The protestants answered that they would consent to a Councell called not by the Pope but by the Emperour to bee held in Germanie in which the Pope should not preside but should submit himselfe to the iudgement thereof and release the Bishops and Diuines of their oath in which also the Protestants Ferdinand promiseth to procure a generall Councell should haue a deciding voyce and all should bee determined according to the holy Scripture and whatsoeuer was concluded in Trent should be reexamined which if it cannot be obtained of the Pope yet the peace of Religion should be confirmed according to the agreement of Passau hauing knowen by too manifest experience that no good can bee drawen from any Popish Councell The Emperour knowing the difficultie to obtaine of the Pope a grant of the things proposed and that now hee had no meanes to negotiate with him in regard of the controuersie about the resignation of Charles and his succession he confirmed the accord of Passau and the Recesses of the Diets And confirmeth the accord of Passau following The Pope hauing cut off all meanes to treate with the Emperour and Germanie knew not what to say to this Yet hee was more displeased with Wherewith the Pope is much displeased their discourse concerning the Councell then with the libertie granted by the Recesse beeing resolute not to call any Councell but in Rome whatsoeuer should happen In
whose opinion he followed because the Emperour had giuen him charge to consult with those two Cardinals in all matters After the ceremonie was ended in the Consistery with satisfaction of the Pope the Ambassadour begin to pray him in the first priuate audience in Caesars name to call the Councel to compose the dissensions of Germany was preuented by him with the Ambassadors great contentment who beleeuing that hee was to treat with the Pope about an And is well pleased that his Holinesse beginneth to speake of the Councell vnpleasing businesse was prepared to deliuer in sugered termes that it might be heard more willingly The Pope told him that the Cardinals being in the Conclaue consulted how they might set the Councell on foote againe in which consultation himselfe was a very principal partie and now being Pope was more confirmed in the same determination Yet he would not proceede blindely but so as that he might auoyd the difficulties which happened before and would bee sure of the necessarie preparatories that the desired fruit might succeed Hee sayd the like to the Ambassadours of France and Spaine and wrote to his Nuncij to impart it to their Kings hee spake of it also with the Ambassadours of the King of Portugal and of the Princes of Italie which were in Rome The Duke of Sauoy demandeth the Popes haue to hold a Colloquie After this the Duke of Sauoy sent one expresly to desire the Pope that by his fauour he might make a colloquie of religion to instruct his people of the Vallies who were generally alienated from the old religion These were a part of the Waldenses who 400 yeeres since forsooke the Church of Rome and in regard of the persecutions fled into Polonia Germany Puglia Prouence and some of them into the Valleys of Mountsenis Luserna Angronia Perosa and S. Martin These hauing alwayes continued in their separation with certaine ministers of their owne whom they called Pastors when the doctrine of Zuinglius was planted in Geneua did presently vnite themselues with those as agreeing with them in points of doctrine principall rites and when Piemont was vnder the French-men though they were forbid vpon paine of death to exercise their religion yet by little and little they made it publique so that when Countrey was restored to the Duke of Sauoy the exercise of it was almost free The Duke resolued to make them receiue the Catholike religion so that many were burned and put to death by other meanes and more condemned to the Galleys at the instigation of the Inquifitor Thomaso Iacomello a Dominican Friar This made them consult whether it were lawfull to defend themselues with Armes wherein their ministers did not agree Some sayd they might not oppose their Prince though it were to defend their own liues but might carry away their goods and reure into the mountaines Others said they might vse force in so desperate a case as this especially it being not so much against the Prince as against the Pope who abused the autoritie of the Prince Many of them did follow the first opinion and the others stood vpon their guard so that the Duke perceiuing they had not rebellious thoughts and that they might easily be gained by instruction receiued the counsell which was giuen him to institute a Colloquie to this end But because hee would not displease the Pope by proceeding without his knowledge he gaue him an account hereof and asked his consent The Pope beeing angry that in Italy also euen vnder To instruct the people of his Valleys whom before he had perseceted his nose his authority should be questioned answered that hee would consent by no meanes but if those people had neede of instruction hee would send a Legate with authority to absolute them who would bee conuerted accompanied with Diuines who might giue them instruction But But his Holinesse refuseth to grant it hee sayd hee had little hope to conuert them because the heretikes are obstinate and whatsoeuer is done to exhort them to acknowledge their fault they expound to bee a want of force to compell them That it cannot bee remembred that any good was euer done by this moderation but that experience is taught that the sooner iustice is vsed and force of Armes when that other is not sufficient so much the better the successe is If hee would proceed thus hee would send him assistance but if he thought it not fit all might bee deferred vntill a generall Councell which he would suddenly call And therefore the Duke taketh Armes against them The Duke did not like the sending of a Legat because it would haue prouoked them more and forced him to proceed according to the interests of others thinking it better to take Armes which the Pope commended more and promised assistance Therefore there was warre in these Valleys all this yeere and part of the next whereof we will speake in the time when it ended There was a great conspiracie in many parts of France into which many A great conspiracie in France the causes of it were entred and the maior part for cause of Religion disdaining to see poore people drawen euery day to the stake to bee burned guilty of nothing but of zeale to worship GOD and to saue their owne soules To these were ioyned others who thinking the Guisards to be the cause of all the disorders of the Kingdome iudged it an heroike acte to deliuer it from oppression by taking the publike administration out of their hands There were also ambitious persons desirous of change who could not worke their will but in the middest of troubles Both these couered themselues with the cloake of Religion to gaine more followers and the better to confirme their mindes caused the Principall Lawyers of Germany and France and the most famous Protestant Diuines to publish in writing that without violating the Maiestie of the King and dignity of the lawfull Magistrate they might oppose with Armes the violent domination of the house of Guise who offended true Religion and lawfull iustice and kept the King as it were in prison The Conspirators prepared a great multitude who should appeare before the King without Armes to demand that the seuerity of the iudgements might be mitigated and liberty of conscience granted designing they should bee followed by Gentlemen who should make supplication against the gouernement of the Guisards The conspiracie was discouered and the Court retired from Blois an open place fit for the execution of such a purpose vnto The Conspirations are discouered and many of them executed and the rest pardoned Amboise a strong fortresse This troubled the Conspiratours who while they were thinking of a new course some of them who tooke Armes were beaten and slaine and others taken and sentenced to die and to appease the tumult pardon was granted by the Kings Edict dated the eighteenth of March to all who simply moued with zeale of Religion had entred into the
regard of his fatherly affection and that the Legates beeing in Trent already and many of the Italian and Spanish Prelates and the rest in their iourney they should immediatly send an Ambassadour and their Bishops Besides he commanded the Legat to vse all diligence to hinder the preaching and assembling of the Protestants and to encourage the Diuines giuing them Indulgences and spirituall graces and promising them temporall assistance also but that himselfe should by no meanes be present at the sermons of the Protestants and auoid all banquets where any of them were in companie At the same time the Polonian Prelats came to Trent who hauing visited Two Polonian Prelates cometo Trent the Legates and shewed the deuotion of their Church to the Sea of Rome related how the Lutherans attempted to bring their doctrine into that kingdome and the foundations which were already layd in some parts to oppose whose plots the Bishops were alwayes to be vigilant that they were all desirous to assist in the Councell and to promote the common cause which not being able to doe for the cause aforesaid so important and necessarie they had sent their Proctors to giue voyce as if the Prelats were present And they demanded to haue as many voyces as they had commissions from the Bishops who for lawfull causes could not part out of the kingdome The Legats answered in generall termes meaning to resolue with mature deliberation Who desire to haue as many voices as they haue commissions from the Bishops Their râ—quest is sent to Rome where it was resected for feare of dangerous confequences and the Pope whom they had aduised hereof proposed it in Consistorie where the Cardinals without difficultie concurred in the negatiue because it was determined before that the resolutions should bee made as formerly they had beene by pluralitie of voyces and not by Nations Which was therather thought to be necessary because there was a fame that the French-men though Catholiques came with Sorbonicall and Parliamentarie mindes fully bent to acknowledge the Pope no further then they pleased And it was knowen before that the Spaniards had some humour to subiect the Pope to the Councell and the Legates had often sent aduice from Trent The deseignes of the French and Spanish Prelates are suspected that some bad ambitious humours to enlarge the Episcopall authority were discouered and in particular the Spaniards did propose that it was necessary to restraine the authority of the Pope at the least so farre as that hee might not derogate from the decrees of this Councell saying that otherwise the labour and cost would be all in vaine if for small causes and sometimes without any he might dispence with them as he dayly doth with all the Canons The Cardinals saw no other meanes to oppose these attempts but by sending a great number of Italian Prelates who being vnited together will ouercome For which cause the Pope resolueth to send many Italian Prelats to Trent to make a maior part all the Vltramontans And this remedie would bee to no purpose if the voices of the absent were admitted For the Spaniards and French-men would cause all their Bishops to send proxies and it would be as much as to giue voyces not by heads but by Nations Therefore it was written to Trent that they should make large promises to the Polonians but conclude that the Councell was a continuation and the same which was begun vnder Paulus the third so that the orders then practised and continuately kept with good fruit as did appeare must be still obserued amongst which one was that the absent should haue no voyce with which if they did dispence all other National would pretend the like with much confusion that whatsoeuer request Polonia did make for any thing The Polonian Prelats seeme to be satisfied with a courteous negatiue but depart returne no more that was proper to it selfe and would not raise any stirres in other Countries should be granted in regard of the merits of that most noble Nation The Polonians seemed to bee satisfied with the answere yet pretending businesse at Venice they departed and returned no more A letter which the King of Spaine wrote with his owne hand caused much ioy in Rome in which hee aduertized the Pope of the negotiation of Montbrun sent vnto him by the Queene of France and of the answere which hee gaue him promising to assist his Holinesse to purge Christendome of heresie Iohn Tancherel is condemnâ—d by the Parliament of Paris for defending in y e schooles that the Pope may depose Kings with all the forces of his Kingdomes and States and to send potent and speedy aydes to any Prince that would cleanse his Countrey of that contagion But the bad conceit which the Court had of the French-men was increased by an aduice sent from Paris that the Parliament had with much solemoitie condemned to recant one Iohn Tancherel a Bachelor of Diuinity because with intelligence of some Diuines he had proposed and defended publique questions that the Pope Vicar of CHRIST is Monarch of the Church and may depriue Kings and Princes who disobey his commandements of their Kingdomes States and Digmties who beeing accused cited and hauing confessed the fact did flie and the iudges as in a Comedie caused the Beadell of the Vniuersitie to represent his person and to make a publike satisfaction and recantation forbidding the Diuines to dispute such questions hereafter making them goe to the King to aske pardon for hauing suffered so important a matter to bee disputed on and to promise to oppose themselues alwayes against that doctrine They spake of the Frenchmen as of lost sheepe who denied the authoritie giuen by CHRIST to S. Peter For which the French-men are much censured in Rome to feede the whole flocke and to loose and binde which doth consist principally in punishing the delicts which giue scandall or offence against the Church in common without difference of Prince or subiect The examples of the Emperours Henry the fourth and fifth Frederic the first and second and Lewis of Bauaria of the Kings of France Philippus Augustus and Pulcher were alleadged as also the famous sayings of the Canonists in this poynt they sayd the Pope ought to cite the whole Parliament to Rome and that the conclusion of that Diuine ought to be sent to Rome also to be examined before any thing else were done and approoued and the contrary condemned The Pope did moderately complaine hereof and thought it better But the Pope dissembleth his distaste to dissemble because as hee sayd the great sore of France did make this insensible The Court was perswaded that neither Ambassadour nor Bishop would be sent out of France to Trent and discoursed what was fit for the Pope to doe to force them to accept the determinations of the Councell which the Pope was by all meanes resolued to open at the beginning of the new yeere Hee imparted this
could not without danger and assistance of money thinke of Councels and some sayd that there beeing a diuision of the Protestants it was good to let them alone and not to name them alleadging that it was dangerous to mooue in a body ill humours which were at quiet To giue a Safe Conduct to English men which neither they nor any of them doe require would bee a great indignitie They were content it should bee giuen to the Scots because the Queene would demand it but so as that the demaund should first bee made For France there was a doubt made whether the Kings Counsell would take it well or not because it would bee thought to bee a declaration that the King had rebels Of Germanie none could doubt because it had beene formerly graunted to them and if it were graunted to that Nation alone it would seeme that the others were abandoned Many thought fitte to grant it absolutely to all Nations but the Spaniards did oppose and were fauoured by the Legates and others who knew the Popes minde to the great indignation of those who thought that an inference might bee made that the Councell was not aboue the Inquisition of Spaine In the ende all difficulties were resolued and the Decree framed with three parts In the first a Safe Conduct was giuen to the Germans iust word by word as it was made in the yeere 1552. In the second it was sayd that the Synod doeth giue Safe Conduct in the same forme and words as it was giuen to the Dutchmen to euery one who hath not communion of faith with her of euery Nation Prouince Citie and place where any thing is preached taught or beleeued contrary to that which is beleeued in the Church of Rome In the third it was sayd that although all nations The Decree of the Safe Conduct doe not seeme to be comprehended in that extention which hath been done for certaine respects yet those who repent and returne to the bosome of the Church are not excluded of what nation soeuer they be which the Synod desireth should be published to all But because it must be maturely consulted on in what forme the Safe Conduct must bee giuen them they haue thought fit to deferre that point vntill another time thinking it sufficient for the present to prouide for the securitie of those who haue publiquely abandoned the doctrine of the Church The Decree was presently printed as was fit it being made onely to bee published Yet the Synode did not keepe promise to consult of the forme of the Safe Conduct to be giuen to those of the third kinde and in printing of the body of the Councell this third part was left out leauing it to the speculation of the world why they did promise to prouide for those also and publish it in print with a desire to haue all men know it and afterwards not to do it and labour to conceale that which then they did desire to manifest The Emperours Ambassadours sollicited the Legates to make the reformation and to write to the Protestants exhorting them to come to the Councell as was done to the Bohemians in the time of the Councell of Basil The Legats answered that for these fourty yeeres all both Prince and people haue desired reformation yet neuer any part thereof was handled but themselues did crosse and hinder it so that they haue been constrayned to abandon the worke that now they will endeauour to make a generall reformation of all Christendome but for one particularly for the Clergie of Germanie which doth most neede it and which the Emperour doeth principally expect they saw not how they could make it seeing that the Dutch Prelats were not come to the Councell and for writing to the Protestants in regard they haue answered the Popes Nuncij with such exorbitant vnseemelinesse they could not but expect that they would make a worse answere to the Letters of the Synod The eleuenth of March the Legates proposed twelue Articles in the generall Twelue Articles to be discussed Congregation to bee studied and discussed in the next Congregations 1. What prouision might bee made that Bishops and other Curates may reside in their Churches without beeing absent but for causes iust honest necessary and profitable for the Catholique Church 2. Whether it bee expedient that none be ordained but vnto a title of some Benefice in regard many deceits are discouered which arise from ordination to a title of the Patrimony 3. That nothing be receiued for Ordination either by the Ordainers or their Ministers or Notaries 4. Whether it ought to bee granted to the Prelates that in the Churches where there are no dayly distributions or so small as that they are not esteemed they may conuert one of the Prebends to that vse 5. Whether great Parishes which haue need of many Priests ought to haue many titles also 6. Whether small Benefices with Cure which haue not a competent reuenue for the Priest ought to be reformed making one of many 7. What prouision is to be made concerning Curates ignorant and of a bad life whether it be fit to giue them coadiutors or able Vicars assigning them part of the reuenues of the Benefice 8. Whether power ought to bee giuen to the Ordinarie to incorporate into the mother Churches ruinated Chappels which for pouertie cannot be rebuilt 9. Whether it ought to be granted to the Ordinary that hee may visite Benefices held in Commenda though they be regular 10. Whether secret marriages which shall bee contracted hereafter ought to be made voyd 11. What conditions ought to bee assigned that a marriage may not bee esteemed secret but contracted in the face of the Church 12. What prouision ought to be made concerning the great abuses caused by the Pardoners After these the point following was giuen to the Diuines to bee studied One Article more concerning clandestine mariages and discussed in a Congregation appointed for that onely Whether as Euaristus and the Lateran Councell haue declared that clandestine or secret marriages are reputed not good both before the Iudge and in estimation of the Church so the Councell may declare that they are absolutely voyd and that secrecie ought to bee put amongst the impediments which doe make a Nullitie in the marriage In the meane space it beeing The Protestants of Germany treate a leaâ—ue and raise Souldiers discouered that the Protestants of Germanie did treate a league and make some leuies of Souldiers the Emperour wrote to Trent and to the Pope also that the Councell might surcease vntill it did appeare whither the motion did tend For this cause and because of holy dayes the residue of this moneth was spent in ceremonies onely The sixteenth day Franciscus Ferdinandus d'Aualos Marquis of Pescara The Spanish Ambassadour is receiued an oration is made in his name Ambassadour of the Catholique King was receiued in a generall Congregation and his Mandate being read an Oration was made on his name
reuerence and with this conceipt also he made an end The Synod answered by the Speaker that hauing The answere to it long expected some Prince or ambassage of Germanie but aboue all the Duke of Bauaria a Baracadoe of the Apostolike Sea in that Countrey they were glad to see his Ambassadour whom they doe receiue and will labour as they haue done to constitute whatsoeuer shall bee for the seruice of God and soules health of the faithfull The French-men hearing this oration were well pleased because they were not the only men that did freely admonish the Prelats of that which was fit to be told them but hearing the answere they grew iealous because this was courteous and theirs sharpe The difference was because howsoeuer the Bauarian did acutely bite the Clergie in generall yet he spake of the Fathers with much reuerence whereas the French oration was especially directed to reprehend those that heard them besides the answere made to them was premeditated and that to the Bauarian extempore But they were both vsed alike being heard with the eares onely The Emperours Ambassadours considering that in the last Congregations The Emperors Ambassadors do present a writing in Congregation concerning the grant of the Cup. of the Diuines the Spaniards and most of the Italians had spoken against the graunt of the Cup and that many of them had called them heretiques who doe demaund it to answere to this and other obiections to promote the proposition of the Bauarian and to preuent the Prelats that they fall not into the impertinencies vsed by the Diuines composed a writing which they presented in the same congregation after the Ambassador had ended his Oration The substance whereof was That in regard of the place they hold they haue thought fit to admonish the Fathers of some things before they deliuer their suffrages That the Diuines haue these last dayes spoken well as farre as concerneth their owne Countries but not for other Prouinces and Kingdomes They prayed the Fathers so to frame their opinions that they might giue a medicine not to the sound parts which haue no neede of it but to the members ill affected which they will fitly doe when they shall know which bee the weake parts and what helpe they desire And beginning with the Kingdome of Bohemia they said there was no neede to goe farre nor to mention the things handled in Constance but onely to adde that after that Councell no practise force or warre hath beene able to take the Cup out of that Kingdome That the Church did louingly grant it vnto them vpon certaine conditions which Pius did reuoke because they were not obserued But Paul and Iulius the third to regaine that kingdom sent Nuncij to permit it vnto them though the businesse by reason of some impediments was not brought to perfection Now the Emperor hauing at his charge instituted the Arch-bishopricke of Prague and obtained in the Parliament of Bohemia that the Calistine Priests should not bee ordained but by the Arch-bishop and should acknowledge him for a lawfull Prelate did beseech the Pope that such an occasion to regaine 〈◊〉 might not be lost which his Holinesse hauing referred to the iudgement of the Councell it will remaine in the power thereof to preserue that Kingdome by granting the Cup vnto them That those people differ but little from the Church of Rome that they neuer would admit of maried Priests nor ordained by any Bishop out of the communion of the Apostolique Sea that in their prayers they make mention of the Pope Cardinals and Bishops that if they haue any small difference in doctrine it may easily be rectified so that the Cup bee granted to them that it is no maruaile if an ignorant multitude haue conceiued that opinion seeing that men learned godly and Catholike doe defend that more grace is conferred in the Communion of both kindes then of one onely They exhorted the Fathers to take heede that their too great seueritie doe not make them desperate and cast themselues into the armes of the Protestants They added that there were Catholikes in Hungarie Austria Morauia Silesia Carintbia Carniola Stiria Bauaria Sueuia and other parts of Germanie who desire the Cup with great zeale which being made knowen to Paul the third hee gaue the Bishops leaue to communicate them with it which for many impediments was not effected Of those there is danger that if the Cup be taken from them they will turne to the Lutherans The Diuines haue in their publike disputations made a doubt that those who desire the Cup are heretikes but his Maiestie doeth demand it for Catholikes onely That there is hope to reduce by this grant many Protestants also as some of them haue already protested they would returne and bee conuerted being satiated with nouities otherwise the contrary is to bee feared And to answere to him that asked a few dayes sinee who hee is that doeth demaund it hee may know that the Emperour doeth desire that the Arch-bishop of Prague may ordaine Calistine Priests and the Ambassadours for the Clergie of Bohemia desire the same for that kingdome and if there were no hope to obtaine it there would not be left so much as any little remainder of Catholikes In Hungarie they force the Priests to giue them the Cup by taking away their goods and threatning to kill them and the Arch-bishop of Strigonium hauing punished some Priests for doing it the people remayneth without Catholike Curates hath no Baptisme and is absolutely ignorant of Christian doctrine ready to fall into Pagaâ—â—sme In conclusion they prayed the Fathers to haue compassion and to finde a meanes to preserue those people in the faith and call backe those that are strayed In the end of the congregation the Legates gaue the draughts composed concerning the three first Articles for feare of the opposition made in the former congregation The dayes following the Fathers handled them and on the 3 they diseoursed very amply speaking of the sacramental grace whether more bee receiued in both kindes then in one and some defended one part and some another Cardinall Seripando said that the same difficultie hauing beene discussed in the Councell vnder Iulius it was resolued that it should not bee discussed againe Yet some Prelates desired a declaration of it but were not hearkened vnto in regard of the contrarietie of opinions and because the greater part did hold that both opinions were probable But to auoyde all difficultie it was concluded that all CHRIST the fountaine of all graces is receiued Some of the Bishops prepared for their departure from Trent Some of the Prelates are about to depart from Trent fearing they had spoken too freely coÌ„cerning residence who hauing spoken with much passion and heate concerning residence saw they were hated and feared some grieuous incounter in case they should perseuere Amongst these was the Bishop of Modena before mentioned a man very learned and of a sincere conscience Iulius Pauesi Arch-bishop
departed a few dayes after neither is his name in the Catalogues of the Diuines but onely in those which were printed at Brescia and Riua before that time The 28. of Iuly Iohn Cauillone a Iesuite and a Diuine of the Duke of Baudria spake very cleerely concerning the Articles representing all as it were without difficultie not by way of examination or discussion but stirring vp their affections to pietie He shewed many miracles which hapned in diuers times affirmed that from the time of the Apostles vntill Luther no man doubted of it alleadged the Liturgies of Saint Iames Saint Marke Saint Basil and Saint Chrysostome Concerning the oppositions of the Protestants hee said they were sufficiently resolued without which they ought to beleeue they were but fallacies because they come from persons alienated from the Church And in the end he exhorted the Legats not to permit that in any matter whatsoeuer the arguments of the heretiques should bee proposed without adding a most euident resolution which he that cannot doe must forbeare to relate them because true pietie requireth that the reasons contrarie to the doctrine of the Church should not be repeated before the minds of the hearers be prepared by shewing the peruersenesse and ignorance of the inuentors and that their arguments are not hearkened vnto but by people of a weake braine which being done they may succinctly be rehearsed with the intermediate proofes adding the plaine answere well amplified and when it doth seeme that some thing wanteth the disputations is to bee diuerted to another matter for feare of breeding scruple in the minds of the auditors especially being Prelats and Pastors of the Church His discourse did please very much the greater part of the Prelats and was commended for pious and Catholike and that it did deserue that the Synod should make a Decree and command that all Preachers Readers and Writers should obserue the rules set downe therein But it gaue small satisfaction to the Ambassadour of his Prince who after the Congregation in presence of the Imperialists which came in complement to thanke him for his speech said that truely it did deserue to be commended for hauing taught how to vse Sophistry in the simplicitie of Christian doctrine Antonius of Valtelina a Dominican Friar one of the last which were to speake The Rites of the Church of Rome are various of the sixe last articles of the Rites said that it was plaine by all histories that anciently euery Church had her particular Ritual of the Masse brought in by vse and vpon occasion rather then by deliberation and decree and that the small Churches did follow the Metropolitan and the greater which were neere The Romane rite hath beene to gratifie the Pope receiued in many Prouinces though the Rites of many Churches are still most different from it He spake of Mozarabo where there are horses and fencings after the maner of the Moores which haue a great mystery and signification and this is so different from the Romane that if it were seene in Italy one would not thinke it to be a Masse But that of Rome also hath had great alterations as will appeare to him that readeth the ancient booke which remaineth as yet and is called Ordo Romanus which haue beene made not onely in ancient times but euen in the latter ages also and the true Romane rite obserued within three hundred yeeres is not that which is now obserued by the Priests in that Citie but that which is retained by the Order of S. Dominicke For the vestments vessels and other ornaments of the Ministers and Altars it appeareth not by bookes onely but by statues and pictures that they are so changed that if the ancients should returne into the world they would not know them Therefore he concluded that to binde all to approue the Rites which the Church of Rome vseth might be reprehended as a condemnation of antiquitie and of the vses of other Churches and might receiue worse interpretations He aduised to discusse the essence of the Masse and not make mention of these other things He returned to shew the difference betweene the present Rite of Rome that which is described in the Ordo Romanus and amongst other particulars insisted much vpon this that according to that the Laickes did communicate with both kindes and so began to perswade the grant of the Cup at this present His discourse displeased the Auditorie but the Bishop of Fiue Churches protected him and said that he had deliuered nothing vntruely nor giuen any scandall because he spake not to the common people nor to fooles but in an Assembly of learned men to whom no trueth can giue bad edification and that he that would condemne the Friar as scandalous or rash did first condemne himselfe as vncapable of the trueth The same difference which was betweene the Diuines was also betweene The Prelates are diuided in opiniō about publication of the doctrine the Prelates deputed to compose the Doctrine and the Anathematismes to be proposed in Congregation For in the doctrine being to alledge the proofes and explications some approoued or disprooued one and some another according to their affections Martinus Peresius Bishop of Segouia who had beene present in the Councell at the handling of this matter in the end of the yeere 1551 was of opinion that the same doctrine and Canons should bee taken which were composed to bee published in Ianuarie 1552. and that they should be reuiewed But Cardinall Seripando did not approoue it saying that there appeared in that an incomparable pietie and Christian zeale but subiect to the calumnies of the aduersaries and that the end ought not to bee the instruction of the Catholikes as the aime of those Fathers seemeth to haue beene but the confusion of the heretickes Therefore that they ought to be more reserued in all parts and not to meddle with correcting the things ordained then that it was better to begin againe and not to giue occasion that it may bee sayd that they haue reaped that which was sowen by others Granata dissented from all and would not haue it said that CHRIST made an oblation in the Supper or did institute the sacrifice by those words Doe this in remembrance of me For the first Seripando said hee did not thinke it necessarie and that it might be omitted it being sufficient that CHRIST hath instituted the oblation but yet it was necessarie to say by what words it was instituted and there bee not any other but those before montioned But Iohannes Antonius Pantusa Bishop of Lettere was very passionate to haue the reasons of Malchizedec Malachie of the adoration of the woman of Samaria the tables of Saint Paul the oblation of CHRIST in the Supper and euery other reason alleadged to be put into the Decree In the end after the disputation of many dayes they agreed to put all in that the Prelats might speake their opinions in the Congregations and that might be taken away
shewed he was satisfied with the diligence and wisdome of the Legates and commended the good will of Loraine and gaue order that they should consult vpon the point of the institution of Bishops which did then especially presse them The sixth day beeing the anniuersarie of his coronation hee held another Congregation in whch hee published Cardinals Ferdinando de Medici and Frederico Gonzaga the former to consolate his father for the miserable death of another sonne who was Cardinall also and the other to gratifie the Legate Mantue and others of the family neerely allied to him by a marriage of the Legates nephew to a sister of Cardinall Borromeo Yet the Pope did not omit to assist at the Consultation concerning the affaires of the Councell and resolued to write to the Legates that the Canon of the institution of Bishops should be thus composed That the Bishops doe hold the principall place in the Church depending of the Pope of Rome and that they are by him assumed in partem solicitudinis And in the Canon concerning the Popes power that it should be said that he hath authority to feede and gouerne the Vniuersall Church in place of Christ from whom all authoritie hath beene communicated to him as Generall Vicar but in the Decree of doctrine they should enlarge the words of the Councell of Florence which are that the holy Apostolike Sea and Pope of Rome hath the Primacie in all The Popes 〈…〉 tter to the Legates the world and is Successor of Saint Peter Prince of the Apostles the true Vicar of CHRIST the Head of all Churches Father and Master of all Christians to whom in Saint Peter by CHRIST our LORD hath beene giuen full power to feede rule and gouerne the Vniuersall Church adding that by no meanes they should depart from that forme which hee was certaine would bee receiued For the substance of it beeing taken out of a generall Councell hee that should oppose would shew himselfe to bee a Schismatike and fall into the censures which by the prouidence of God hauing alwayes beene inflicted vpon the contumacious with the greater exaltation of the Apostolique Sea hee was confident that the cause of the Church would not bee abandoned by the Diuine Maiestie nor by the good Catholiques and he hoped that in the meane space Vintimiglia would be returned whom he meant to dispatch shortly with more ample instructions Hee resolued to goe to Bolonia that he might bee neere and so the better imbrace all occasions of finishing or translating the Councell which before they could bee aduised to Rome did vanish Hee caused a Bull to be made and in case hee should die before his returne the Election should bee made in Rome by the Colledge of Cardinals The Currier was not so soone dispatched for Trent with these Letters The negotiation of the Bishop of Viterbo but Viterbo arriued with the French Reformation and reuiued his trouble The Pope when hee heard it first read was extreamely impatient and brake out into these words that the end of it was to take away the Datarie the Rota the Signatures and finally all the Apostolique authoritie But afterwards he was much pacified 〈…〉 the Bishop who told that his Holinesse might bee able to diuert some things and moderate others granting some few of them He deliuered to him the instruction of Loraine which was that Princes demand many things to obtaine those of which they haue most neede which do not much coÌ„cerne the Apostolike Sea as the vse of the Cup vse of the vulgar tongue and mariage of Priests in which if his Holinesse would giue satisfaction it would be easie for him to receiue honour from the Councell and to obtaine his wished end Hee shewed that many of those Articles did not please the French Bishops themselues who endeuoured to crosse them The Pope vnderstanding these things gaue order that the Articles should bee discussed in Congregation and that Viterbo and Vintimiglia should bee present to informe the occurrences at large in which it was resolued that the Diuines and Canonists should write concerning those propositions and euery one deliuer his opinion in paper And to make some diuersion in France he gaue order to Ferrara to release those fourty thousand Crownes to the King without any condition and to tell him that the Proposition of his Ambassadours in Trent were fit in many parts for the Reformation of the Church which hee desired not onely to haue Decreed but to bee put in execution also yet so as that he did not approue them all because some were to the diminution of the Kings authoritie who will bee depriued of the collation of Abbies which is a great helpe to his Maiestie to reward his good seruants that the ancient Kings hauing their Bishops too potent in regard of their great authority and con 〈…〉 acious against the Regal power did desire the Popes to moderateiy but now the Ambassadours by their propositions would restore that licence which the Predecessours of his Maiestie did wisely procure to be curâ—ed Concerning the Popes authority that it could not be taken away because it was giuen by CHRIST by whom Saint Peter and his successors were made Pastorâ— of the vniuersall Church and Administrators of all Eclesiasticall goods that by taking away the pensions he shall not haue power to giue almes which is one of the most principall charges which the Pope hath throughout all the world that faculty to conferre some Benefices hath beene by fauour graunted to Bishops as Ordinaries which is not fit to bee extended to the preiudice of the Vniuersall Ordinarie which is the Pope that as Tithes are due to the Church de iure diuine so the tenth of the Tithes of all Churches is due to the Pope that for more commoditie this hath been changed into Annats that in case they were incommodious for the Kingdome of France hee did not refuse to finde a temper so that the right of the Apostolique Sea were in some conuenient manner preserued but that as he had often giuen him to vnderstand this could not bee handled in Councell nor by any but himselfe In the end he gaue the Cardinall charge that hauing put all these things to the Kings consideration hee should exhort him to giue new Commissions to his Ambassadours The Pope sent also to Trent the censures concerning those Articles made by diuers Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists of Rome with order The Pope writeth again to the Prelates that they should deferre to speake of them as long as was possible that the Article of Residence and the abuses concerning the Sacrament of Order might entertaine them many dayes that when there was necessitie to propose them they should begin with those which were least preiudiciall as those which appertaine to manners and doctrine deferring to treat of those which concerne Rites and Benefices that in case they were forced to propose them imparting their obiections to the Prelates their adherents they should
the world and laughter of those who had forsaken the obedience of the Church of Rome who would bee incited to retaine their opinions with greater obstinacie there had beene no Session held of a long time that while Princes did labour to vnite the aduersaries differing in opinions the Fathers came to contentions vnworthy of them that there was a fame that his Holinesse meant to dissolue or suspend the Councell perhaps mooued thereunto by the present state thereof but that his opinion was to the contrary For it had beene better it had neuer beene begun then left vnperfect with the scandall of the world contempt of his Holinesse and of the whole Clergie preiudice of this and other future generall Councels losse of that small remainder of Catholiques and opinion of the world that the end of the dissolution or suspension was onely to hinder the reformation that in the intimation of it his Holinesse did desire his consent and of other Kings and Princes which he did in imitation of his predecessors who alwayes haue thought it necessary for many respects that the same reason doth conclude that it cannot be dissolued or suspended without the same consent And he exborted him not to hearken to those who would haue him to dissolue it a thing shamefull and vnprofitable which vndoubtedly would be a cause of Nationall Councels so much abhorred by his Hol. as contrary to the vnity of the Church which as they haue been hindred by Princes to preserue the Popes authoritie so they cannot be denyed or deferred any more Hee perswaded him to maintaine the libertie of the Councell which was impeached principally by three causes One because euery thing was first consulted of at Rome another because the Legats had assumed to themselues onely the libertie of proposing which ought to be common to all the third because of the practises which some Prelats interested in the greatnesse of the Court of Rome did make He said that a reformation of the Church being necessary and the common opinion being that the abuses haue their beginning and growth in Rome it was fit for common satisfaction that the reformation should bee made in Councell and not in that Cittie And therefore desired his Holinesse to be content that the demands exhibited by his Ambassadours and by other Princes might be proposed In the conclusion he told him hee purposed to assist in Councell personally and exhorted his Holinesse to doe the like This letter was dispatched the third of March and it gaue much offence With which his Holinesse is offended to the Pope For hee thought that the Emperour did embrace much more then his authoritie did reach vnto and passed the termes of his Predecessors men more potent then himselfe But he was displeased more when hee was aduised by his Nuncio that hee had sent copies of the same Letter to other Princes and to the Cardinall of Loraine also which could bee done to no other end but to incite them against him and to iustifie his owne actions Besides Doctor Scheld great Chancellor to the Emperour perswaded Delphinus the Popes Nuncio in that Court that he would be a meanes that the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam might bee taken away which did inferre the superioritie of the Pope aboue the Councell saying that these times did not comport they should be vsed and that the Emperour and himselfe also did know that Charles the fift of happy memory did hold the contrary opinion in this article and that they should take heed of giuing occasion to his Maiestie and other Princes to declare what they thinke 〈◊〉 The Pope considered that Loraine also had written that it was not 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 the difficultie of the words Vniuersalem Ecclesiam c and the aduice which came from Trent that the Cardinall said that neither himselfe nor the French Prelats could endure them that they might not â—anâ—nize an opinion contrary to all 〈…〉 ance which when men came to speake plainly in the discussion of this point would haue more fauorers then was beleeued that they were deceiued who thought she contrary which shewed clearely that hee had treated hereof at the Emperours Court These things considered the Pope thought fit to make a good answere and to send about also to iustifie himselfe Therefore hee wrote to the Emperour that hee had called the Councell with the participation of him and of other Kings and Princes not because And answereth the letter thus the Apostolike Sea had need in gouerning the Church to expect the consent of any authority whatsoeuer because hee had pleniâ—ude of power from CHRIST that all the ancient Councels haue beene assembled by authority of the Bishop of Rome nor any Prince euer interposed but as a meere executor of his will hee had neuer had any purpose either to dissolue or to suspend the Councell but hath alwayes purposed to giue a compleat end for the seruice of GOD that by consulting Rome of the same matters which were disputed in Trent the libertie of the Councel was not only not hindred but promoted rather that no Councell was euer celebrated in absence of the Pope but that hee hath sent instructions which the Fathers haue also followed that the instructions doe still remaine which Pope Celestinus sent the Ephâ—sine Councell Pope Leo to that of Chalcedon Pope Agatho to than of Trullus Pope Adrian the first to the second of Nice Pope Adrian the second to the eighth generall Councell of Constantinople that for proposing in the Councell it hath alwayes belonged to the Pope whensoeuer he hath bin present yea he alone hath resolued and the Councell done nothing but approoue that in absence of the Pope the Legats haue euer proposed or others deputed by them in conformitie whereof the Councell of Trent hath determined that the Legates should propose that this is necessary for the keeping of order in regard there would be a great confusion if the Prelats 〈…〉 iltuously and one against another might set on foote matters seditious and in conuenient that the Legaes haue neuer refused to propose any thing that is profitable that the practises made by dideâ—s against the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea hath much displeased him that all the bookes of the Fathers and Councels are full that the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST is Rastor of the vniuersall Church that many conuenticles and 〈◊〉 haue beene made in Trent against this trueth how soeuer the Church hath alwayes vsed this forme of speech as his Maiestie might feel 〈◊〉 the place which he sent him cited in a paper inclosed 〈…〉 present A paper full of quotations 〈◊〉 haue 〈◊〉 because his Legates vsing 〈…〉 bad 〈◊〉 〈…〉 g take occasion to speake against the libert of the Councell had 〈…〉 to bee contemned so that the Councell might be◠〈…〉 that for reformation hee de 〈…〉 it should 〈…〉 and absolute and hath continually solliâ—â—ted his Legates to resolue vpon 〈◊〉 concerning the Court the
Session that they might haue time so to dispose it as that it might please all least the publication of the things agreed on should be crossed in regard of this There was the same difficultie about the last of the Articles proposed in which a forme of confession of faith was prescribed to bee 〈◊〉 by those who were designed to Bishoprickes Abbies and other Benefices with cure before the examination which did so other with that of the election as that they could not be separated It was resolued to 〈◊〉 this Article also But because it was deferred and then resolued not to 〈◊〉 and afterwards in a tumultuous manner referred to the Pope as shall bee said in due place it is not alieue from our present purpose to recite heere the substance of it Which was that not onely it should bee required of them who were designed to Bishoprikes and other cures of soules but also an admonition and precept in vertue of obedience made to all Princes of what Maiestie or excellencie soeuer not to admit to any dignitie magistracie or office any person before they haue made inquisition of his Faith and religion and before hee hath voluntarily confessed and sworne the Articles contained in that forme which to that end it did command to bee translated into the vulgar tongue and publikely read euery Sunday in all the Churches that it might bee vnderstood by all The Articles were To receiue the Scriptures of both Testaments which the Church doth hold to bee canonicall as inspired by God To acknowledg the holy Catholike Apostolike Church vnder one Bishop of Rome Vicar of CHRIST holding constantly the faith and doctrine thereof in regard being directed by the holy Ghost it cannot erre To haue in veneration the authority of Councels as certaine and vndoubted and not to doubt of the things once determned by them To beleeue with a constant faith the Ecclesiasticall traditions receiued from one to another To follow the opinion and consent of the Orthodoxe Fathers To render absolute obedience to the constitutions and precepts of the holy mother the Church To beleeue and confesse the seuen Sacraments and their vse vertue and fruit as the Church hath taught vntill this time but aboue all that in the Sacrament of the Altar there is the true body and blood of CHRIST really and substantially vnder the Bread and Wine by the vertue and power of the word of God vttered by the Priest the onely minister ordained to this purpose by the institution of CHRIST confessing also that hee is offered in the Masse to God for the liuing and the dead for the remission of sinnes And finally to receiue and retaine most firmely all things which haue beene vntill this time piously and religiously obserued by their ancestours nor to bee remooued from them by any meanes but to auoide all nouity of doctrine as a most pernicious poyson flying all â—â—â—isme detesting all heresie and promising to assist the Church readily and faithfully against all heretikes It being as hath beene sayd resolued to omit this matter they laboured to rectifie the matter of Residence by taking away whatsoeuer might displease those who held it to bee de iure Diuino or those who thought it to bee de iure Positino Loraine vsed all effect all diligehee to make the parties agree resoluing that by all meanes the Session should be held at the time appointed For hauing receiued lately very louing letters from the Pope co 〈…〉 him to come to Rome and to speake with him and determining to giue his Holinesse all satisfaction his resolution was to giue him this as an earnest that is to end the discorde and comâ—ose the differences betweene the Prelates a thing much desired by him For his going to Rome he spake ambiguously meaning to expectan answere from France 〈…〉 Another matter though of no great importance did prolong the progresse that is the handling of the 〈◊〉 one of Orders of which a great long 〈◊〉 was proposed wherein all were expounded from the office of a Decon to the office of a doore-keeper This was composed in the beginning by the Deputies when the Decrees were made as necessarie to oppose against the Protestants who say those Orders were not instituted by CHRIST but by Ecclesiasticall introduction because there is vse of them as being offices of good and orderly gouernement but not Sacraments This Article of the Deeree was taken out of the Pontificall which would be too long and superfluous to repeat in regard it may be read in the booke it selfe And the Decree did The functions of the inferiour Orders declare besides that those functions cannot be excercised but by him who being promoted by the Bishop hath receiued grace from God and a Character imprinted to make him able to doe it But when it came to bee established they were troubled to resolue an olde common obiection what neede there could bee of a Character and spirituall grace to exercise corporall Actes as to reade light candles ring bels which may bee as well or better done by those who are not ordained especially since it hath beene disused that men ordained should exercise those functions It was considered that the Church was condemned hereby for omitting this vse so many yeeres And there was a difficultie how to restore the practise of them For they must ordaine not children but men of age to shut the Church doores to ring the bells to dispossesse the possessed with deuils which if they did they did crosse another Decree that the inferiour orders should be a necessarie degree to the greater Neither did they see how they could restore the three offices to the Deaconship to minister at the Altar to Baptize and to preach nor how the office of the Exorcists could bee exercised in regard of the vse brought in that the Priests onely did dispossesse the possessed Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida would haue had that whole matter omitted saying that howsoeuer it was certaine that these were Orders and Sacraments yet it would bee hard to perswade that they were brought in in the Primitiue Church when there were but few Christians that it was not for the Synods dignitie to descend to so many particulars that it was sufficient to say there are foure inferiour Orders without descending to any further specialiâ—ie of doctrine or making any innouation in the practise Opposition was made that so the doctrine of the Protestants who call them idle Ceremonies would not be condemned But Loraine was Authour of a middle course that the Article should be omitted and in few words the execution referred to the Bishop who should cause them to bee obserued as much as was possible These things being setled they resolued to reade all in the consultation of those principall Prelates that all things might passe in the generall Congregation with absolute quiet Both parties were agreed but onely in the s 〈…〉 h Anathematisme that is that the Hiâ—â—archie is instituted by Diuine
sint vel minus boni quam caeteri mortales esse solent Englished thus No man expects any sanctitie in Popes now a dayes they are thought to be excellent Popes if they haue neuer so little honestie or be not so wicked as other men vse to be Last of all thou mayest reade an Epistle written by that famous Prelate Bishop Iewell as an answere to a friend of his who liued neere the place and in the time of this vnlawfull assembly or conuenticle at Trent In it thou mayest finde reason enough why the Church of England did neither send Prelates to it nor receiue afterwards the Decrees and Constitutions of it As likewise the Church of France refused to doe though their Bishops were present in it When thou hast read these things consider well of them and the Lord giue thee a true vnderstanding in all things GREGORIE GREGORIE to the Emperour MAVRICIVS concerning IOHN Bishop of Constantinople who hath assumed the name of Vniuersall Bishop Chap. 76. OVrmost religious Lord whom God hath placed ouer vs Ep. 32. amongst other weighty cares belonging to the Empire doth labour by the iust rule of holy writ to keepe the Clergie in peace and charitie Hee truely and piously considereth that no man can well gouerne matters terrene except he can manage well things Diuine also and that the Common-wealths peace and quiet depends vpon the tranquillity of the Church Vniuersall For most gracious Souereigne what humane power or strength would presume to lift vp irreligious hands against your most Christian Maiestie if the Clergie being at vnitie amongst themselues would seriously pray vnto our Sauiour CHRIST to preserue you who haue so well deserued of vs or what Nation so barbarous as would exercise such cruelty against the faithfull except the liues of vs who are called Priests but indeede are not were most depraued and wicked But whilest we leaue those things which belong not vnto vs and imbrace those things for which wee are not fitte wee raise the Barbarians vp against vs and our offences doe sharpen the swordes of our enemies by which meanes the Common-wealth is weakened For what can wee say for our selues if the people of God ouer whom wee are though vnworthily placed bee oppressed by the multitude of our offences if our examples destroy that which our preaching builds and our works giue as it were the lye to our doctrine Our bones are worne with fasting but our mindes are puft vp Our bodies are couered with poore clothing but in our hearts wee are as braue as may be We lie groueling in the ashes but ayme at matters exceeding high Wee are teachers of humilitie but patternes of pride hiding the teeth of wolues vnder a sheepes countenance The end of all is to make a shew to men though God knoweth the trueth Therefore our most pious Souereigne hath been most prudently carefull to set the Church at vnitie that hee might the better compose the tumults of warre and to ioyne their hearts together This verily is my desire and doe yeeld for my part due obedience to your souereigne commands Howsoeuer in regard it is not my cause but Gods and for that not I onely but the whole Church is troubled because religious Lawes venerable Synods and the very precepts of our Lord IESVS CHRIST are disobeyed by the inuention of a proud and pompous speech my desire is that our most Religious Souereigne would lance this sore and would tie the partie affected with the cords of his Imperiall authoritie in case hee shall make his resistance By binding of 〈◊〉 the Common-wealth is eased and by the paring away of such excremen 〈…〉 as these the Empire is inlarged All men that haue read the Gospel doe know that euen by the very words of our LORD the care of the whole Church is committed to S. Peter the Apostle Prince of all the Apostles For to him it is sayd a Iohn 21. Peter louest thou me Feede my sheepe b Luke 22. behold Satan hath desired to winnow thee as wheate and I haue prayed for thee that thy faith should not faile and thou being at the last conuerted confirme thy brethren To him it is said c Matt. 16. Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church and the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And to thee I will giue the Keyes of heauen and whatsoeuer thou bindest on earth shall be bound also in heauen and whatsoeuer thou shalt loose on earth shall bee loosed also in heauen Behold he hath the Keyes of the Kingdome and the power of binding and loosing is giuen vnto him The care and the principalitie of the whole Church is committed to him and yet is not called Vniuersall Apostle howbeit this most holy man Iohn my fellow Priest laboureth to bee called Vniuersall Bishop I am inforced to crie out and say Oh corruption of times and manners Behold the Barbarians are become Lords of all Europe Cities are destroyed Castles are beaten downe Prouinces depopulated there is no husbandman to till the ground Idolaters doe rage and domineere ouer Christians and yet Priests who ought to lie weeping vpon the pauement and in ashes desire names of vanitie and doe glory in new and profane titles Doe I most Religious Souereigne pleade herein mine owne cause Doe I vindicate a wrong done to my selfe and not maintaine the cause of God Almighty and of the Church Vniuersall Who is hee who presumeth to vsurpe this new name against both the law of the Gospel and of the Canons I would to God there might bee one called Vniuersall without wronging of others We know that many Priests of the Church of Constantinople haue been not onely heretiques but euen the chiefe leaders of them Out of this schoole proceeded Nestorius who thinking it not to be possible that God should be made man did beleeue that IESVS CHRIST the Mediatour betweene God and man was two persons and went as farre in Infidelitie as the Iewes themselues Thence came Macedonius who denied the holy Ghost consubstantiall to the Father and the Sonne to be God If then euery one in that Church doth assume that name by which hee maketh himselfe the head of all good men the Catholique Church which God forbid must needes bee ouerthrowen when hee falleth who is called Vniuersall But let this blasphemous name be farre from Christians by which all honor is taken from all other Priests while it is foolishly arrogated by one It was offered to the Bishop of Rome by the reuerend Councell of Chalcedon in honour of S. Peter Prince of the Apostles but none of them either assumed or consented to vse it lest while this priuiledge should be giuen to one all others should bee depriued of that honour which is due vnto them Why should we refuse this name when it was offered and another should assume it without any offer at all This man contemning obedience to the Canons is the rather to be humbled
England nor Scotland nor Poland nor Spaine nor out of the two Pannonia's nor out of Denmarke nor out of all Germanie See reade reexamine the Subscriptions you shall finde it so as I say And why doe not you maruaile then that the English came not to those Councels beeing so full so famous so renowned so frequented Or that the Popes in those times were so patient as not to condemne them of contumacie But this tyranny of the Popes was not yet growen vp it was lawfull then for holy Bishops and Fathers as it stood with their conuenience to stay at home without preiudice The Apostle Paul would not put himselfe vpon the Councell at Ierusalem but rather appeal'd to Casar Athanasius the Bishop though the Emperour summoned him to the Councell at Cesarea yet hee would not come The same man in the Syrmian Councell when he saw that the Arrians were like to preuaile presently withdrew himselfe and went his wayes and the Westerne Bishops following his example refused to come to that Councell Iohn Chrysostome came not to the Arrian Councell though the Emperour Constantius called him both by letter and also by message At what time the Arrian Bishops assembled in Palestine and drew with them the votes of the maior part old Paphnutius and Maximus Bishop of Ierusalem went out together out of the middest of their assembly Bishop Cyril appealed from the Councell of the Patropassians Paulinus Bishop of Triers would not come to the Councell of Millan because that he saw that by the fauor and power of the Emperor Constantius all ranne of Auxentius the Arrians side The Bishops that had met in a Councell at Constantinople being called to a Councell at Rome refused to come Which notwithstanding turned not to their preiudice though they were called by the Emperors letters In those dayes the excuse seemed reasonable enough that they were to intend the charge and reformation of their owne Churches Though they sawe that the Arrians did play reakes in all Churches and that their presence would haue beene of great importance for the abating of their rage 11 What if our Bishops should now giue the same answere that they can spare no time from their sacred function that they are wholly imployed in setting vp againe their owne Churches that they cannot be absent fiue six seuen yeares especially there where they should bee able to doe no good For our Bishops are not so idle as those at Rome that frolick it in their palaces and daunce attendance vpon the Cardinalls and hunt after liuings Our Churches are so miserably wasted and ruined by them that they cannot bee repaired in a small time or with ordinarie diligence But now wee see plainely that these men seeke to incroach vpon our times that without any necessitie we might be drawen abroade and so disabled to aduance the Gospell at home and in the Councell be hindred by them 12 For the Pope that you may not bee mistaken doeth but make a shewe of a Councell and meanes it not for thinke not that hee doth any thing sincerely or truely Lewis the eleuenth was wont to say to Charles the eighth that Hee that knowes not how to make shewes of what he meanes not kens not Kings-craft But as the times goe now he that knowes not how to make no shewe of what hee meanes and to cloake his designes vnder a disguised countenance is much more ignorant how to play the Pope For that Sea is wholly supported with mere hypocrisie which the lesse naturall strength it hath so much the more colour it needes For if the Popes thought a Generall Councell so effectuall for remouing of Schismes why did they differre a thing so necessarie thus long Why did they sit quiet thirty yeares together and suffered Luthers Doctrine to take roote Why did they not call a Councell with the first Why did they assemble the Trent Councell with such reluctancy and vnwillingnesse more by the instigation of the Emperour Charles then of their owne accord And hauing beene at Trent well nigh tenne yeares with all this deliberation why haue they done iust nothing Why haue they left the matter vndone Who hindred who with stood them Beleeue mee in this Good Brother the Popes are not in hand now to Keepe a solemne Councell or to restore religion which they make a mocke of That which they intend and seeke and labour for is to delude the minds of godly men and the whole world with a pompous expectation of a Generall Councell 13 They see that their wealth hath beene lessening now a pretty while and declining That their tricks doe not find the same credit now as heretofore That an incredible number of men euery day fall from them That men doe not now runne to Rome in such troupes That there is not now a dayes so high an estimation or so deare a price giuen for indulgences interdicts blessings absolutions and empty Bulls That their Mart of Ceremonies and Masses and all their whorish paintings are slighted That a great part of their tiranny and pompe is shruncke That their reuenewes are slenderer then they were wont to bee That they and theirs are laughed at euery where euen by very children That their whole rest lies now at stake And indeede it is no wonder if those things fall which had no rootes to hold them Our Sauiour IESVS CHRIST extinguished all those things not by armes or force of men but by the heauenly blast and breath of his mouth but will consume and abolish them with the brightnesse of his comming This is the force of Gods word this is the power of the Gospell these bee the weapons by which is ouerthrowne euery fortification which is raised against the knowledge of God This doctrine shall bee preached through the whole world in despight of them all the gates of Hell shall not preuaile against it The merit-mongers shopps waxe cold now at Rome their wares as if Porsenna's goods were put to sale are very lowe pric'd and yet can scarce finde a chapman The indulgence-broker trots vp and downe and finds no fooles This is it Hence growes their griefe This vexes the Popes They see that this so great light broke foorth from one sparke What is it like to doe now when so many fires are kindled in all places of the world And so many Christian Kings and Princes acknowledge and professe the Gospell For they serue not CHRIST IESVS but their Bellies They say that Carneades the Philosopher when hee was at Rome and made that memorable speech against Iustice amongst other things he added this that this vertue if it were one would bee lesse profitable to no kinde of men then to the Romans For they by force and robbery had subdued other mens dominions to themselues and had compassed the Empire of the World by high iniustice Now if they would at length obserue Iustice they must restore all those things which they possesse vniustly They must returne to their shepheards
THE HISTORIE OF THE COVNCEL OF TRENT Conteining eight Bookes In which besides the ordinarie Actes of the Councell are declared many notable Occurrences which happened in Christendome during the space of fourtie yeeres and more And particularly the practises of the Court of Rome hinder the reformation of their errors and to maintaine their greatnesse Written in Italian by Pietro Soaue Polano and faithfully translated into English by NATHANAEL BRENT Vnto this SECOND EDITION are added diuers obseruable Passages and Epistles concerning the trueth of this Historie specified in the next Page DIEV ET MON DROâ— LONDON Printed by BONHAM NORTON and IOHN BILL Printers to the Kings most Excellent Maiestie M. DC XXII THE APPENDIX OF THIS SECOND Edition conteining 1 AN Epistle of Gregory the First Bishop of Rome to Maurice the Emperour 2 A passage of the History of Fr. Guicciardine Florentine concerning Pope Alex. 6. left out of his third Booke in the printed Copies 3 A second passage of the same Author conteining a large discourse of the meanes whereby the Popes of Rome atteined to their greatnesse that they now enioy left out of the fourth Booke 4 〈◊〉 third passage of the same Author left out of his 10. Booke 5 Certaine passages out of the Letters of the Lords de Lansac Pibrâ—â—c Ferrier c. taken foorth of the Instructions and Missies of the Kings of France and their Ambassadours sent to the Councell of Trent Published in French An. 1608. 6 Andr. 〈…〉 udithius Bishop of Quinquecclesiae in Hungary his Testimony of the Councell of Trent in his Epistle to Maximilian 2. Emperour 7 An Epistle â—f Bishop Iewell vnto Seignior Scipio a Senatour of Venice touching the causes mouing the Church of England to refuse Communion with the Councell of Trent now first published according to the Originall annexed 8 Lastly the foresaid Epistle of Dudithius written by himself in Latine TO HIS MOST SACRED MAIESTIE I Offer to your MAIESTIES view the truest and most iudicious Ecclesiasticall Historie that either moderne times or any antiquitie hath afforded to the world impaired I confesse in beautie as being transported out of the naturall lustre both of stile and phrase by a rude and vnskilfull Translator but nothing altered in the trueth and sincerity of the matter which it handleth The Author a stranger to these parts conuersant onely where the Gospell cannot be truely preached was moued to write it as for the common good of all Christendome so particularly in contemplation of your Maiesties seruice For as you hold the highest place amongst all Kings and Princes and are Gods greatest Lieutenant vnder the whole cope of heauen so your admirable perfections of Wisdome Learning Iustice and Religion with which your royall breast is inriched beyond all comparison to bee made with any others cast foorth their bright shining rayes into all Countreis and quarters of the world and rouse vp the endeauors of the worthiest euen in places the farthest remote to labour in the building vp or repairing of Gods Church so farre as the tyranny of Antichrist vnder which they liue and the safetie of their liues which nature bindes them to preserue doth giue them leaue In which number is the Author of this present Treatise The end and scope whereof being the glory of God by discouery of those practises which for many yeeres haue beene concealed by the enemies of CHRIST the aduancement of true pietie and Religion I know not to whom it may be addressed more iustly then to the greatest Maiesty vpon the whole surface of the earth and the chiefest Defender of the true faith amongst vs. And surely if euer any booke except onely the Booke of God did deserue the protection of so excellent a Patron it is this Historie of the Councell of Trent For of all the things in the world Religion is of the greatest consequence and in Religion Ecumenicall Councels next after the holy Writ haue euer caried the greatest sway which being true and guided by the holy Ghost haue beene causes of infinite blessings but being pretended onely and gouerned by humane policies and Arte haue brought foorth as many mischiefes and afflictions to the Church of God Now in this of Trent it is plainely discouered that the Bishops of Rome of whom eight liued and died during the time of the Synode and treatie thereof in stead of being CHRISTS holy Vicars as they pretend haue beene the greatest and most pernicious quackesaluing iuglers that euer the earth did beare It would be infinite to relate the Stratagems they vsed to diuert it before it began their postings to and fro to hinder the proposing of those things which they thought would diminish their profit or pull downe their pride their policies to enthrall the Prelates and Diuines by hopes and feares their diligence in sending their adherents to Trent and so by procuring a maior part of voices to make themselues the absolute Lords of all the determinations that passed By which deuices that which was desired by godly men as the onely remedy against all the errors in manners and doctrine both in Church and Common-wealth and especially against the greatest enormities of the Popes themselues hath beene wrested to a quite contrary vse to weaken the lawfull rights of Kings and Princes to peruert the doctrine and Hierarchie of the Church of GOD and to lift vp the Papacy to an vnsufferable height of pride This is that holy and great Synod of which the Romanists doe boast themselues so much And indeed euery one of any meane capacitie may easily know that many controuerted points betweene them and the true Professors necessary as they maintaine for the sauing of mens soules had neuer any colourable establishment but this which insensibly creeping in by the superstition of the vulgar or secretly set on foote by those that were ambitious and couetous or at the best blindly zealous haue alwaies beene opposed by the Orthodox euen publikely vntill the malitious industry of the greater part put to silence though neuer quite ouercame the paucitie of the better So that their vanting of the Antiquitie of their Religion and of the infancie of ours is vaine and idle And if they will glory as vsually they doe of the vniuersalitie of their doctrine because it was established forsooth by the holy Ecumenicall Councell of Trent as they terme it none can better iudge then your MAIESTY how factious and how vnlawfull that assembly was and by this Historie the whole world may vnderstand the weaknesse of that foundation The Almightie blesse your MAIESTIE with length of daies strength of bodie loyaltie of your people and with all imaginable happinesse in your most Royall Progenie and in swaying the Scepter of your Dominions Your Sacred Maiesties most humble and most faithfully deuoted Subiect NATHANAEL BRENT TO THE READER COurteous Reader thou shalt see in this Booke greater varietie of remarkeable accidents then before the reading of it thou couldest haue possibly imagined The state of religion
vnderstand it 11 There was yet some danger of Schisme For Iulius the second hauing Pope Iulius the second was more a souldier then a Clergie man addicted himselfe more to the Arts of warre then to the Priestly ministery and gouerned the Popedome with excessiue imperiousnes towards the Princes and Cardinals had constrained some of them to separate themselues from him and to call a Councell And the French King Lewis the twelfth excommunicated Levvis the 12. excommunicated by the same Pope had withdrawen his obedience from him and was ioyned with the separated Cardinals which beginning did seeme might produce some important cōclusion But Iulius opportunely dying and Leo being created in his stead with his dexterity he reconciled in a very short space the Cardinals and the Kingdome of France both at once so that a fire was quenched with admirable celerity and ease which in likelihood might haue burned the Church LEO 10. MAXIMIL 1. HENRY 7. LEVVIS 12. The description of Pope Leo. 12 Leo the tenth as one whose birth and education was noble adorned the Papacie with many good parts which he brought into it amongst which were his singular learning in humanitie goodnesse and a marueilous sweete manner in treating of affayres together with a pleasing behauiour more then humane ioyned with incomparable liberalitie and a great inclination to fauour those that were learned and endowed with any extraordinary quality Which vertues were not found in that Sea of a long time before neither equall nor neere vnto his And he would haue been a Pope absolutely compleate if with these he had ioyned some knowledge in things that concerne Religion and some more propension vnto pietie of both which he seemed carelesse And as he was most liberall and well seene in the Arte of giuing so in that other of gaining he was not able enough of himselfe but vsed the assistance of Lorenzo Pucci Cardinall of Santi Quatro a man exceeding sufficient in that behalfe 13 Leo therefore finding himselfe in this state quiet the Schisme extinguished absolutely without an aduersary as one may say because those few Waldenses and Calistini were not any way considerable liberall in spending and rewarding aswell his kindred as Courtiers and professors of learning other fountaines from whence the Court of Rome was wont to draw riches vnto it selfe out of other nations being dried vp he thought fit to serue himselfe of that of Indulgences 14 This manner of gaining money was put in practise after the yeere When the Art of gaining money by Indulgences began 1100. For Pope Vrbane the second hauing granted a plenary Indulgence and remission of all sins to whosoeuer made warre in the Holy land to regaine and set at liberty the Sepulchre of Christ out of the hands of the Mahumetans was imitated by his Successors for many hundreds of yeeres some of which as alwaies new inuentions are enlarged granted it to those that maintained a souldier in case they could not or would not goe to warre themselues in person And after in progresse of time the same indulgences and pardons were giuen for the taking of armes against those that obeyed not the Church of Rome although they were Christians and for the most part infinite exactions were made vnder those pretences all which or the greater part were applied to other vses 15 Leo being counselled by the Cardinall of Santi Quatro to follow these examples sent an Indulgence and pardon for sinnes throughout all Christendome Leo granted a plenary Indulgence granting it to whosoeuer would giue money and extending of it euen vnto the dead for whom when the disbursement was made his will was that they should be freed from the paines of Purgatory giuing also power to eat egges and whitmeats on fasting daies to choose themselues a Confessor and other such like abilities And although the execution of this enterprise of Leo had some particular in it that was neither pious nor honest as hereafter shall appeare which did giue scandall and caused innouation notwithstanding many of the grants formerly made by the preceding Popes had causes more vniust and were exercised with more auarice and extortion But occasions arise many times which are able to produce notable effects and yet come to nothing for want of those that know how to vse them And which 1517 LEO 10. MAXIMIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. 1517 is more it is necessary for the effecting of anything that the time come in which it may please God to correct the errours of men All these things met together in the time of Leo of whom we speake 16 For hauing published an vniuersall grant of Indulgence in the yeere 1517. he distributed part of the haruest before it was reaped or well sowed giuing vnto diuers persons the reuenues of diuers Prouinces and reseruing some also for his owne Exchequer In particular the Indulgences of Saxonie and of that arme of Germanie which reacheth from thence to the sea hee gaue The Popes sister hath a great part of the benefit of Indulgences Leo was created Cardinal at the age of fourteene to his sister Magdalene wife vnto Franceschetto Cibo bastard sonne of Innocentius the eighth By reason of which marriage this Leo was created Cardinall at the age of fourteene yeeres which was the first beginning of Ecclesiasticall greatnesse in the house of the Medici And Leo vsed this liberality not so much through brotherly loue as for recompense of the charges which the familie of Cibo were at when he retired himselfe to Genua not daring to abide in Rome so long as Alexander the 6. had linked himselfe with the Florentines who being enemies to the house of the Medici had chased it out of Florence The sister that the Pope his gift might be profitable vnto her committed the care of preaching the Indulgences exacting the money vnto Bishop Aremboldus Aremboldus was the agent of the Popes sister who in the assumption of the Episcopal dignity deuested not himselfe of any of the qualities of a perfect Genua Merchant This man gaue power to publish the Indulgences to whosoeuer promised to raise most profit by them without any regard of the qualitie of the persons euen so so rididly that no man of any tolerable condition could contract with him but he found Ministers like vnto himselfe who aimed at nothing but the gaine of money 17 It was a custome in Saxonie that whensoeuer Indulgences were sent by The Heremit Friars were publishers of Indulgences in Saxonie by custome Popes the Friars of the order of the Heremites were imployed to publish them The Pardon-mongers Ministers of Aremboldus would not goe to these because being accustomed to manage the like merchandizes they might vse some deuice to draw some secret profit to themselues and from whom likewise as practised in this office they expected not any extraordinary thing which might bring them more then vsuall aduantage but they The Dominicans were imployed by the
who yeelded to referre it to his Legat vnto whom the iudicature thereof was committed with instruction that if he could discouer any hope of repentance in Martin he should receiue him into fauour promising Luthers cause referrred to Card. Caietan the Popes Legat him pardon of all his errours past together with honours and rewards referring the whole to his wisedome but in case he found him incorrigible he should desire Maximilian the Emperour and the other Princes of Germany that he might be punished 23 Martin went to the Legat to Ausburg vnder the safe-conduct of Maximilian Luther commeth to the Legat with the Emperors safe-conduct where after a conuenient conference vpon the controuersed doctrine the Cardinall hauing discouered that by tearmes of Schoole-diuinity in the profession where of himselfe was most excellent Martin could not be conuinced that he alwaies serued himselfe of the holy Scripture which is vsed but a little by the Schoolemen he declared that he would dispute no more with him but exhorted him to a retractation or at least to submit his Bookes and doctrine to the iudgement of the Pope shewing him the danger he was in if he persisted and promising him fauours and benefits from his Holines Martin not answering to the contrary he thought it not fit to wring from him a negatiue by pressing him too much but rather to giue space that the threats and promises might make impression and therefore gaue him leaue Luther had leaue to depart to depart for that time He caused also Friar Iohn Stopiccius Vicar generall of the order of the Heremites to treat with him in conformity hereof 24 Martin beeing returned once more the Cardinall had much conference with him concerning the heads of his doctrine rather hearing what he said then disputing to gaine himselfe credit by the proposition of accommodating the busines Whereunto when he descended exhorting him not to let slip so secure an occasion and so profitable Luther answered him with his accustomed vehemencie that no composition could be made to the preiudice of the truth that he had offended no man nor had neede of the fauour At his returne he was more vehement then before of any that he feared no threats and that if any thing were vnduly attempted against him he would appeale to a Councell The Cardinall who had heard that Martin was secured by some Grandies that they might hold a bridle in the Popes mouth suspecting that he was perswaded to speake in that sort disdained at it and descended to bitter reprehensions and base tearmes and concluded that Princes haue long hands and so bid him bee gone Martin beeing parted from the Legats presence remembring Iohn Hus his case went from Ausburg without saying any more From whence when he was a good way distant thinking better of his owne case he wrote a letter to the Cardinall confessing he had been too sharpe laying the blame Luthers letter vpon the importunity of the Pardoners and of those that wrote against him promising more modestie hereafter to satisfie the Pope and not to speake any more of Indulgences with condition that his aduersaries should doe the like Yet neither they nor he could be kept silent but one prouoked the other whereby the controuersie grew more sharpe 25 Wherefore the Court in Rome spake disgracefully of the Cardinall attributing The Cardinall is blamed in Rome for vsing Luther with base termes all the mischeife to the seueritie and base termes vsed against Luther they blamed him for not hauing promised him great riches a Bishopricke and euen the red hat of a Cardinall And Leo fearing some great innouation in Germanie not so much against Indulgences as against his owne authoritie made a Bull vnder the date of the 9. of Nouember 1518 wherein he set forth the validitie of Indulgences and that himselfe as successor of Peter and Vicar The Bull of Leo for the doctrine of Indulgences of CHRIST had power to grant them both for the liuing for the dead and that this was the doctrine of the Church of Rome which is mother and mistris of all Christians which ought to be receiued of whosoeuer would be in the communion of the Church He sent this Bull to Cardinall Caietan who being at Lintz in vpper Austria published it and caused many authenticall copies to be made thereof sending them to all the Bishops of Germany with commandement to publish them and seuerely and vnder great penalties to enioyne all men not to haue any other faith 26 By this Bull Martin saw cleerely that from Rome and from the Pope he could looke for nothing but condemnation and as before he had for the most part spoken reseruedly of the person and iudgement of the Pope so after the publication of this Bull he resolued to reiect it Wherefore he set forth The Popes Bull made Luther appeale to a Councell an Appeale wherein hauing first said that hee would not oppose himselfe to the authoritie of the Pope when he taught the truth he added that he was not exempt from the common conditions of being subiect to erre to sinne alleadging the example of S. Peter sharpely reprehended by S. Paul But hee said it was an easie thing for the Pope hauing so great riches and retinue to oppresse whosoeuer was not of his opinion without respect of any vnto whom none other helpe remained but to flie vnto a Councell by the benefit of appeale because all reason perswadeth that a Councell ought to be preferred 1519 LEO 10. MAXINIL 1. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 7. before him This Appeale went throughout all Germany and was read by many and esteemed reasonable Wherefore Leo his Bull extinguished not the fire that was kindled in those parts 27 But it hauing giuen courage to the Court in Rome as if the flame had been quenched Friar Samson of Milan of the order of S. Francis was sent to preach the same Indulgences amongst the Suisses who hauing published them in many places and collected the summe of 120000. crownes came finally The occasion why Zuinglius began to oppose the Pope to Zuric where Vlricus Zuinglius a Canon in that Church was professor who opposing himselfe to the doctrine of this Friar the Pardoner there grew great disputation between them passing also from one matter to another as it happened in Germanie Whereby it came to passe that Zuinglius was hearkened vnto by many and gained credit and was imboldned to speake not onely against the abuse of Indulgences but against the Indulgences themselues and euen against the authoritie of the Pope who granted them 26 Martin Luther perceiuing that his doctrine was esteemed and that it Luther passeth to other points passed also into other countreys became more couragious and set himselfe to examine other articles and in the matter of Confession and of the Communion he forsooke the opinion of the Schoolemen and of the Church of Rome approouing rather the Communion of the
Cup vsed in Bohemia and setting downe for the principall part of repentance not the diligent confession made to the Priest but rather the purpose of amendment of life for the time to come He passed also vnto Vowes and touched the abuses of the Monasticall Order and these his writings going on their iourney arriued in Louaine and Collen where being seene and examined by the Diuines of those His Bookes were condemned in Louaine and Collen Vniuersities they were condemned by them Neither did this trouble Martin one iote but rather caused him to goe on and to declare and fortifie his doctrine the more it was opposed 29 With these contentions rather then resolute discussions passed the yeere 1519 1519 when many aduertisements comming to Rome of the stirres in Germany and Suisserland augmented with many amplifications and additions as the manner of fame is especially when matters are related from places farre distant Leo was noted for negligence that in so great dangers had not vsed powerfull The Pope was blamed remedies The Friars particularly blamed him that being addicted to magnificence to hunting to deliciousnesse and to musicke with which he was delighted beyond measure he passed ouer things of the greatest importance They said that in point of Faith the least thing ought not to be neglected nor the prouision against it one iote to bee deferred which as it is most easie before the mischiefe take roote so it commeth too late when it is waxed old That Arius was but a small sparke which might easily haue been put out and yet it set the whole world on fire That Iohn Hus and Hierome of Praghe would then haue done as much if in the beginning they had not been suppressed by the Councell of Constance On the contrary side Leo Leo though reprehended for negligence thought hee had done too much repented himselfe of whatsoeuer he had done in these occurrences and most of all of the Briefe of Indulgences sent into Germany thinking it would haue been better to let the Friars dispute amongst themselues and to keepe himselfe neutrall and reuerenced by both parties then by declaring himselfe for one to constraine the other to alienate themselues from him that this contention 1520 LEo 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1 was not so great as that it was necessarie to hold it in any reputation and that so long as it was lightly esteemed of few would thinke of it and if the Popes name had not been vsed in it vntill then would haue ended his course and so vanished 30 Notwithstanding for the many instances of the Prelates of Germanie of the Vniuersities who being interessed by the sentence of condemnation betooke themselues to the Popes authoritie for their protection and especially for the continuall importunities of the Friars of Rome he resolued to yeeld to the common opinion And he made an assembly of Cardinals Prelates Diuines and Canonists vnto which he wholly remitted the busines A dispute between the Diuines and Canonists By this it was most easily concluded that the Pope should denounce fire and sword against so great an impietie But yet the Canonists differed from the Diuines these beeing of opinion that he ought presently to descend to this denunciation and those saying that a citation ought to go before The Diuines alleadged that the doctrine was euidently seen to be impious that the books were divulged and the sermons of Luther notorious The others said that Notoriousnes did not take away the defence which is allowed by the law of God and nature alleadging the vsuall places Adam where art thou Where is thy brother Abel and in the accident of the fiue Cities I will go down and see They added that the citation of the Auditor the yeere before by vertue whereof the iudicature was referred to Caietan in Ausburg and remained vnperfect if nothing els were shewed it to be necessary After many disputes in which the Diuines attributed the decision vnto themselues alone because the question was in point of faith the Lawyers appropriated vnto themselues as much as concerned the forme of iudgement a composition betweene them was proposed distinguishing the businesse into three parts the doctrine the bookes and the person For the doctrine the Canonists yeelded that it should be condemned without citation for the person they persisted to maintaine that the citation was necessarie Yet not beeing able to ouercome others who insisted vpon their owne opinions with greater acrimony couered themselues with the buckler of religion they found a middle way that a precept should be sent to Martin with a conuenient terme that so it should be resolued into a citation Concerning the bookes there was more to doe The Diuines did thinke they ought to be condemned absolutely together with the doctrine and the Canonists that they should be ioyned with the person and comprehended vnder the terme It not being possible to make an accord herein they did both the one and the other For first they were condemned for the time present and afterwards a terme alotted to burne them And with this resolution a Bul was framed vnder the date of the 15. of Iune 1520 Which being as it were a beginning and foundation of the Councell of Trent whereof wee are to speake it is necessary to set downe 1520 here a briefe Epitomic thereof 31 In which the Pope directing the beginning of his words to Christ who hath left Peter and his Successours for Vicars of his Church exciteth him to The Popes Bull. assist it in these necessities From Christ he turneth to S. Peter and praieth him by the charge which he receiued of our Sauiour to be carefull of the distresses of the Church of Rome consecrated with his blood And passing to S. Paul desireth the like assistance from him adding that although he hath deemed heresies to bee necessarie for triall of the good yet it is conuenient to extinguish them in the beginning Finally turning himselfe to all the Saints of heauen and to the Church vniuersall hee prayeth them to intercede with God that the Church may be purged from so great contagion Then hee proceedeth to shew how it came to his knowledge and how hee hath seene with his eyes that many errors were renewed which were condemned long before of Grecians Bohemians and others false scandalous apt to offend godly eares and to deceiue simple mindes sowed in Germanie alwayes beloued both by him and by his predecessors who after the translation of the Greeke Empire haue euer taken their protectors from that nation and that many pious decrees against heretikes haue beene made by those Princes which the Popes also haue confirmed Therefore that hee not willing to tolerate the like errors any longer but rather to make prouision against them would recite some of them and here he repeateth 42. Articles which are in the points The Pope condemneth 42. articles of Luthers doctrine of originall sin Penance and remission of
sins of the communion of Indulgences of Excommunication of the power of the Pope of the authoritie of Councels of good works of Free-will of Purgatory of pouerty all which he saith are respectiuely pestiferous pernicious scandalous offensiue to pious eares contrary to charity contrary to the reuerence which is due to the Church of Rome contrary to obedience which is the sinew of Ecclesiasticall discipline wherefore being willing to proceede to sentence he with the Cardinals genetals of the regular orders with other Diuines and Doctours both of the one and the other law hath made diligent examination of them Therefore hee condemneth and reiecteth them respectiuely as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares deceitfull to godly minds and contrary to the Catholike trueth Hee prohibiteth vpon paine of excommunication and infinite punishments that no man should dare to keepe them defend them preach them or fauour them And because the same assertions are found in the bookes of Martin therefore he condemneth them commanding Luthers bookes are condemned to the fire vnder the same paines that none may reade or keepe them but that they ought to be burned as well those which doe containe the foresaid propositions as all the rest Concerning the person of Martin himselfe he saith he The Pope giueth an admonition to Luther and his followers hath many times admonished cited and called him with promise of safe conduct and prouision for his iourney that if hee had come hee would not haue found so many errours in the Court as hee saide and that himselfe the Pope would haue taught him that the Popes his predecessors haue neuer erred in their constitutions But because he hath endured the censures for the space of a whole yeere and hath dared to appeale vnto a future Councell a thing prohibited by Pius and Iulius the second vnder the punishments due to heretikes hee could proceed to condemnation without any more adoe notwithstanding forgetting these iniuries hee admonisheth the said Martin and his protectors to change their opinions cease to preach and in the terme of 60. dayes vpon the same paines to reuoke al the foresaid errors and burne the bookes which in case they doe not hee declareth them notorious and obstinate heretiques After he commandeth all vnder the same paines that they keepe not any booke of the same Martin though it conteine not the like errours Then ordaineth that all men ought to shunne as well him as his fauourers yea commandeth euery one to apprehend them and bring them personally before him or at least chase them out of their Lands and Countreys hee interdicteth all places whither they shall goe commandeth that they bee euery where made knowen and that his Bull ought to bee read in euery place excommunicating whosoeuer shall hinder the publication thereof he determineth that the exemplifications ought to be beleeued and ordereth that his Bull be published in Rome Brandeburg Misna and Mansperg Martin Luther receiuing newes of the condemnation of his doctrine and The Popes admonition cruseth Luther to make a solemne Appeale bookes set foorth a writing repeating the Appeale made to the Councell and making replication thereof for the same causes Furthermore for that the Pope had proceeded against a man not called nor conuinced nor the controuersie of the doctrine heard preferring his owne opinions to the word of God and leauing no place for the Councell he offereth to demonstrate all these things praying the Emperour and all Magistrates to accept this his Appeale for defence of the authority of the Councell thinking that this decree of the Pope bindeth not any till the cause be lawfully discussed in a Synod But men of vnderstanding seeing the Bull of Leo marueiled at it for many causes First concerning the forme that the Pope should proceede to a The Bull of Leo censured declaration with clauses of the palace in a matter which ought to be handled with the words of the holy Scripture and especially vsing periods so intricate and so long and prolixe that it was scarcely possible to draw any sense from them as if he had been to giue sentence in a feodatary cause And it was particularly noted that one clause which saith Inhibentes omnibus ne praefatos errores asserere praesumant is so drawen out in length with so many inlargements and restrictions that betweene Inhibentes and Praesumant there are placed more then foure hundred words Others passing on a little further considered that to haue proposed and condemned as hereticall scandalous false offensiue to pious eares and deceitfull to simple minds 42. propositions without declaring which of them were hereticall which scandalous which false but onely with a word respectiuely attributing to euery one of them an vncertaine qualitie caused a greater doubt then was before which was not to define the cause but to make it more controuersed and to shew more plainely that another authority and wisedome was necessary to determine it Some also were filled with admiration for that it was said that amongst the 41. propositions there were errours of the Grecians condemned long agoe Others thought it a strange thing that so many propositions in diuers points of faith should be decided in Rome by the aduice of the Courtiers onely without participating them to other Bishops Academies and learned persons of Europe But the Vniuersities of Louain and Collen being pleased that there was a colour giuen to their sentence by the Popes Edict publikely burned the bookes of Luther Which gaue cause that he also in Wittenberg all that Schoole being The Popes Bull and the Decretals burned in Wittenberg assembled iudicially and publiquely made to be burned not onely the Bull of Leo but together also the Popes Decretals and after gaue an account to the world of that action in a long manifest published in writing noting 521. LEO 10. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. A Councell was thought to be necessarie for two causes the Papacie in tyrannie of the Church peruersenesse of Christian doctrine and vsurpation of the power of lawfull magistrates But aswell for Luthers appeale as for these and other considerations euery one became of opinion that a lawfull Councell was necessarie by which not onely the controuersies might bee decided but the abuses also long since brought into the Church might bee redressed and alwayes the necessitie hereof appeared the more by how much the more the contentions increased writings being set forth continually both by the one part and the other For Martin failed not to confirme his doctrine by diuers writings and accordingly as he studied hee discouered more light euer passing some step further forward and finding articles of which in the beginning hee had not thought Which hee sayd he did for the zeale of the House of God But hee was constrained also by necessitie For the Romanists hauing laboured effectually in Collen with the Elector of Saxonie by the mediation of Hierom Aleander that he would deliuer Martin
to resolution This Cardinall most conuersant in managing ciuill affaires and imployed in the Papacies of Alexander Iulius and Leo which were full of diuers and important accidents in al his discourses with the Pope cast out words which might instruct him Hee commended his goodnesse his ingenuity and his minde inclined to the reformation of the Church and the rooting out of heresies adding notwithstanding that hee could not haue praise by his good intention onely not able to doe good by it selfe vnlesse hee ioyned thereunto an exact choyce of fit meanes and an execution managed with the greatest circumspection But when hee saw him constrained by the straitnesse of time to resolue hee told him there was no hope to confound and roote out the Lutherans by correcting the manners of the Court but rather that it would bee a meanes to augment their credit much more For the people who alwayes iudge by the euents when they shall bee assured by the following amendment that the Popes gouernment was iustly reprehonded wil perswade themselues likewise that the other innouations proposed haue good foundation and the arch-heretiques seeing they haue ouercome in one part will not cease to reprehend the rest That in all humane affaires it falleth out that to receiue satisfaction in some requests giueth pretence to prepare more and to thinke they are due That reading the stories past of the times when herosies haue beene raised against the authority of the Church of Rome it will appeare that all tooke pretence from the corrupted manners of the Court. Neuerthelesse neuer any Pope thought fit to reforme them but after admonitions and instructions vsed to induce the Princes to protect the Church That whatsoeuer hath succeeded well here to fore ought alwayes to bee obserued and kept That nothing did more ruine a gouernment then to change the manner of ruling it That to open new wayes not vsed was to expose himselfe to great dangers and that it was most secure to tread in the steps of the holy Popes who alwayes haue brought their enterprises to a prosperous end That no man hath euer extinguished heresies by reformations but by Crusadoes and by exciting Princes and people to roote them out That he should remember that Innocentius the third did by such meanes happily oppresse the Albigenses of Langue doc and the next Popes extinguished in other places and by no other means the Waldenses Picards poore people of Lions Arnaldists Speronists and Patauines so that now there remaineth no more of them but the name onely That there would not want Princes in Germanie who in case the Pope would giue them leaue to seaze themselues of the States of Luthers fauourers would greedily embrace the condition and that hee might cause many people to follow them by granting Indulgences and Pardons to whosoeuer would assist them The Cardinall put him also in minde that he ought not to thinke of the Germane stirres in Religion as if there were no more imminent danger to the Apostolicall Sea because the warre of Italy a thing of greater perill hanged ouer their heads whereunto he ought principally to apply his mind in managing whereof if he wanted money which is the sinew of warre hee might receiue some notorious affront and that no reformation could bee made that would not notably diminish the rents of the Church which hauing foure fountaines the one temporall the rents of the Ecclesiasticall state the other three spirituall Indulgences dispensations and collations of Benefices none of them could be stopped but that one quarter of the reuenues would be cut off The Pope relating these discourses to William Encourt whom afterward he created Cardinall and Theodorie Hezius his familiar and trustie friends sayd the condition of Popes was miserable seeing it was plaine that they could not doe good though they desired and indeauoured to doe it and concluded Adriā be waileth the condition of the Popes that before the iourney which hee was to make into Germanie it was not possible to effect any one point of reformation and that it was necessarie they should be contented to beleeue his promises which he was resolued to maintaine though it were to deuest himselfe of all temporall dominion and to be reduced to the life of the Apostles Neuerthelesse hee gaue strait commission to both of which one was Dataric and the other Secretarie that they should be sparing to grant Indulgences dispensations regresses and coadiutories vntill meanes were found to giue a rule for them by a Law and perpetuall Constitution These things hauing read them largely related in a Diarie of the Bishop of Fabriano where he noted all the remarkeable things which hee had seene and heard I was willing briefely to repeate here because they may serue much to the vnderstanding of those things which shall be spoken of hereafter In the first Consistorie of Nouember by consent of the Cardinalls hee appointed Francesco Chiericato whom he knew in Spaine Bishop of Fabriano whom I named a little before for his Nuncio to the Diet of Noremberg The Bishop of Fabriano is sent Nuncio to the Diet of Noremberg which was assembled in absence of the Emperour who some few moneths before was inforced to passe into Spaine to appease the tumults and seditions begunne in those kingdomes The Nuncio arriued at Noremberg at the end of the yeere and presented the Popes Letters to the Electors Princes and The Popes letter to the Diet against Luther Orators of Cities written generally to them all vnder the date of the fiue and twentieth of Nouember in which hee first complained that Martin Luther hauing beene condemned by the sentence of Leo and the sentence executed in Wormes by the Emperours Decree published thoughout all Germany hee perseuered notwithstanding in the same errours continually publishing bookes full of heresies and that he was fauoured not onely by the meaner sort but euen by the Nobles also Adding that though the Apostle foretold that heresies were necessarie for exercise of the godly yet that necessitie was tolerable in times conuenient not in those in which Christianitie being oppressed by the Turkish armes all industrie should be vsed to purge the disease within that the dammage and danger which it bringeth by it selfe alone hindereth his endeauours against so great an enemie Then hee exhorteth the Princes and people not to make shew of giuing any consent to so great an abomination by tolerating it any longer Hee shewed them that it was a most shamefull thing to suffer themselues to be led out of the way of their ancestors by a simple Friar as if onely Luther were of vnderstanding and wise He aduertiseth them that if Luthers followers haue denied obedience to the Ecclesiasticall Lawes much more will they esteeme basely of the secular and if they haue vsurped the goods of the Church much lesse will they abstaine from those of the Laitie and hauing dared to lay their hands vpon the Priests of God they will not spare the houses
abuses whereof if they were not amended and the grieuances remoued and some Articles reformed it was impossible to make peace betweene the Ecclesiastiques and Seculars and to extirpate the present tumults And because Germany had consented to the paiment of Annates vpon condition they should be spent in the warre against the Turkes they being payd so many yeares and neuer conuerted to that vse they desired the Pope that from hencefoorth the Court of Rome might not be troubled to exact them but that they might be left to the Exchequer of the Empire for the expences of that warre And whereas his Holinesse demanded counsell of the meanes by the which he might oppose himselfe to so great inconuenience they answered that if the treaty were not of Luther onely but of rooting out altogether many errours and vices which by long custome and for diuers respects The Councel is demanded in the Diet to be held in some place of Germany haue taken deepe roote by some ignorantly by others maliciously defended they deemed no remedy more commodious effectuall and opportune then if his Holines by the Emperours consent would call a godly free and Christian Councell so soone as it were possible in some conuenient place in Germanie that is in Argentine in Mentz Collen or Metz not deferring the conuocation thereof aboue a yeere granting power to euery one as well Ecclesiastical as Secular to speake and giue counsell for the glory of God and saluation of soules any oath or obligation to the contrary notwithstanding Which they thinking that his Holinesse ought speedily to execute and being desirous to make for the interim the best prouision they were able they were resolued to treat with the Elector of Saxonie that the Lutherans should neither write not print any more that the preachers throughout all Germanie should be silent in those things that might cause popular tumult should preach the holy Gospel sincerely and purely according to the doctrine approued by the Church not mouing disputations but reseruing all controuersies to the determination of the Councell That the Bishops should depute godly and learned men to be superintendents ouer the preachers to informe correct them yet so as that no suspition might be giuen that it was done to hinder the truth of the Gospel that hereafter no new thing should be printed before it were seen allowed by honest learned men Hoping by this means to prouide against the tumults if his Holines will take order against the grieuances and ordaine a free and Christian Councell not doubting but that the tumults will so be quieted and the greater part reduced to tranquillity For vndoubtedly all honest men would expect the determination of the Councell when they saw that it was to bee celebrated quickly Concerning married Priests and religious men who returned to the world they thought it sufficient if the Ordinaries did impose vpon them Canonicall punishments because the Ciuill Lawes had made no prouision against them But in case they commit any wickednesse that the Prince or Magistrate in whose Territory they shall offend ought to giue them their due chastisement 62 The Nuncio was not satisfied with this answere and resolued to reply The replie of the Nuncio to the answer of the Di 〈…〉 And first for the cause why the Popes sentence and the Emperours Edict against Luther were not executed he sayd that the reason alleadged did not satisfie which was that they refrained to doe it to auoyd scandals For it was not conuenient to tolerate an euill that good may come thereby and that they ought to esteeme more the saluation of soules then worldly tranquillity He added that Luthers followers ought not to be excused by the scandals and grieuances of the Court of Rome For in case they were true yet ought they not to forsake the Catholique vnitie but rather support whatsoeuer was amisse with all patience Whereupon he entreated them to execute the sentence and Edict before the Diet ended And if Germany were any way burthened by the Court of Rome the Apostolicall Sea would bee ready to ease it And if there were any differences betweene the Ecclesiastiques and secular Princes the Pope was willing to compose and extinguish them Concerning the Annates then he said nothing for that his Holinesse would answere them in time conuenient But to their demand of a Councell he replied that his hope was that it would not displease his Holinesse if they had demanded it in more fitting termes and therefore besought them to take away all those words that might giue him any vmbrage As those that the Councell might be called by the Emperours consent and those other that the Councell might be Celebrated rather in one Citie then another For if they were not taken away it seemed they would binde his Holinesse hands a thing which could not produce any good effect For the Preachers he intreated them that the Popes decree might be obserued that thence forward none might preach before his doctrine were examined by the Bishop For the Printers and diuulgers of Books he replied that the answer no way pleased him that they ought to execute the sentence of the Pope and Emperour to burne the bookes and punish the diuulgers earnestly aduertising them that all consisted in this And concerning bookes to be printed hereafter that the late Lateran Councell ought to be obserued But for the married Priests the answere would not haue displeased him had it not had a sting in the taile while it was sayd that if they shall doe any wicked thing they shall be punished by the Princes or Magistrates For this would be against the liberty of the Church and the sickle would be put into another mans field and those men would be censured by the world who are reserued vnto CHRIST For Princes should not presume to beleeue that they were deuolued to their iurisdiction by their apostasie nor that they could be punished by them for their other offences in regard the character remaining in them and the order they are euer vnder the power of the Church neither can Princes doe more then delate them to their Bishops and superiours that may chastize them In the end he desired them to consider more maturely vpon the foresaid things and to giue a better answer more plaine more sound and better consulted of 63 The reply of the Nuncio was not well taken in the Diet and it was commonly spoken amongst those Princes that he had a measure of good and Was not well tâ—ken by the Princes euill only by relation vnto the profit of the Court and not to the necessities of Germany and that the conseruation of the Catholike amity ought rather to incite to doe the good that is easie to be executed then to support the euill which is hard to be indured And yet the Nuncio desired that Germany would support with all patience the oppressions layd vpon it by the Court of Rome which was not
And hauing changed his mind maketh a long discourse in Consistorie those of the house of Colonna and abolished the Monitory sent out against the Cardinall called a Consistory the thirteenth of September in which hee comiserated in a long discourse the calamities of Christendome bewayled the death of the King of Hungarie and attributed all misfortune to the anger of God stirred vp by sinne confessing that all began from the deformation of the Clergy Hee shewed how it was necessary for the appeasing of it to begin for so hee said from the house of God wherein hee would giue example in his owne person He excused the raysing of armes and the Processe against those of the house of Colonna exhorted the Cardinalls to amend their manners said hee would goe in person to all the Princes to negotiate an vniuersall Peace resolute rather to die then to leaue this enterprise vntill he had brought it to effect yet assuredly trusting in God to see the conclusion thereof The which being obtained hee resolued to call a generall Councell to extinguish the diuision in the Church and to take away the heresies Hee exhorted the Cardinalls euery one to thinke of and propose vnto him all those meanes which they thought might serue for these two endes that is to plant peace and roote out heresie The Popes discourse was published throughout Rome and Italie and Copies thereof were The Popes discourse was thought not to be sincere sent abroad by many and though it was much helped by the commendation of his followers yet few beleeued it to bee sincere 88 But in Spaine the two letters being presented by the Popes Nuncio to the Emperour the one a day after the other there was much surmising raised in the Counsell of that Prince Some of them beleeued that Clement repenting himselfe of the bitternesse of the first had wrot the second for a medicine wherefore they aduised that no notice should bee taken thereof And this opinion was increased by a report giuen out by the Nuncio that Surmises in Spaine concerning the two Briefes of the Pope by the second hee had receiued order that if the first were not deliuered it should not bee deliuered at all but sent backe againe and the second onely consigned The wiser sort saw well enough that if the Pope had repented hee might haue preuented the first Corrier by causing the second to make more hast moreouer that it was not likely that so wise a Prince as hee would resolue to write so bitterly without great consultation Therefore they thought it was a kind of cunning to make a protestation and not to haue an answer And it was resolued that the Emperour should imitate him answering The Emperour maketh two answeres to the first with termes fitting seuerity and a day after to the second according to the forme thereof 89 And so it was done and an apologeticall letter was written by the Emperour the seuenteenth of September which in the originall conteined 22. The first conteined 22 sheets of 〈◊〉 all paper sheetes of royall paper which Mercurius Gattinara presented open to the Nuncio and read it to him and sealed it in his presence and consigned it that hee might cause it to be deliuered to the Pope In the beginning of the letter the Emperour shewed that the forme which the Pope held was disproportionable to the duty of a true Pastor and not correspondent to the filiall obedience which hee had performed towards the Apostolicall Sea and his Holinesse who so praysed his owne actions and so condemned his with titles of ambition and auarice that he was constrained to declare his innocency And beginning the narration from what happened in the time of Leo afterwards in the time of Adrian and finally in his Papacie he shewed that he had a good intention in all his actions and was inforced to doe as hee had done laying the fault vpon the Pope Hee repeated many benefits which hee had done him and on the contrary side many treaties which the Pope had made against him in diuers occasions and in conclusion he said that he desired nothing more then the publique quiet an vniuersall peace and the iust liberty of Italie Which things if they were desired by his Holinesse hee ought to lay downe his weapons putting Peters sword into the sheath For this foundation being laid it was easie to build peace thereupon and to apply themselues to correct the errours of the Lutherans and other heretiques wherein hee should haue found him an obedient sonne But if his Holinesse did otherwise hee protested before God and men that hee could not bee blamed for none of these sinister chances which should happen to Christian Religion promising that if hee will admit his iustifications as true and lawfull hee will not remember any iniuries receiued But if hee shall continue to beare armes against him because this will not bee the office of a father but of a party nor of a Pastor but of an assayler it will not be conuenient that hee bee iudge in those causes and there being none other vnto whom recourse may he had against him for his own iustification hee will referre all to the knowledge and iudgement of a generall Councell of all Christendome exhorting his Holinesse in the Lord to intimate it in a secure and fit place limiting vnto it a conuenient terme For seeing the state of the Church and of Religion to be altogether troubled to prouide for his owne and the Common-wealths safety hee flieth to that sacred and vniuersall Councell and appealeth vnto it against all the threats past and grieuances to come 90 The answer to the second was made the eighteenth and in that he said that hee was glad to see his Holinesse treat more louingly and to desire peace The Emperours answer to the second Briefe more earnestly in his second letters which if it were as much in his power to establish as it is in the power of others to make warre he should see what his mind was Although he thinketh that his Holines speaketh as thrust forward by others not of his voluntary mind and hopeth in God that hee will rather procure the publique good then follow the affections of other men Wherefore he prayeth him to behold the calamities of Christendome For he calleth God to witnesse that he will be alwaies ready to let euery one know that he hath none other end then the glory of God and the safety of his people as he hath written more at large in the other letters 91 The Emperour the sixt of October wrot also to the Colledge of Cardinalls that he was exceedingly grieued that the Pope forgetting the Papall The Emperor writeth to the Colledge of Cardinals dignity went about to disturbe the publique quiet and when he thought hee had giuen peace to the whole world by making the accord with the French King that letters came to him from his Holinesse such as hee neuer thought would
haue come from a common Father and Vicar of CHRIST which he beleeued also were not resolued on without their counsell because he was perswaded that the Pope treated not of things of so great a moment without communicating all vnto them Therefore hee was troubled very much to see that from a Pope and so religious fathers should proceed warres threats and pernicious counsells against an Emperour protectour of the Church and so well deseruing that to please them hee stopped his eares in Wormes against the prayers of all Germanie made vnto him against the oppressions and grieuanes which it receiued from the Court of Rome making none account of the honest demands that a Councell might bee called to withstand the foresaid oppressions which would be as much as to withstand the Lutheran heresie That to serue the Sea of Rome hee had prohibited the meeting at Spira which Germanie had intimated foreseeing that it would haue bin a beginning to separate it frō the obedience of Rome hath diuerted the thoughts of those Princes by promising them a Councel Whereof hauing written and giuen an account to the Pope his Holinesse thanked him for hauing forbid the assembly of Spira but prayed him to deferre to speake of a Councell vntill a more conuenient time And hee to please made more account to giue him satisfaction then of the prayers of Germanie which were so necessarie And yet for all this the Pope now wrot letters vnto him full of complaints and imputations demanding things of him which hee could neither iustly nor securely grant Of which letters he sendeth them a copy being desirous to signifie the whole vnto them that they might vphold Christianity now ready to fall and imploy themselues to diuert the Pope from so pernicious a deliberation in which if he shall remaine vnmoueable they may exhort him to call a Councell whereunto in case he will not condescend according to order of law hee beseecheth their most reuerend Paternities and the sacred Colledge that the Pope denying or deferring the conuocation they would call it themselues obseruing the due order Wherefore if they shall refuse to grant him this iust demand or shall deferre longer then is conuenient he wil make prouision for it himselfe And perswadeth them to call a Councel if the Pope refuse by the Imperiall authority vsing the meanes that are iust and fitting This letter was deliuered in the Consistory the twelfth of December and together also with it a duplicate of the letter which was consigned to the Nuncio in Granada was presented to the Pope 92 All these letters were instantly printed in diuers places of Germanie Spaine and Italie and many copies went vp and downe from hand to hand Those persons who though they obserue the accidents of the world yet haue not much capacity and vse to liue and gouerne themselues by the examples of others and especially of the Grandies and who by the demonstrations which Charles made against the Lutherans as well in Wormes as in other places in The Emperor is censured in Germany contemplation of the Papacie beleeued that he fauoured the Popes side for religion and conscience sake seeing his change were much scandalized especially for that he said that he stopped his eares to the honest prayers of Germanie to doe the Pope a pleasure And those of the wiser sort were of opinion that his Maiesty was not well aduised to diuulge so great a secret and to giue the world occasion to beleeue that the reuerence shewed towards the Pope was an Art of gouernement couered with the cloake of religion And further they expected that for these letters the Pope would shew some desire of reuenge the Emperour hauing touched two great secrets of the Popedome the one in appealing from the Pope to a future Councell contrary to the Constitutions of Pius and Iulius the seconds the other in hauing inuited the Cardinalls to call a Councell in case of a negatiue giuen or a dilation interposed by the Pope And it was necessary that this beginning should draw great consequences with it 93 But as seedes though most fertile cast into the ground out of season fructifie not so these great attempts happening in time not conuenient became The family of Colonna assault Rome and take it vaine And so much happened in this occasion For while the Pope sought reuenge with his armes and with the armes of so many Princes that hee might vse spirituall remedies after he had made some temporall foundation those of the familie of Colonna either not trusting the Popes promises or for some other cause arming their Subiects and others who followed that faction approched Rome vpon the side of the Suburbs the twentieth of September which amazed very much the Popes family And the Pope himselfe surprized vpon the sudden and wholly confused knowing not what resolution to take called for the solemne Pontificall habits saying that so apparelled to the imitation of Boniface the 8. sitting in the Pontificall chaire hee would expect to see if they dared adde to the first a second violation of the Apostolicall dignity in the person of the Pope himselfe But hee easily The Pope saueth himselfe in the Castle yeelded to the counsel of his friends to saue himselfe in the Castle by the gallery and not giue occasion to be noted of folly 94 The Colonnesi entred Rome and sacked the Popes palace and S. Peters Church They spread themselues also euen vnto the principall houses of the Borough But the inhabitants making resistance and the Orsini a contrary faction comming in ayde against them they were constrained to retire themselues into a secure quarter which they had taken neere hand yet carying with them the spoyles of the Vatican with the infinite displeasure of the Pope and the army waxing bigger euery day with succours that arriued The palace and S. Peters Church are sacked from Naples the Pope fearing some greater incounter ouercome by necessity called into the Castle Don Hugo de Moncado one of the Emperours ministers concluded a truce with him for foure moneths with condition that the Colonnesi and Neapolitans should retire themselues from Rome and the A truce concluded Pope should call backe his Souldiers from Lombardie the which both parties performing Clement caused his men to returne to Rome vnder pretence to obserue the capitulations of the truce and being by them secured hee thundered out excommunications against the Colonnesi declaring them heretiques The Popes Bull against the Colonnest and Schismatiques and excommunicating whosoeuer afforded them assistance counsell or fauour or gaue them entertainment and depriued also the Cardinall of his red Hatte This Cardinall being in Naples not esteeming the Popes censures published an appeale to the Councell proposing not only the The Cardinal appealeth to the Councel iniustice and nullity of the monitories censures and sentences but also the necessities of the Church vniuersall which being manifestly ruinated could not be easied any other way
then by calling of a lawfull Councell which might reforme it in the head and in the members In conclusion he cited Clement to the Councell which the Emperour would assemble in Spira 95 Of this Appeale or Citation or Manifest there were copies hanged by night by those of the faction of the house of Colonna vpon the doores of the principall Churches in Rome and in diuers other places and spread ouer Italie This put Clement in a great passion who mightily abhorred the very name of a Councell not so much fearing the moderating of the Popes authority and of the profit of the Court as for his owne proper respects For though Leo his kinsman when he made him Cardinall caused proofe to The Pope feareth a coūcell in regard of his illegitimation and Semonie be made that there was promise of marriage betweene his mother and his father Iulianus yet the vntruth of the proofes was notorious and though there bee no law which prohibiteth bastards to ascend to the Papacie yet the vulgar opinion is that the Papall dignity is not compatible with such a quality Hee doubted exceedingly that vnto such a pretence though vaine strength might be giuen by his enemies being vpheld by the power of the Emperour But hee was more afrayd because being conscious by what artes he mounted to the Popedome and how Cardinall Colonna had a way to No subsequent consent can make good a Simoniacall election of the Pope proue it considering the seuere Bull of Iulius the 2. which maketh a nullity in a Simoniacall election and forbiddeth that it should be made good by any subsequent consent hee greatly doubted that it would happen vnto him as it did vnto Baltassar Cossa called Iohn the 23 But I haue not been able to learne what was the negotiation of the Counsell of Spira hauing not found any mention thereof but in the foresaid Manifest and in Paulus Iouius in the life of the forenamed Cardinal In the height of these tumults the yeere ended with publique expectation and feare where the tempest would fall 96 For the next yeere 1527. the negotiations of a Councell were buried in 1527 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. The Viceroy of Naples marcheth towards Rome pretending the breach of the truce Charles of Borbon marcheth towards Rome George Franspeg is Generall of 13000. Almans silence according to the vse of humane affaires that in the time of warre prouision for lawes hath no place Yet there succeeded notable accidents necessarie to bee related for the vnderstanding of those things which hapned afterwards in the matter which we handle For the Viceroy of Naples pretending that the Pope by proceeding against the Colonnesi had broken the truce incited by the Cardinall and others of that family put his Souldiers into their iourney towards Rome And on the other side also Charles of Borbone generall of the Emperours armie in Lombardie not hauing wherewith to pay his Souldiers fearing they would mutin or at least runne away beeing desirous by all meanes to keepe them together sent them towards the Ecclesiasticall State whereunto also he was mightily incited by George Fransperg a German captaine who hauing conducted into Italie betweene thirteene and foureteene thousand Souldiers of Germanie almost all Lutherans with no other pay but of one crowne a peice of his own goods and promise to lead them to Rome hee shewed the great opportunitie they had to get spoyles and to make themselues rich in a citie where all the gold of Europe may bee found 97 In the end of Ianuarie Borbon passed the Po with all his troupes and directed his iourney towards Romania which march troubled Clement exceedingly considering the qualitie of the men and the continuall threats of Fransperg who caused a halter to be caried neere his Colours saying that He calleth with him an halter to hang the Pope with that he would hang the Pope the better to encourage his men to stand vnited and to support the iourney though they were not paid All which things induced the Pope to giue care to Cesar Fieramosca a Neapolitan who came newly from Spaine and brought a long letter from Cesar full of offers And assuring his Holines that his Maiesty disliked the inuasion of Rome made by the Colonnesi and that he was desirous of peace he induced him to kearken to the truce which should be negotiated between him the Viceroy of Naples And although in March Captaine George Fransperg was taken with a fit of an Apoplexie which caused his death yet because the army was entred into Fransperg dieth the Ecclesiasticall State and still marched forward the Pope in the end of the moneth resolued to come to an accord though he saw it would bee to his great indignity and would giue suspition to his confederates and perhaps aliene them from defending him Therefore the suspension of armes for An accord is made eight moneths was established the Pope paying 60000. crownes absoluing those of the house of Colonna from the censures and restoring to the Cardinal his dignity whereunto he condescended exceeding hardly But howsoeuer the truce was concluded with the Viceroy of Naples the money disbursed and the Colonnesi restored yet this was not accepted by the Duke of Borbon who following on his iourney the 5. of May lodged neere Rome and assayled it the next day on the Vatican side Where though the Popes Souldiers and the youth of Rome especially of the Guelfish faction opposed themselues valiantly in the beginning and Bourbon were slaine by a Musket-shot notwithstanding the army entred and those that defended the Towne fled into Rome taken by the armie of Borbon after his death and sacked the Suburbes The Pope as in sudden accidents full of feare saued himselfe with some of the Cardinalls in the Castle and although hee was counselled not to tary but to passe immediately into Rome and from thence to goe to some secure place yet refusing this good counsell hee resolued to remaine there The Citie now without a head was full of confusion so that none vsed the remedie which then was fit that is to breake downe the Bridges which goe ouer the riuer Tiber from the Suburbes to the Citie and to defend themselues which if it had been done the Romans would haue had time at the least to retire all men of account and goods of value into a secure place But this not beeing done the Souldiers passed into the Citie spoyled not onely the houses but the Churches also of all their ornaments casting on the ground and treading vnder feet the reliques and other sacred things which were not of value putting the Cardinals and other Prelates in prison making a mocke of their persons by setting them on vilebeasts in the Pontificall The Cardinals imprisoned mocked and some of them beaten habit It is certaine that the Cardinals of Siena Minerua and Ponceta were well beaten and carried most basely in procession and that
the Spanish and German Cardinals though they were confident because the armie was composed of their nations were not better vsed then the rest The Pope retired into the Castle of Saint Angelo was besieged and constrained to make an accord at the same time yeelding the Castle to the Emperours Captaines and The Pope yeeldeth the Castle and his person consigning his person prisoner therein where hee was kept verie close And beeing in exceeding great affliction for the things past there was added one more in his opinion much greater that the Cardinall of Cortona who gouerned Florence in his name hauing heard the newes retired himselfe from Florence becommeth free againe the Citie and left it free The which hauing suddenly chased out the Medici and regained their libertie reformed their gouernement and the greater part of the Citizens shewed such hatred towards the Pope and his family that they defaced their armes euen in their priuate places and disgraced with many blowes the images of Leo and Clement which were in the Church of the The images of Leo the 10. of Clement the 7. are defaced Nunciata 98 But the Emperour hauing receiued aduice of the sacking of Rome and of the imprisonment of the Pope gaue many signes of infinite griefe and The Emperor maketh a shew of griefe for the Popes calamitie made demonstration thereof by causing the solemnefeasts to cease which were made in Validolid for the birth of his sonne the one and twentieth of the same moneth By which appearances he would haue giuen testimony to the world of his pietie and religion if hee had commanded at the same time that the person of the Pope should bee set at libertie But the world that saw the Pope was prisoner sixe moneths more perceiued what difference there was between truth and appearance 99 They began immediately to treat of the Popes deliuery The Emperour would haue had him conducted into Spaine deeming as was true indeede And is disswaded from causing him to be brought into Spaine that it would haue beene a great reputation to him if in two yeeres there had beene brought out of Italie into Spaine two so great prisoners a French King and a Pope of Rome But because all Spaine and especially the Prelates detested to behold so great an ignominie of Christianitie that he should be brought prisoner thither who represented the person of CHRIST hee changed that opinion considering also it was not good to stirre vp too much enuie against himselfe nor to prouoke the King of England whom he feared much in case he should haue ioyned himselfe more neerely with the French King then he was by the peace published in August who had alreadie sent a potent army into Italie and atchieued diuers victories in Lombardie Wherefore in the ende of the yeere the Emperour graunted that the Pope should be set free with this condition that hee should not be against him in the affaires of Milan and Naples and for securitie thereof should giue into his hands Ostia Ciuita vecchia Ciuita Castellana and the Cittadell of Furli and for hostages The Pope is set at liberty vpon hard conditions his two Nephews Hippolitus and Alexander that he should grant him a Crusado in Spaine and a tenth of the Church reuenues in all his kingdomes The deliuerie being concluded and hauing receiued power to depart out of the Castle the ninth of December he durst not expect so long but went out the night before with a small conuoy in the habit of a Merchant and retired himselfe immediately to Monte Fiascone and after he had taried there a little from thence he passed to Oruieto 100 While the Princes were all busied in war the affaires of religion altered in diuers places in some by publike Decree of the Magistrates in others by popular sedition For Berne making a solemne assembly both of their own The state of religion in the Cantons of the Suisses other places Doctors and of Strangers and hearing a disputation many dayes receiued the doctrine conformable to Zuric and in Basil all the images were ruined and burnt by a popular sedition and the Magistrate depriued and others put in his place and the new religion established And on the other side eight Cantons assembled themselues together and ratified within their territories the doctrine of the Church of Rome and wrote a long exhortation to those of Berne perswading them not to change their Religion which belonged not to one people or one Countrey but onely to a Councel of the whole world But for all that the example of Berne was followed at Geneua Constance and other places thereabout and in Argentina after a publike disputation the Masse was prohibited by a publike Decree vntill the defenders of it could shew that it was a worship acceptable to God notwithstanding that the Chamber of Spira had made a great and a long remonstrance that it was not lawfull not onely for one Citie but not for all the States of the Empire to make innouation of rites and doctrine it belonging onely to a generall or nationall Councell 101 In Italie these two yeares there being neither Pope nor Court of Rome 1528 The reformed religion increaseth in Italie and it seeming that these calamities were an execution of Gods iudgement against that gouernement many men beganne to reforme and in priuate houses in diuers Cities especially in Faenza a Towne belonging to the Pope there was preaching against the Church of Rome and the number of those whom others called Lutherans and themselues Gospellers increased euery day 102 The yeare following 1528 the French army was farre aduanced within The French-men beeing entred into the kingdome of Naples cause the Spanish army to forsake Rome the Kingdome of Naples and had possessed it almost all which constrained the Emperours Captaines to conduct the army out of Rome much diminished partly by reason of those who laden with spoyles meant to put them in a secure place and partly because of the plague which caused great mortalitie among them The confederates instantly desired the Pope that Rome beeing set at liberty by necessity not by the desire of the Emperour hauing no more neede to temporize with him hee would in that occasion declare himselfe to be ioyned with them and proceede against 1529 CLEMENT 7. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. him with spirituall armes and depriue him of the Kingdome of Naples and of the Empire But the Pope as well for that hee was wearied with troubles as also because in case the confederates had gained the better they would haue maintained the liberty of Florence the gouernment whereof he more desired to recouer then to bee reuenged of the iniuries receiued from Charles hee made a firme resolution not to bee contrary yea to ioyne himselfe The Pope refuseth to ioine with the confederates for the more easie recouery of Florence with him vpon the first occasion to regaine Florence
the which hee was assured that if the French King and the Venetians had beene conquerours in Italie they would haue maintained in libertie Yet keeping this within his breast for the present he excused himselfe that by reason of his pouertie and want of power it would rather be a burthen then an ease to the confederats and that the depriuation of the Emperour would cause Germany to be suspicious that he would pretend to haue authoritie to create the Emperour And thinking that his confederates perceiued what he aymed at as he was excellent in couering his designes he made all demonstration that hee had laid The Pope maketh shew to haue laid aside all careof temporall things aside all thought of Temporall things He let the Florentines vnderstand many moneths together that he was most vnwilling to meddle in their gouernment onely desiring that they would acknowledge him as Pope and not more then other Christian Princes did that they would not persecute his family in their priuate affaires that they would be contented that their armes should stand within the buildings of his predecessors Hee spake of nothing but of reforming the Church and reducing the Lutherans That he was resolued to passe into Germanie in person to giue such an example that all should be conuerted And these were the speaches he vsed all this yeere so that many beleeued for certaine that those afflictions which God had laid vpon him for his amendment had procured their due fruit But that which followed in the yeeres after made the godly beleeue that they were as seed sowen vpon a rocke or by the way side and the wise that they were a baite to bring the Florentines asleepe 103 The next yeare 1529 a peace being negotiated between the Emperour and the French King and the heate of warre abated the treaties of a Councell 1529 The treaties of the Councell begin againe beganne againe For Francis Guignones Cardinall of Santa Croce hauing brought out of Spaine from the Emperour to the Pope the release of Ostia Ciuitta Vecchia and other Townes belonging to the Church consigned to the Emperours ministers for securitie of the Popes promises together with The cautionary townes are restored to the Pope large offers Clement considering the treatie of peace which was negotiated with the French King and how much his owne interests required that hee should be firmely ioyned with Charles hee sent vnto him vnto Barcellona Ierolamo Bishop of Vasone master of his house to treate the articles of accord betweene them which were easily concluded for that the Pope promised the inuestiture of Naples for the tribute of a white horse onely the A peace is cōcluded betweene the Pope and the Emperour with diuerse conditions patronage of the 24. Churches passage for his men and the Imperial Crowne On the other the Emperour promised to restore into Florence the Popes Nephew the sonne of Lorenzo and to giue him to wife Margarite his bastard daughter and to assist him in the recouerie of Ceruia Rauenna Modena and Rheggio taken from him by the Venetians and the Duke of Ferrara They agreed also to receiue one another at the Coronation with the accustomed ceremonies Onely one point was long disputed For the Popes Ministers proposed that Charles and Ferdinand should be bound to constraine the Lutherans by force of armes to returne to the obedience of the Church of Rome and those that were for the Emperour required that to reduce them the better the Pope should call a generall Councell After long discussion of this point not to cut off so many other important designes on which they A point much dispùted betweene the Pope end the Emperour were agreed it was resolued to stand in this article in generall tearmes and concluded that to reduce the Lutherans to the vnion of the Church the Pope should vse spirituall meanes and Charles and Ferdinand temporall who also should make warre against them if they remained obstinate and in that case the Pope should prouide that the other Christian Princes should assist them 104 In this sort the confederation was concluded with much ioy of Clement Clement suddenly recouereth all his greatnesse and maruell of the world how hauing lost all his state and reputation he should returne to the same greatnes in so short a time In Italie which saw an accident so full of varietie or rather contrarietie it was esteemed a diuine miracle and by those that loued the Court it was ascribed to a demonstration of the fauour of God towards the Church 105 But in Germanie a Diet being intimated in Spira which began the 15. of He sendeth to the Diet of Spira March the Pope sent thither Iohn Thomas of Mirandula to exhort them to the warre against the Turke promising to contribute himselfe also as much as his forces exhausted by the calamities of the yeares past would allow him to doe and to giue assurance that he would vse all industrie to accord the differences betweene the Emperour and the French King that all things being pacified and all impediments taken away he might apply himselfe as soone as it was possible to the calling and celebration of a Councell to reestablish Religion in Germanie 106 In the Diet they first treated of Religion And the Catholiques thought The Landgraue of Hassia preuenteth the diuision which the Romane Catholiques would haue made amongst the Reformatists to put dissention between their aduersaries diuided into two opinions some following the doctrine of Luther and some of Zuinglius if the Landgraue of Hassia a man wise and prouident had not withstood the danger shewing that the difference was not great and giuing hope that it might easily be accorded and declaring the dammage that would arise by the diuision and the aduantage which their aduersaries would haue gained After long disputation in the Diet to finde out a forme of composition in the ende a Decree was made that the Decree of the former Diet of Spira beeing wrested by the bad interpretations to defend all absurditie of opinions and The decree of the Diet of Spira therefore being now constrained to expound it they ordained That whosoeuer had obserued the Emperours Edict of Wormes should obserue it still compelling also the people thereunto vntill the time of the Councel which the Emperour gaue assured hope should be called shortly and hee that had changed doctrine and could not bee reduced without danger of sedition should abide there and innouate nothing more vntill the Councell began that the Masse should not bee taken away nor hindred in any place where the new doctrine was receiued that Anabaptisme should be punished capitally according to the Edict published by the Emperour which they ratified and that concerning the Sermons and Prints the Decrees made in the two last Diets of Noremberg should be obserued that is that the Preachers bee circumspect take heede of giuing offensiue words and giue not occasion to the people to rise
them as because euery one would bow at that maiesticall and venerable name But the Pope who feared nothing more then a Councell especially if it were to bee celebrated beyond the mountaines free and in the presence of those who alreadie had openly shaken off the yoke of obedience saw very well what an easie thing it was for these to perswade the others also Hee considered further that although the cause was common to him with all other Bishops whom the new opinions sought to depriue of the wealth they possessed yet there remained some matter of distast betweene them and the Court of Rome For they pretended that collation of Benefices with the reseruations and preuentions was vsurped from them and a great part of their authoritie taken away and drawen to Rome by calling of causes thither by reseruations of dispensations absolutions and such like faculties which formerly being common to all Bishops the Popes of Rome had appropriated to themselues Whereupon it was represented vnto him that the celebration of a Councell would be a totall diminution of the Popes authoritie Therefore he turned all his thoughts to perswade the Emperor that a Councell And the Pope did infinitely disswade the Emperour from desiring a Councell vvas not good to pacifie the stirres of Germanie but pernicious for the Imperiall authoritie in those Prouinces He put him in mind of two sorts of persons the multitude and the Princes and Grandies that it vvas probable that the multitude vvas deceiued but to giue it satisfaction in the demand of a Councell vvas not to giue it more light but to bring in popular licence If it vvere granted vnto them to make question or seeke greater perspicuitie in religion they vvould immediately pretend also to giue lavves for gouernement and to restraine the authoritie of Princes by Decrees and vvhen they haue obtained to examine and discusse the Ecclesiasticall authority they vvill learne also to trouble the temporall He shevved him that it vvas more easie to oppose the first demaunds of a multitude then after they had beene gratified in part to prescribe them a measure For the Princes and Grandies hee might assure himselfe that their end was not pietie but the making themselues Lords of the Ecclesiasticall goods and being become absolute to acknowledge the Emperour nothing at all or very little and that many of them kept themselues vnspotted with that contagion because they haue not as yet discouered the secret which being made manifest they will all addresse themselues to the same scope That there was no doubt but that the Papacio would lose much in the losse of Germanie but the losse of the Emperour and of the house of Austria would bee farre greater Against which if hee would make prouision he had no other meanes then seuerely to imploy his authoritie and power while the greater part obeyed him wherein expedition was necessarie before the number increased and the profit were discouered by all which is reaped by following those opinions That vnto expedition so necessarie nothing is more contrarie then to treate of a Councell For though euery one incline himselfe to it and no impediment bee interposed yet it cannot bee assembled but in length of yeeres nor the causes handled without prolixitie which thing onely he would consider For it were infinite to speake of impediments which would bee raysed for diuers interests rests of persons who would oppose themselues with diuers pretences at the least putting in delayes that it may come to nothing That there was a same spread that the Popes will haue no Councell for feare their authoritie should be restrained a reason which maketh no impression at all in him hauing his authoritie immediately from Christ with promise that the gates of hell shall not preuaile against it And the experience of former times hath shewed that the Papall authoritie hath neuer beene diminished in any Councell but according to the words of our Lord the Fathers haue euer confessed it to bee absolute and vnlimited as it is in deede And when the Popes in humilitie or for some other respect haue forborne to vse it intirely the Fathers haue made him to put it wholly in execution And this is cleerely to be seene by him that shall reade the things that are past For the Popes haue alwayes imployed this meanes against the new opinions of heretiques and in euery other necessitie with increase of their authoritie And setting aside the promise of CHRIST which is the true and onely foundation and considering the things but temporally the Councel consisteth of Bishops vnto Bishops the Papall greatnesse is profitable because they are by that protected against Prince and people Kings and other Souereignes also who haue vnderstood and will vnderstand well the rules of gouerning will alwayes fauour the Apostolicall authoritie hauing no other meanes to represse and keepe in order their Prelates when they haue the spirit to goe beyond their degree The Pope concluded that in his minde hee was so assured of the issue that hee could speake thereof as a Prophet and affirme that by calling a Councel greater disorders would ensue in Germany For those that desire it pretend to continue vntill then in what they haue begun when their opinions shall bee condemned and nothing else can succeede they will take another cloake to detract from the Councell and in conclusion the Emperours authoritie in Germany will come to nothing and in other places will be shaken the Popes power will bee diminished in that Countrey and in all the residue of the world will bee increased the more And therefore the Emperour should beleeue his opinion the rather because hee was not mooued by his proper interest but with a desire to see Germany reunited to the Church and himselfe obeyed That nothing The Pope perswadeth the Emperor to execute the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes would take good effect if hee went not presently into Germany and immediately vsed his authoritie intimating that the sentence of Leo and the Edict of Wormes should bee executed without any replie not giuing eare to any thing the Protestants could say either demanding a Councell or more instruction or alleaging their appeale or protestation or any other excuse because they are all but pretences of impietie That hee should vse force against the first incounter of disobedience which would bee easie for him to doe against a few hauing all the Ecclesiasticall Princes and the greater part of the Seculars who to this end would take armes with him That this and no other thing is congruous to the office of the Emperour Aduocate of the Church of Rome and to the oath taken in Aquisgran and which hee ought to take in receiuing the Crowne from his hand Lastly that it was a cleere case that the holding of a Councell or any other treatie or negotiation in this occasion would necessarily end with warre Therefore it was better to make triall of composing these disorders by the
he made the confutation of it to be read in which many of their opinions being taxed it was confessed in the end that in the Church of Rome there were some things fit to bee amended against which hee promised that prouision should be made 〈◊〉 therefore that the Protestants ought to referre themselues vnto him and returne to the Church assuring them to obtaine all their iust demands but in case they did otherwise he would not faile to shew himselfe protector and defender of it The Protestant Princes offered to performe whatsoeuer could bee done with a safe conscience and if out of the holy Scripture any errour in their doctrine were shewed to correct it or to make a further declaration in case it were necessarie And because some of the points proposed by them were granted in the confutation and some reiected if a copie of the confutations were giuen them they should be expounded more cleerely After many treaties seuen Catholikes and seuen Protestants were chosen A Colloquie between the Protestants Catholikes to conferre together to find out a meanes of composition who not being able to agree the number was restrained to three a piece And though some few small points of doctrine and other petty things belonging to some rites were agreed on yet in conclusion it was perceiued that the conference could produce no concord at all because neither partie was willing to grant to the other any thing of importance Many dayes being spent in this treatie the refutation of the Cities confession was read whereunto their Ambassadors answered that many Articles of their writing were repeated otherwise then The answer of the Protestant Ambassadors to the confutation they were written by them many other things proposed by them drawne to a bad sence to make them odious vnto all which obiections they would haue answered if a copie of the confutation had beene giuen them in the meane time they prayed them nor to beleeue any calumnie but to expect their defence They denyed to giue them a copie and sayde that the Emperour would not suffer that the points of Religion should bee put into disputation The Emperour assayed by way of canuase to perswade the Princes telling them that they were but few their doctrine new that it had been sufficiently confuted in this Diet that their boldnesse was great to condemne of errour heresie and false religion the Imperiall Maiestie and so many Princes and States of Germany with whom themselues beeing compared made not a number and which is worse to esteeme also for heretikes their owne fathers and ancestours and to demand a Councell and yet to goe on still in the errours These perswasions auayling nothing because they denied theirs to be new and the rites of the Romane Church olde the Emperour imploying other remedies vnto which he was aduised by the Legat Campeggio caused euery one to be treated with apart proposing vnto them some satisfaction in their proper interests and laying before them diuers oppositions and crosses which he would haue raised against their proceedings in case they persisted in their resolution not to reunite themselues to the Church But whither those thought to bring about their owne designes by perseuering or preferred the preseruation of their Religion before all other interest the perswasions though very potent produced none effect Neither could the Emperour obtaine of them to grant the exercise of the Romane religion within their territories vntill the time of the Councell which he promised should bee intimated within sixe moneths because the Protestants had discouered that this was the inuention of the Popes Legate who not being able to obtaine his purpose for the present thought it sufficient if by the establishing the Romane doctrin in euery place he put confusion among the people who were alienated already whereby away might be opened to those accidents which might giue occasion to roote out the new For concerning the promise to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths he well knew that many impediments might bee pretended in the very nicke and finally all expectation deluded It being impossible to conclude any thing the Protestants departed in the end of October and the Emperour made an Edict to establish the ancient rites of the Roman Catholike religion which contained in summe The Edict of A 〈…〉 that nothing should be changed in the Masse in the Sacrament of Confirmation and extreame vnction that the Images should not bee taken out of any place and those restored that were taken away already that it should not be lawfull to denie free-will nor to hold opinion that onely faith doeth iustifie that the Sacraments Ceremonies Rites Obsequies of the dead should be obserued in the same manner they were before that Benefices should bee giuen to fit persons and that the marryed Priests should forsake their wiues or be banished all sales of Church goods and other vsurpations made voyd that in preaching and teaching no man should passe these tearmes but the people should be exhorted to heare Masse to inuocate the Virgin Mary and the other Saints to obserue the feasts and fastings that the Monasteries and other sacred Edifices which haue beene destroyed should be rebuilt and the Pope should be requested to intimate a Councell within sixe moneths in a conuenient place and after to beginne it within a yeere at the most that all things remaine firme and constant and no appeale or exception to the contrary take place and that euery one ought to imploy all his forces possessions life and blood to preserue this Decree and that the Imperiall Chamber proceed against whosoeuer shall oppose it The Pope hauing receiued aduice from his Legat of what was done in the Diet was touched with an inward griefe of minde discouering that The Pope was displeased with the Emperour for meâ—ling in religion but especially for promising a Councell though Charles had receiued his counsell by vsing his authority and threatning violence yet he had not proceeded as aduocate of the Church of Rome vnto whom it belongeth not to take knowledge of the cause but to bee a meere executor of the Popes Decrees whereunto was quite contrary to haue receiued the confessions and caused them to bee read and to haue instituted a conference to accord the differences Hee complayned beyond measure that some points were agreed vnto and especially that he had consented to the abolition of some rites thinking that the Popes authoritie was violated when things of so great moment were treated of without his priuity at the least if his Legates authoritie had beene interposed it had beene tollerable After he considered that it was a great preiudice to him that the Prelates had consented to it But the promising of a Councell which hee so much abhorred pressed him aboue all in which though honourable mention were made of his authoritie yet to subscribe sixe moneths to call it and a yeere to beginne it was to meddle with that which was proper to
Libell was published in England against the Pope and the whole Court of Rome and that besides a Comedie had beene made in presence of the King and Court to the great disgrace and shame of the Pope and of euery Cardinall in particular For which cause all being inflamed with choler they ran head-long to giue sentence which was pronounced in the Consistorie the foure and twentieth of the same moneth that the mariage betweene Henry and Queene Catherine was good that he was bound to take her for his wife and that in case he did it not he should be excommunicated The Pope was soone displeased with this precipitation For sixe dayes after the French King his letters came that the King of England was contented to accept the sentence concerning the Attentates and to render obedience with condition that the Cardinals whom hee mistrusted should not meddle in the businesse and that persons not suspected should bee sent to Cambray to take information And the King had sent his Proctors before to assist in the cause at Rome Wherefore the Pope went about to deuise some pretence to suspend the precipitated sentence and againe to set the cause on its feete But Henry so soone as he had seene it sayd it was no matter For the Pope should be Bishop of Rome and himselfe sole Lord of his kingdome and that he would doe according to the ancient fashion of the Eastern Church not leauing to be a good Christian nor suffering the Lutheran heresie or any other to be brought into his kingdome And so he did Hee published an Edict wherein hee declared himselfe head of the Church of England and punished capitally whosoeuer said that the Pope of Rome had any authoritie there he chased out the Collector of the Peter-pence and caused the Parliament to approoue all these things where it was determined that all Bishoprickes of England should bee conferred by the Archbishop of Canterburie without sending to Rome and that the Clergie should pay to the King one hundred and fifty thousand pounds sterling yeerely for the defence of the Kingdome against whosoeuer This action of the King was variously expounded Some thought him wise for freeing himselfe from the subiection of Rome without any innouation in Religion and without putting his subiects in danger of sedition How the action of K Henry was expoâ—nded and without referring himselfe to a Councell a thing which they saw hard to be effected and dangerous also for him it being impossible that a Councell composed of Ecclesiasticall persons should not mainetaine the Popes power which is the maine pillar of their order because by the papacie it is aboue all kings and the Emperour but without it is subiect to them there being no Ecclesiasticall person that hath superioritie but the Pope But the Court of Rome maintained that it could not be said that there was no change in Religion the first and principal Article being changed which is the supremacie of the Pope and that seditions would arise as well for this onely as for all the rest Which the euent shewed to be true For the King was faine to proceede seuerely against some of his subiects whom he loued and esteemed It cannot be expressed what griefe was conceiued in Rome and by all the Clergie for the alienation of so great a Kingdome from the Popes subiection and it discouered the imbecillitie of humane affaires wherein for the most part great damages proceed from those things from which the greatest The Popes haue gained much by matrimoniall dispensations benefits were formerly receiued For by matrimonial dispensations and by sentences of diuorce as well granted as denyed the Papacie hath gained much in former times sheltering the Princes with the name of the Vicar of Christ whom it concerned with some incestuous mariage or by dissoluing one to contract another to vnite some other territory to their owne or to drowne the title of diuers pretendants making for this cause straight alliance with them and interesting their power to defend that authoritie without which their actions would be condemned and hindred yea interesting not those Princes onely but all their posteritie to maintaine their legitimation But the misfortune which then arose might be ascribed to the precipitation of Clement who in this case knew not how to manage his authoritie and if it had pleased God to haue giuen him in this fact the vse of his vsuall wisdome he might haue gained much where now his losse was great But the Emperour at his returne into Germany being informed of the negotiation of the Nuncio Rangone concerning the Councell wrote to Rome complaining that himselfe hauing promised a Councell to Germany and treated with the Pope in Bolonia in what sort the Princes should be dealt with in this matter yet the Nuncij of his Holinesse had not proceeded in that manner that was agreed of but had so treated that the Protestants thought themselues deluded praying him in the ende to finde some way to giue Germany satisfaction The eighth of Iune the Emperours letters were read in the Consistorie and because there came aduice a little before that the Landgraue of Hassia had taken the Dukedome of Wittenberg from King Ferdinand by force of armes and restored it to the Duke Vlrick the lawfull Lord of it and that Ferdinand also was inforced to make peace with them many of the Cardinals sayd that the Lutherans hauing atchieued 1534 PAVL 3. CHARLES 〈◊〉 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. so great a victorie it was necessarie to giue them some satisfaction and not to proceede any more by Art but to make some demonstration of effects because the Emperour hauing promised a Councell it was necessarie hee should not be deluded and sayd that if the Pope could not finde a way there was danger That his Maiestie would be constrained to yeelde to some other thing of greater preiudice and losse to the Church But the Pope and maior part of the Cardinals seeing it was impossible to make the Lutherans accept such a Counsell as might bee seruiceable to the Court of Rome and being resolute not so much as to hearken to any speach of making it otherwise they resolued to answere the Emperour that they knew very well the importance of the times and what great need there was of a generall Councell which they were most readie to intimate in case it might be so celebrated that it might produce good effects as need requireth but seeing new discords arise betweene him and France diuers open dissentions betweene other Christian Princes it was necessarie they should cease and mindes should bee reconciled before the Councel were called For during the discords it could not produce any good effect and now least of all the Lutherans being in armes and made proud by the victory of Wittenberg But it was necessary to leaue discoursing with the Pope of a Councell For hee fell into a long and mortall infirmitie whereof he dyed in the end Clement the 7. dieth
the Councell was not truely intended and that they had nothing but words and Court holy water And he deliuered his minde with such graue sentences that the whole The Pope sendeth Nunci◠to all Princes to treate with them concerning the Councel auditorie was mooued In that consistorie it was resolued to dispatch Nuncij to the Emperour to the French King and other Christian Princes with commission to declare that the Pope and Colledge had determined absolutely for the benefit of Christendome to celebrate a Councell exhorting them to fauour it and to procure peace and tranquillitie while it shall last but to tell them that for the time and place his Holinesse was not resolued as yet And the most secret instruction was that they should cunningly finde out what the Princes thought concerning the place to the end that all their interests and purposes being knowen hee might hinder them by opposing one against another and so worke his owne will Hee charged also the Nuncij to complaine of the actions of the King of England and when they saw opportunitie to incite them against him and to offer them also that Kingdome for a prey Among these Nuncij Vergerius Vergerius is sent backe into Germanie with speciall instructions was one sent backe into Germanie with more speciall Commissions to penetrate the minde of the Protestants concerning the forme of proceeding in the Councell that hee might draw from thence such conclusions as were necessarie He gaue him also particular charge to treat with Luther and the other principall Preachers of the reformed doctrine vsing all kindes of promises and offers to reduce them to some composition The Pope reprehended in all occasions the rigidnesse of Cardinall Caietan who in the Diet of Ausburg 1518. refused Luthers offer that silence being imposed to his aduersaries hee would also bee contented to hold his peace and hee condemned the acerbitie of that Cardinall who by vrging obstinately a recantation cast that man headlong into despaire which had cost and would cost the Church of Rome as much as the halfe of her authoritie is worth That hee would not imitate Leo in beleeuing that the Friars are good instruments to suppresse the Preachers of Germanie For reason and experience haue declared the vanitie of that cogitation That there were but two meanes force and treaties both which he would vse being readie to agree to any condition so that the Popes authoritie might remaine intire For which end hee said hee had neede of able men fit for negotiation and therefore the one and twentieth of May hee created sixe Cardinals and the seuenth a few dayes after all which were men much esteemed in the Court. Among these was Iohn Fisher Bishop of Rochester then prisoner in England for refusing to obey the Kings Decree which tooke away the Popes authoritie The Pope in making choice of him considered that hee honoured this promotion The Pope creaseth seuca Cardinals by putting in that number a learned man and well deseruing for the persecution which hée endured and that hauing increased his dignitie hee In which number was Iohn Fisher B. of Rochester would haue more respect with the King and more credit with the people But that Cardinals Cap profited that Prelate in nothing but to hasten his death which was giuen him 43. dayes after by cutting off his head in publike But howsoeuer the Pope made open demonstrations to desire such a Councell as might giue satisfaction and reduce Germanie yet all the Court and the Popes neerest friends who treated most secretly with him of these The Court was of opinion that Mantua was the fittest place for the Councell things said that it could not any where bee celebrated but in Italie because in no other place it could bee free and that in Italie no place could be chosen but Mantua Vergerius at his returne into Germanie deliuered the Popes Ambassage first to Ferdinand and then to those Protestants that came to that King about the present occurrences and at last hee made a iourney to treate with the others also He had no other answere from any of them but that they would consult together and resolue by common consent in their assembly which should bee called in the ende of the yeere The proposition of the The negotiation of Vergerius in Germanie Nuncio contained that that was the time for the Councels so much desired the Pope hauing treated with the Emperour and all the Kings to call it seriously not as formerly in appearance onely and that it may not bee deferred any more hee determined to chuse Mantua for the place according to the resolution taken with the Emperour two yeeres since Which being a Citie of the Emperours vassall placed neere his confines and the Venetians they might holde it for secure besides that the Pope and the Emperour would giue any greater caution whatsoeuer That it was not necessarie to resolue or speake of the manner and forme of treating in the Councell because this would better bee done in the Councell it selfe when it shall bee called That it could not bee celebrated in Germanie which abounded with Anabaptists Sacramentaries and other sects for the most part both foolish and furious Therefore that it would not bee secure for other nations to goe where that multitude is potent and to condemne their doctrine That to the Pope it is all one to call it in any other Country whatsoeuer but hee would not seeme to bee inforced and to haue that authoritie taken from him which he hath inioyed so many ages to prescribe the place of generall Councels In this iourney Vergerius found Luther at Wittenberg and treated with He treateth with Luther him very courteously vpon these tearmes inlarging and amplifying them very much And first hee assured him that the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals esteemed him exceedingly who were infinitely grieued for the losse of one who if he had been employed in the seruice of God and the Apostolicall Sea which are ioyned together might haue brought foo 〈…〉 inestimable fruit and that they would doe whatsoeuer they could to regaine him Hee told that the Pope blamed the rigiditie of Caietan and that the Cardinals did no lesse that hee might expect all fauour from that holy Sea and that the rigor of Leo which hee vsed by the instigation of others not of his owne disposition displeased all men Hee added also that hee would not dispute with him of the controuersies because hee professed not Diuinitie but that by common reason hee could shew him that it was good to reunite himselfe with the head of the Church For considering that his doctrine comming to light and being published within these eighteene yeeres had raysed innumerable sects of which the one detesteth the other and so many popular seditions with the death and banishment of so great multitudes it could not bee concluded that it came from God But one might well assure himselfe that it was pernitious
to the world because so much mischiefe proceeded from it Vergerius said that it was too great a selfe-loue and too great a conceipt of ones owne worth when a man would trouble the whole world to sowe his owne opinions If you haue innouated in the faith said Vergerius in which you were borne and bred vp 35. yeeres for your conscience and saluations sake it was sufficient to keepe it within your selfe If the loue of your neighbour mooued you why did you trouble the whole world vnnecessarily seeing that without it men did liue and God was serued in tranquillity Hee added that the confusion was gone on so farre that the remedie could not be deferred The Pope is resolute to applie it by calling a Councell where all the learned men of Europe meeting together the trueth shall bee cleered to the confusion of vnquiet spirits and for the place hath destinated the Citie of Mantua And although the chiefest hope consisteth in the goodnesse of God yet putting to that account the endeuours of men it was in Luthers power to make the remedie easie if hee will bee present treat with charitie and oblige to himselfe also the Pope a munificent Prince who taketh speciall notice of persons of merit Hee put him in minde of the example of Eneas Siluius And proposeth vnto him the example of Aentas Siluius who following his owne opinions with much slauery and labour could get no further preferment then to be Canon of Trent but beeing changed to the better became Bishop Cardinall and finally Pope Pius the second Hee called to his memorie Bessarion of Nice who of a poore Caloier of And of Bessarion Trapizonda became a great renowmed Cardinall and wanted not much of being Pope Luthers answers were according to his nature vehement and fierce Luthers answere saying that hee made no account of the esteeme which hee had with the Court of Rome whose hatred hee feared not nor regarded their good will that hee applied himselfe to the seruice of God as much as hee could though vvhen he had done all he vvas but an vnprofitable seruant that hee savv not hovv the seruices of God vvere ioyned vvith those of the Papacy but as darknesse vvith light that nothing in all his life vvas more profitable to him then the rigor of Leo the rigidity of Caietan vvhich he could not ascribe to them but to the prouidence of God For not being as yet in those times illuminated in all the trueth of Christian faith but hauing onely discouered the abuses of Indulgences hee was ready to haue kept silence in case his aduersaries had done the like But the writings of the master of the holy palace the insulting of Caietan and the rigor of Leo constrained him to studie and to descriemany other lesse tolerable abuses and errors of the Papacie which he could not dissemble nor refraine to declare them vnto the world with a good conscience That the Nuncio had ingenuously confessed that hee vnderstood not Diuinitie which appeared cleerely by the reasons which hee proposed because none could call his doctrine new but hee that beleeued that CHRIST the Apostles and the holy Fathers liued as now the Pope Cardinals and Bishops doe Neither can any argument be drawen against the doctrine from the seditions happened in Germanie but by him that hath not read the Scriptures and knoweth not that this is proper to the word of God and the Gospel that it stirreth vp troubles and tumults euen to the separation of the father from the sonne wheresoeuer it is preached That this was the vertue of it to giue life to them that hearken to it and to bring greater damnation to whosoeuer reiecteth it Hee added that it was a great fault of the Romanists to establish the Church with gouernements taken from humane reasons as if it were a temporall State That this is that kind of wisedome which S. Paul saith is accounted foolishnesse with God as not to esteeme those politique reasons by which Rome doth gouerne but to trust in Gods promises and to referre to his Maiestie the managing of the Church affaires is that humane folly which is wisedome with God That to make the Councell take good effect and to bee profitable for the Church was not in the power of Martin but of him that can make it free that the Spirit of God may rule there and guide it and the holy Scripture may bee the rule of the resolutions not bringing thither interests vsurpations and artifices of men which in case it should happen yet himselfe would there vse all sinceritie and Christian charitie not to binde the Pope or any other vnto him but for the seruice of Christ and peace and libertie of the Church But that hee could not hope to see so great a good so long as it appeared not that the wrath of God was appeased by a serious conuersion from hypocrisie That no sound argument could bee taken from the assembling of learned men seeing that so long as the anger of God is kindled there is no error so absurd and vnreasonable which Satan cannot perswade especially to those great wise men who thinke they know much whom the Maiestie of God will confound That nothing can be receiued from Rome compatible with the ministery of the Gospell That the examples of Eneas Siluius and Bessarion mooued him not For hee esteemeth not those cloudy glitterings and in case hee would exalt himselfe he might truely reply that which facetely was spoken by Erasmus that Luther beeing poore and base maketh rich and aduanceth many That it was well knowen to the Nuncio himselfe not to goe farre that the last May himselfe had a great part in the creation of the Bishop of Rochester and was the totall cause of the creation of Scomberg That if the life of the first was so soone taken away this was to bee ascribed to the prouidence of God Vergerius Vergerius could not moue Luther could not perswade Luther to remit any thing of his constancie who so stedfastly maintained his doctrine as if it had beene apparant to the eyes and said that the Nuncio yea and the Pope himselfe should sooner embrace his faith then he would abandon it Vergerius assaied also to perswade some other Preachers in Wittenberg and elsewhere in the iourney according to the Popes commission but found no inclination as hee thought hee should but rigiditie in all that were of account Not any of the other Lutherans except some few of small esteeme The answere of 15. Printes and 30 Cities assembled in Smalcalda Mantua is refused by the Germans and those that rendred themselues were of small worth and pretended much so that they were not for his purpose But the Protestants vnderstanding Vergerius his proposition there beeing fifteene Princes and thirtie Cities assembled in Smalcalda answered that they had declared their resolution concerning the Councell in many Diets and last of all to the Nuncio of Pope Clement and the
Consistorie the 28. of April thanked the Pope and Colledge for hauing readily and without delay resolued to call a generall Councell and then desired them that the Bull The Emperor entereth into the publike Consistorie might be dispatched before hee parted from Rome that himselfe might giue order for the rest The Bull could not be framed so soone because it was necessarie to consider of fit words to be put into it such as might giue as much hope of libertie as was possible and yet not preiudice the Papall power Sixe Cardinals and three Bishops were deputed for this businesse The Bull for Conuocation of the Councell is made and finally the Bull was finished the twelfth of Iune published in the Consistory and subscribed by all the Cardinals The tenor was as followeth That from the beginning of his Papacie hee had desired nothing more then to cleanse the Church recommended by God to his care from heresies and errors and to restore the discipline to its former state for which finding no way more commodious then that which alwayes hath bene vsed in like occurrences that is a generall Councell he had often written concerning it to the Emperour and other Kings with hope not onely to obtaine this end but also that all discords being appeased betweene Princes of Christendome warre might bee made against the Infidels to free the Christians from that miserable slauerie and also to reduce the Infidels themselues to the faith Therefore by the fulnesse of authoritie which he hath from God by the consent of his brethren the Cardinals hee doth intimate a generall Councell of all Christendome against the 27. of May the next yeare 1537. The Councell is to begin in Mantua May 27. 1537. in Mantua a rich place and commodious for the celebration of the Councel Therefore he commandeth the Bishops and other Prelats of what place soeuer by vertue of their oath and vnder the paines set downe by the holy canons and decrees that they tender their presence there at the day prefixed He prayeth the Emperour French King and all other Kings and Princes to be there in person or in case they cannot to send honourable and ample ambassages as the Emperour French King and other Christian Princes haue often promised both to Clement and to him and to cause the prelats of their Kingdomes to goe thither and there remaine vntill the end to determine that which shall be fit to reforme the Church extirpate heresies and to make warre against the Infidels The Pope published another Bull also to correct as he sayd all the vices A Bull for the reformation of Rome and defects of the Citie of Rome the head of all Christendome mistris of learning manners and discipline that his owne house being first purged he might more easily cleanse the rest But not being able fully to performe this businesse by himselfe he deputed the Cardinals Ostiense Saint Seuerino Genutio and Simoneta commanding all men vnder the most grieuous paines to yeeld them absolute obedience These Cardinals together with other Prelats deputed also by the Pope applyed themselues immediatly to reforme the penitentiarie and Datarie Courts and the manners of the Courtiers yet nothing 1537 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. tooke effect But the intimation of the Councell seemed very vnfit to euery man of any meane capacitie in a time when warres were on foote in Picardie Prouence and Piemont betweene the Emperour and the French King The Protestants when they had seene the bull wrote to the Emperour The Protestants doe not approoue the Bull of the Conuocation that it appeared not what should be the forme and maner of the Councell They desired it should be pious free and in Germanie and such a one was euer promised vnto them and said they hoped that his Maiestie would prouide that their demaunds should bee satisfied and his promise fulfilled But in the beginning of the next yeere 1537. the Emperor sent to the Protestants Matthias Eldo his Vice-Chancellor to exhort them to receiue the 1537 The Emperor exhorteth thē to accept the Councell Councel for the calling whereof he had taken so great paines and where he meaned to affoord his personall presence if some great warre constrained him not to be elsewhere He put them in mind that they had appealed to a Councell and therefore that it was not conuenient that now they should change their purpose and refuse to meete all other Nations who haue fixed therein all their hope for reformation of the Church Concerning the Pope the Emperor sayd there was no doubt but that hee would gouerne himselfe as was fit for the principall head of the Church and that in casethey had any complaint against him they might modestly prosecute it in the Councel For the manner and forme that it was not conuenient they should prescribe it to all Nations but should rather thinke that not their diuines onely were inspired from God and vnderstood holy mysteries but that men may elsewhere be found who want neither learning nor sanctitie of life For the place though they haue demanded it in Germanie yet the should consider what was fit for other Nations Mantua is neere to Germany rich healthfull and the Duke thereof vassall of the Empire so that the Pope hath no power there and if they desired any further caution himfelfe was ready to giue it them Hee spake also apart with the Elector of Saxonie exhorting him to send his Ambassadours to the Councell without vsing exceptions or excuses which would hatch nothing but inconueniences Concerning the And they answere Councell the Protestants answered that hauing read the Popes letters they saw well that hee and the Emperour were not of one mind and hauing repeated what was treated of with Adrian Clement and Paul they concluded that they had all the same end They went on to alledge their reasons why the Pope should not be iudge in the Councell nor yet those who were by oath tyed vnto him And for the place appointed beside that it was against the Decrees of the Imperiall Diets no safe conduct could free them from danger if they went thither For the Pope hauing adherents throughout all Italy who bitterly hate the Protestants doctrine there was great danger of treachery and secret plots Besides in regard that many Doctors and Ministers ought to goe in person because it is not fit to handle a matter of that importance by deputies their Churches would be left desolate And how can they consent to the iudgement of the Pope who hath no other ayme but to roote out their doctrine which hee calleth heresie and cannot refraine from saying so much in all his Buls yea in that by which hee intimateth the Councell and in the Bull which dissemblingly hee made for reformation of the Court of Rome hee hath often repeated that hee hath called a Councell to extirpate the Lutheran heresie and maketh demonstration thereof by effects exercising bloudie torments
and punishments against poore innocent people who adhere to that religion for conscience sake And how shall they be able to accuse the Pope and his followers when himselfe will be iudge And to appoue his Briefe is nothing else but to consent to their owne condemnation And therefore that they haue alwayes demanded a free and Christian Councel not onely that euery man may freely speake the Turkes and infidels being excluded but that those that are linked together by oathes and other Couenants may not bee Iudges and that the word of God may gouerne and define all the controuersies That they well know that there are learned and godly men in other Nations but withall they assure themselues that if the vnlimited power of the Pope shall be moderated not their Diuines onely but many others who now by reason of oppression hide themselues will labour for reformation of the Church That they will not dispute of the situation and fitnesse of Mantua but they may well say that so long as there is warre in Italie they cannot want matter of suspition That it is sufficient to say of the Duke of that Citie that he hath a brother a Cardinall one of the prime men of the Court. That in Germany there are many Cities as commodious as Mantua where Iustice and equitie doe flourish and in Germanie those secret wiles to take away mens liues are neither vsed nor knowne as they are in other places That in the ancient Councels the securenesse of the place hath euer been first sought for which would not be sufficient there though hee the Emperour were personally present in the Councell For it is knowne that the Popes grant him place in consultations but for power of determining they reserue it to themselues onely That it was knowne what happened to the Emperour Sigismond in the Councell of Constance whose safe-conduct was violated by the Synod and himselfe constrained to put vp so great an affront Therefore they prayed his Maiestie to consider the importance of these reasons There appeared in this same Diet the Bishop of Aix sent by the Pope to inuite them to the Councell But hee did no good and some of the Princes Some of the Protestant Princes would not so much as heare thé Popes Nuncio would not so much as heare him And to make their reasons knowne to the world they printed and published a writing where they laboured principally to answere that obiection that they would not submit themselues to any Iudge that they despised other nations that they refused the supreame They iustifie their actions to the world by writing tribunall of the Church that they had renewed heresies formerly condemned that they were glad of ciuill discords that the faults which they found in the manners of the Court of Rome were small and tolerable They alleadged the causes why it was not fit that the Pope alone nor yet together with his adherents should be iudge they brought the examples of many Councels refused by diuers of the Fathers and in fine implored the ayde of all Princes offering that whensoeuer a lawfull Councell shall bee called they will therein defend their cause and render an account of all their actions They sent also an expresse Ambassadour to the French King to giue him a particular account of the same things who answered that for the Councell he was of their opinion not to approoue it except it were lawfull and in a secure place assuring them that his sonne in-law the King of Scotland was of the same mind The Duke of Mantua to gratifie the Pope granted his Citie for the Councell without considering what he did thinking as others that it could not The Duke of Mantua maketh a grant of his Citie and afterwards recalleth it be effected there being warres betweene the Emperour and French King and Germany opposing it for whose sake it was called But when hee saw the intimation he began to thinke how to secure the place and sent a proposition to the Pope that in regard of the great number of those that would come to the Councel there was need of a great garrison which he would not haue depend vpon any but himselfe and that hee was not able to maintaine it Therefore in case his Holinesse would celebrate the Councell in that Citie he must allow him money for soldiers pay The Pope answered that the multitude would not consist of men of armes nor professed for the war but of Ecclesiasticall and learned persons which one magistrate whom hee would depute to render iustice with a small court and gard was able to keepe in order that a garrison of souldiers would breed a generall suspicion and became not the place of the Councell where all should appeare and bee truely peaceable and that in case a garrison were necessary it were not reasonable to put it into the hands of any but of the Councel it self that is of the Pope who is head thereof The Duke considering that iurisdiction draweth The Pope claymeth right to administer iustice where the Councell shall be celebrated with it absolute soueraigntie replyed that by no meanes hee would haue iustice administred in his Citie but by his owne officers The Pope a very wiseman who seldome receiued any answere which hee did not foresee was much amazed and answered the Dukes man that hee would neuer haue beleeued that by his Lord a Prince of Italy whose family hath beene so much aduanced by the Apostolicall Sea who had a brother a Cardinall that would bee denied him of which neuer any made doubt before which the Law of God and man doth giue him which the very Lutherans cannot denie that is to be supreame iudge of the Clergie a thing which the Duke denieth not to his owne Bishops to iudge the causes of Priests in Mantua That in the Councel none should be present but the Ecclesiastiques who are exempted from the secular power both themselues and their families Which Priests concubines are of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction is so cleere that the Doctors of Diuinitie affirme that the very concubines of Priests are of Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction and yet he would denie him a Magistrate to render iustice to those men during the time of the Councell The Duke for all this was constant aswell in refusing the Popes Magistrates as also in demaunding pay for souldiers These conditions seeming hard to the Pope contrary as he sayd to the auncient custome and against the dignity The Pope resolueth not to call the Councel at Mantua of the Sea and Ecclesiasticall libertie he would not yeeld vnto them and resolued not to call the Councell at Mantua He remembred very well what happened to Iohn 23. for calling a Councell where another was stronger then hee His purpose therefore was to prolong the time and excused himselfe in a publique Bull saying in substance that though with griefe hee was constrained to depute an other place for the Synod yet hee endured it with
iusticed they should doe their businesse with too much feare Notwithstanding the Pope forsooke not his resolution but found a temper neuer vsed by any of his predecessors to lift vp the thunderbolt with his hand and to threaten to shoote yet to hold it without flinging it abroad and so to satisfie the Cardinals the Court and others and not to put the Papal authoritie in hazard Therefore he framed a Processe and most seuere sentence against that King the thirtieth of August 1535. and withall suspended the publication during his pleasure Yet secretly he let the copie goe into the hands of some that hee knew would cause it to bee deliuered to the King dispersing the rumor of the Bull that was framed and the suspension with fame that very suddenly hee would remooue the suspension and come to publication yet with deseigne neuer to proceede so farre And though hee wanted not hope that the King either for feare of the excommunication framed or by the inclination of his people or by the satietie of punishments vsed against those that disobeyed his Decree would induce himselfe or by the mediation of the Emperour or French King when by reason of the occurrences of the world hee should bee constrained to vnite himselfe with either of them would bee induced to yeeld yet he was principally mooued by the forenamed cause that he might not shew the weakenesse of his weapons and more confirme the King in his separation But in the end of three yeeres hee changed his purpose by reason of the prouocation which the King seemed to vse against him by sending out manifests against all his callings of the Councell and by opposing his actions though without particular offence of his person and lastly by hauing prosecuted cited condemned S. Thomas of Canterbury for a traitour to the The King of England senteneeth S. Thomas Bec 〈…〉 kingdome with confiscation of goods whom Alexander the third canonized in the yeere 1171. for being slaine in defence of the Ecclesiasticall power and liberty whose solemne feast the Church of Rome doth annually obserue which sentence was executed by taking the bones out of the graue which were publikely burned by the hangman and the ashes sprinkled in the riuer putting his hands into the treasures ornaments and reuenues of the Churches dedicated to him which was to touch a secret of the Popedome of farre greater importance then the matter of the Councel Whereunto ioyning some hope which hee conceiued from the conference with the French King which was that he would assist the malecontents of England so soone as hee was free from the warres with the Emperour the 17. of December he brandished the thunder-bolt of excommunication made three yeeres before and opened his hand to cast it forth which all this while was readie to doe it The causes alleadged were in substance these The diuorce obedience The causes of the excommunication and the punishments taken away the death of the Cardinall of Rochester and the proceeding against S. Thomas The punishments to the King were depriuation of his Kingdome and to his adherents of whatsoeuer they possessed commanding his Subiects to denie him obedience and strangers to haue any commerce in that kingdome and all to take armes against and to persecute both himselfe and his followers granting them their states and goods for their prey and their persons for their slaues But how much the Popes Briefe was esteemed and his commandements The excommunication was generally contemned obserued the leagues confederations peaces treaties which by the Emperour French King and other Catholique Princes were made with that King doe euidently declare In the beginning of the yeere 1539 new controuersies being raised in 1539 Germanie about religion and perhaps by men ofbad intentions who vsed it but for a pretence there was an assembly held in Francfurt whither the An assembly is helde in Francfurt about religion Emperour sent a commissioner and after long disputation there it was by his consent concluded the 19. of April that there should bee a conference in Noremberg the first of August to create quietly and louingly of Religion 1539 PAVL 3. 1. C 〈…〉 15. HENRY 8. 3. F 〈…〉 where on the one side and the other besides the Doctors other persons of wisedome were to be present sent by the Emperour King Ferdinand and other Princes to superintend at the colloquie and deale betweene the parties and what was determined by common consent should be signified to all the orders of the Empire and ratified by the Emperor in the next Diet. The Catholikes would haue the Pope intreated to send also some person to the conferent 〈◊〉 but the Protestants thought it contrary to their protestation and therefore it was not done This newes of the assembly being arriued at Whereat the Pope was much offended Rome the Pope was offended as well because there should be a treatie about Religion in Germanie as because it derogated from the credit of the Councell intimated though hee cared very little to haue it celebrated and more particularly because there was a dispute to admit of one to bee sent by him and in the end his authoritie wholly reiected Therefore hee suddenly dispatched into Spaine the Bishop of Monte Pulciano whose principall message was to perswade the Emperour not to confirme yea rather to annihilate the Decrees of that Diet. The Nuncio had a great and long instruction first to complaine grieuously He sendeth a Nuncio to the Emperor of the demeanor of Iohn Vessalius Archbishop of London his Commissary who forgetting his oath made to that Sea and infinite Benefits receiued from the Pope and the instruction giuen him by the Emperour had consented to the demands of the Lutherans with preiudice of the Apostolique Sea and dishonour of his imperiall Maiestie That London was corrupted with gifts and promises the Citie of Ausburg hauing giuen him 250. thousand Florins of gold and the King of Denmarke promised him 4. thousand Florins yeerely out of the fruits of his Archbishoprique of London which was taken from him That he thought to take a wife and forsake the Church A Citie in Denmarke and had neuer entred into holy orders The Nuncio had commandement to shew to the Emperour that if the things which London had graunted were confirmed by him they would shew that hee was not a sonne of the Apostolique Sea and that all the Catholique Princes of Germanie complained thereof and were of opinion that his Maiestie would not confirme them Hee gaue order also to propose vnto him his interests concerning the Dutchie of Ghelderland and the election of the King of the Romans to moue him the more putting him also in minde that hee could not haue Germanie at his disposition by tolerating the Lutheran heresies as London and others did perswade For it is a thing long since knowen that principalities cannot in likelihood be preserued where Religion is lost or where two religions are suffered
which they were destinated in their first institution from which the Clergie had degenerated and therefore that it was necessarie to decide the points of the doctrine before they talked of the goods And the contentions increasing Ferdinand cōcluded that a new forme not preiudicial to any should be instituted that the Doctors that treated on both sides should be equall in number and that it should be lawfull for the Pope to send his Nuncij thither that the place of the Colloquie should be changed which should begin in Wormes the eight and twentieth of October next if the Emperour thought good The Protestants accepted the Decree declaring that they refused not the presence of the Nuncij but intended not to attribute thereby any primacie to the Pope nor authoritie to them The Emperour confirmed the Decree and gaue order for the assembly and appointed Granuel for his Commissioner there who going thither with his sonne the Bishop of Arras who after was Cardinall and three Spanish Colloquie in Wormes without effect Diuines began the Colloquie and made a very godly discourse and fit for pacification A few dayes after there arriued Thomas Campeggio Bishop of Feltre Nuncio to the Pope For his Holinesse though he saw that euery To which the Pope sendeth a Nuncio treatie of religion in Germanie was pernicious to his affaires and therefore had vsed all diligence to breake off that conference yet hee thought it lesse hurt to giue consent vnto it then suffer it to bee done against his will The Nuncio according to the Popes instruction at his entrie made a discourse that the quiet of Germany was alwayes procured by the Popes and especially by Paulus 3. who for that cause had intimated a generall Councell in Viconza howsoeuer he was constrained to deferre it vntill another time because man went thither and now was resolued to intimate it againe in a more conuenient place in which that the matter of religion might be handled with fruit hee had graunted to the Emperour that a Colloquie might bee held in Germanie which might bee an entrance to dispose them to the resolution of the Councell and had sent him to bee present there and to assist Therefore hee prayed them all to aime at concord promising that the Pope would doe whatsoeuer with pietie hee could There arriued also The Pope sendeth another Nuncio vnder a false name the forenamed Bishop of Capo d'Istria who though sent by the Pope as one who well vnderstood the humors of Germany yet came as sent from France that he might doe the Pope better seruice vnder another name Hee caused an Oration to be printed the subiect whereof was the vnitie and peace in the Church but the scope to shew that a Nationall Councell was not the meanes to attaine thereunto And this hee distributed amongst as many men as hee could to interrupt the Colloquie which had a resemblance of it Much time was spent in giuing forme to the conference as well for secrecie as for the number of the Doctors which were to speake And there were some who studiously protracted the time as well for the diligent indeuours of the Nuncio Campeggio as the secret negotiations of Vegerius Finally it was ordered that Iohn Ecchius should speake for the Catholikes and Philip Melancthon for the Protestants and that the subiect should bee original sinne While these things went on in Wormes the Popes Nuncio residing with the Emperour ceased not to perswade his Maiestie that the Colloquie would bring foorth some great schisme and make all Germanie Lutheran and not onely take obedience from the Pope but weaken his owne also Hee repeated the same conceits which Monte-Pulicano vsed to hinder the Colloquie appointed in the Diet of Franckfort and those that were vsed by Cardinall Farnese to hinder that of Aganoa In conclusion the Emperour considering these reasons and the aduices giuen him by Granuel of the difficulties which he incountered thinking to doe the worke better in his owne person hee resolued the Colloquie should not proceed Wherefore Ecchius and Melancthon hauing spoken three dayes the conference was interrupted For 1541 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. 1541 The Diet of Ratisbon letters came from the Emperour which recalled Granuel and referred the rest to the Diet in Ratisbon That began in March 1541. The Emperour was personally present with great hope to end all discords and to vnite Germany in one Religion For which purpose hee also had desired the Pope to send a Legate a man learned and discreete with most ample authoritie that there might bee no neede to send to Rome for any thing but all might be there immediately determined which by the Diet and the Legate should bee thought conuenient saying that for this end hee had yeelded to the great importunitie of the Nuncio residing with him to breake off the Colloquie of Wormes The Pope sent for his Legate Iasper Cardinall Contarini a man much esteemed Iasper Contarini the Popes Legatin Ratisbon for his singular honesty and learning and put also into his company men instructed in all the interests of the Court with Notaries to make Instruments of whatsoeuer should bee handled or spoken hee gaue him Commission that if he foresaw that they went about to doe any thing His instruction which might tend to the diminution of the Papall authoritie hee should interrupt it by propounding a generall Councell the onely and true remedie and in case the Emperour were forced to yeeld to the Protestants in any preiudiciall matter he ought to forbid it by the Postolique authoritie and if it were done to condemne it and to declare it voyde and to leaue the Diet but not the Emperours company Being arriued at Ratisbon the first thing hee had to doe with the Emperour The first negotiation with the Emperour was to excuse the Pope that hee had not giuen that ample authoritie and absolute power which his Maiestie desired First because it is so annexed to the very bones of the Papacie that it cannot be granted to any other secondly because neither words nor clauses are found by which the authoritie of determining controuersies of Faith can bee communicated by the Pope the Priuiledge of not being able to erre being giuen to his person onely in those words I haue prayed for thee Peter But that the Pope had giuen him all manner of power to agree with the Protestants so that they deny not the Principles which are the Primacie of the Apostolique Sea instituted by CHRIST the Sacraments as they are taught in the Church of Rome and what else is determined in the Bull of Leo offering in other things to giue Germany satisfaction And hee desired his Maiestie not to giue eare to the propose of any thing not fit to be granted without the priuitie of other Nations to auoyd all dangerous diuision in Christendome It is necessarie to make particular mention of the things that passed in that Diet
the Emperour related in publique Diet whatsoeuer was done vntill The Emperours opinion concerning Religion to which the Lagâ—â— doth agree that time and communicated vnto them the writing of the Legat and concluded that hauing vsed all possible diligence hee saw not what more could be done but only to deliberate whether sauing the recesse of the Diet of Ausburg the articles agreed on in this conference ought to bee receiued as being Christian nor any more to be disputed of at the least vntill a generall Councell which shall be held very shortly of which opinion the Legat seemed to bee or in case there were no Councell vntill a Diet where all the controuersies of religion may bee exactly handled The Electors approoued for good and vndoubtedly profitable that the Articles agreed on in the conference should by all be receiued vntill the time of the Councell in which they may bee examined againe or in case that faile in a Nationall Councell or Diet because it would serue to make a perfect The answere of y e Electors reconciliation in the Articles not accorded as yet But yet they prayed his Maiestie to goe on if there were any hope to make any further agreement in that Diet and if opportunity serued not they thought it good that by his fauour a generall or Nationall Councell might bee called in Germanie as soone as might bee that the vnion might wholly be established The Protestants The answere of the Protestants made the same answere onely declaring themselues that as they desired a free and Christian Councell in Germanie so they could not consent to any where the Pope and his Ministers had power to heare and iudge the causes of religion But the Bishops and some few other Catholike Princes The answere of the BB. and of the Catholike Princes answered after another manner first confessing that in Germanie and other Nations there were many abuses sectes and heresies which could not bee extirpated without a generall Councell adding that they could not assent to any change in religion ceremonies and rites seeing that the Popes Legate offereth a Councell within a short time and that his Maiestie will treate with his Holinesse thereof But in case the generall Councell could not bee celebrated they desired that the Pope and Emperour would ordaine a Nationall Councell in Germanie which if they would not doe another Diet should bee assembled to roote out the errours and that they were resolued to adhere to the old religion as it is contained in the Scripture Councels doctrine of the Fathers and also in the Imperiall Recesses especially in that of Ausburg That they will neuer consent to receiue the Articles accorded in the Colloquie because some of them are superfluous as are the 4. first and because there are words in them not conformable to the custome of the Church besides some positions which are partly damnable and partly to be tempered and because the Articles accorded are of lesse moment and those of consequence remaine in controuersie and because the Catholikes of the Colloquie had granted too much to the Protestants whereby the reputation of the Pope the Catholike states was wounded They concluded it was better the acts of the Colloquie were left to their place and whatsoeuer belonged to religion deferred to a generall Councell or Nationall or a Diet. Not the opinion only of the Catholikes that the Emperors proposition was too aduantagious for the Protestants caused them to make this answere but also because the three Catholike Doctors of the Colloquie dissented amongst themselues But the Legate vnderstanding that the Emperour had named him as consenting to the establishment of the things accorded as well for feare as at the instance of the Ecclesiastikes of the Diet he went to the Emperour and complained that his answere was ill interpreted and that hee was blamed The Legate complaineth that his answere was mistaken for hauing giuen consent that the things accorded should be tolerated vntill the Councell that his minde was that nothing should be resolued on but all sent to the Pope who promised by the faith of a good Pastour and Vniuersall Bishop that all should bee determined by a generall Councell or by some other way equiualent sincerely and without passion not hastily but maturely alwayes ayming at the formed of God That his Holinesse had to the same end in the beginning of his Papacie sent letters and Nuncij to the Princes to celebrate the Councell and after did intimate it and sent his Legats to the place and if hee had endured so many ireaties of religion in Germanie with small reuerence of his authoritie to whom onely it appertaineth to make them it was vpon his Maiesties purpose and promise that all should bee for the beste that it was vnreasonable that Germanie should assume that to her selfe with iniurie to the Apostolik Sea which belongeth to all nations of Christendome Wherefore the Popes clemencie was no longer to be abused by concluding that in a Diet which belongeth to him and the Church vniuersall but sayd that the booke and all the actes of the Colloquie together with the opinions of both parties was to bee sent to Rome and the determination of his Holinesse to bee expected And not satisfied with this hee published a third writing in which hee sayd that his writing giuen to the Emperour concerning the treatie of the Colloquie being diuersly interpreted some expounding it as if hee had consented to the Articles accorded of vntill the generall Councell and others vnderstanding that hee had referred both these and all other things to the Pope to the end there may remaine no doubt heerein he declareth that in the writing he had no intention to decide any thing in this businesse nor that any Article should bee receiued or tolerated vntill the future Councell and least of all did then decide or define them but had referred the whole treatie and all the Articles thereof vnto the Pope as hee did referre them still Which hauing declared to the Emperour by word hee would also declare and confirme it to the whole world in writing And hee was not contented with this but considering that all the Catholike Princes euen the Ecclesiastikes did agree in demanding a Nationall Councel and that in his instruction he had straight charge from the Pope to oppose himselfe when that should bee vrged though they would doe it with his authoritie and with the presence of the Apostolicall Legats to shew what danger it would be to mens soules and iniurie to the Popes authoritie from whom would be taken the power which God hath giuen him and granted to one Nation to put the Emperor in mind how himselfe being in Bolonia detested a Nationall Councel knowing it to be pernicious to the Imperiall authoritie because the Subiects incouraged by seeing power giuen them to innouate in matter of religion would thinke to doe the like in the temporall state and that his Maiestie after the yeere
Emperours cunning who assayed to incite the Pope against him he coused the Lutheranes to be really proceeded against and commanded that a forme to discouer and accuse them should bee instituted in Paris proposing punishments to the councealors of them and rewards to the delators Afterwards hauing full notice what Caesar had written to the Pope he wrote also He writeth also to the Pope against the Emperour vnto him a long apologie for himselfe and an inuectiue against the Emperour vpbraiding him with the surprise and sacke of Rome and with the derision added to the losse by making processions in Spaine for the Popes deliuery whom himselfe kept prisoner Hee discoursed of all the offences betweene himselfe and the Emperour and laid all the blame on him Hee concluded that it could not bee ascribed to him that the Councel of Trent was hindered or foreslowed because hee gained nothing by it and that this was farre from the examples of his ancestors by whose imitation hee vsed all endeauours to preserue religion as the edicts and executions made in France did very well demonstrate Therefore hee prayed his Holinesse not to beleeue the calumnies and to assure himselfe that hee should finde him ready to assist him in all occasions either of his owne or of the Church of Rome The Pope not to preiudice the office of a common Father whereof his predecessours did euer make ostentation sent Legats to both the Princes to mediate a pacification Cardinall 〈◊〉 to the Emperour and 〈◊〉 to The Pope as deth 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 or paci 〈…〉 the French King to pray them to forget priuate iniuries for the publique cause and to bee reconciled that their discords may not hinder the peace of religion To Cardinall Contarini who immediatly dyed he substituted Cardinall Cardinal Contarini dieth Viseus whereat the Court 〈…〉 led because hee was not gracious with the Emperour to whom he was sent And though the warre waxed hote in so many places yet the Pope thinking that the wronged his reputation The Pope sendeth 3. Legats to Trent 154 〈…〉 if he went not on with the Councell the 26 of August this yeere 1542. sent his Legats to Trent to the Synode which he had intimated Peter Paule Parisius Iohn Morone and Reginald 〈◊〉 the first as a learned and practised Canonist the second as a man fit for negotiation the third to shew that howsoeuer the King of England was alienated from the subiection of Rome yet the kingdome had a great part in the Councel To these he dispatched the mandat of the Legation commanding them to goe thither and to entertaine the Prelates and Ambassadours who came vnto them without making any publike act before they had receiued instructions which hee meant to send them in time conuenient The Emperour also vnderstanding the deputation of the Legats though The Emperor sendeth Ambassadours and Prelats to Trent and so doth the Pope but the Councell doth not begin as the case did then stand he hoped for no good yet that the Pope might do nothing to his preiudice he sent thither for his Ambassadours Don Diego his resident in Venice and Nicholas Granuel together with his Sonne Anthony Bishop of Arras and somefew Bishops of the kingdome of Naples The Pope besides his Legats sent thither some Bishops whom he esteemed most faithfull with order not to make too much hast in their iourney As well the Popes men as the Emperours arriued at the time appointed These presented to the Legats the Emperours mandat and desired that the Councel should be opened and the businesse begun The Legats make delay and said that it would be a dishonour to the Councell to begin it with so small a number especially where Articles of so great importance were to be handled as were those which the Lutherans did question The Imperialists replied that the matter of reformation might well bee handled which was more necessarie and not subiect to so many difficulties The others alleaged that it must bee applyed to the vse of diuers Nations so that the assistance of all was more necessarie therein In fine they passed to protestations to which the Legates not answering but referring the answere to the Pope no conclusion at all was made Granuell is sent to the 〈◊〉 in Noremberg and Don Dieg remaineth in Trent The end of that yeere approching the Emperor gaue order to Granuell to go to the Diet which was to be held in Noremberg in the beginning of the next and to Don Diego to remaine in Trent and to labour that the Councel should begin or at the least that those that were assembled should not depart that in the Diet he might make vse of that shadow of the Councell In Noremberg Granuel proposed the warre against the Turkes and that the Emperor might bee assisted against the French King The Protestants replied demanding that 1543 PAVL 3. C 〈…〉 HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. the differences of Religion might be composed and the oppressions which the ludges of the Chamber vsed against them vnder other pretences though indeed for that cause might be taken away Granuel answered that it neither could nor ought to be done in that place and time because a Councell was assembled in Trent to that end But the excuse was in vaine because the Protestants The Protestants refuse to go to Trent and D. Diego returneth to Venice approued not the Councell and sayd plainely that they would not be there The Diet ended without conclusion and Don Diego returned to his Ambassage at Venice though the Legats intreated that to giue reputation to the businesse he would entertaine himselfe there vntill they receiued answer from the Pope The Emperours Ambassadour being gone the Bishops of the Empire followed The Legats being left alone were recalled and all the others hauing leaue to depart vnder diuers colours at the last the Legats after they had beene there seauen moneths without doing anything were recalled by the Pope And this was the end of that Congregation The Emperor being parted from Spaine by sea to go into Germany by the way of Italy the Pope resolued to speake with him some where and desired it should be in Bolonia And to this end he sent Peter Aloisius his sonne to Genua to inuite him But because his Maiestie would not goe out of his way not loose time in his voyage he sent the Cardinall Farnese to meet him and pray him to goe by the way of Parma where the Pope might expect him But after there being difficultie how the Emperour might enter into that Citie the twenty one of Iune 1543. they met in Busseto a Castle belonging to the Palauicini scituate vpon the riuer Tarus betweene Parma and Piacenza 1543 The Pope and Emperour meete in Busseto The ends of them both suffered not that the businesse of the Councell and of Religion should be the principall treatie betweene them But the Emperour being wholly bent against the French King
England did waxe greater for that the Emperour had neuer The Popes disdaine against the Emperour is increased assented to any of those maine and ample matches offered him by the Cardinall Farnese whom he sent Legate with him into Germany concerning the grant of the Dutchie of Milan to the Familie of the Farnesi and that being to assist in the Diet of Spira he would not suffer the Cardinall Legate to follow him thither for feare of offending the Protestants And finally considering the Decree made in the Diet so preiudiciall to him and the Apostolique sea he was more offended because hee saw his hopes lost and his authoritie and reputation much diminished and iudged it necessarie to shew he was sensible of it And though on the other side hee considered that his partie in Germany was weakened and was counselled by his most inward friends to dissemble yet finally beeing assured that by declaring himselfe openly against Caesar hee did more straitly binde the French King to maintaine his reputation hee resolued to begin from wordes to take occasion to passe to deeds as the coniunctures should comport And the fifth of August he wrote a great long letter to the Emperor the substance whereof was That hauing vnderstood what decrees were made The Pope writeth a long angry letter to the Emperour in Spira his duty and fatherly charitie did inforce him to tell him his opinion that he might not follow the example of Ely the Priest whom God seuerely punished for his too much indulgence towards his sonnes That the Decrees of Spira were dangerous for the Emperours soule and extreamly troubled the Church that hee should not violate the rules obserued by Christians which command that in the cause of religion all should bee referred to the Church of Rome and yet hee not esteeming the Pope who onely by the law of God and man hath power to call Councels And to decree in spirituall matters was willing to thinke of assembling a Generall of Nationall Councell and hath suffered Idiots and Heretiques to iudge of religion hath made decrees concerning sacred goods restored to honour the rebels of the Church whom he had condemned by his owne Edicts that he is willing to beleeue that hee hath not done these things by his owne inclination but by the pernicious counsell of those that beare ill will to the Church of Rome and that he complaineth of this that he hath yeelded vnto them that the Scripture is full of examples of the wrath of God against the vsurpers of the office of the High Priest of Vzza Dathan Abiron and Core of King Ozias and others That it is not a sufficient excuse to say the Decrees are but temporary vntill the Councel onely For though the thing done be holy yet in regard of the person that did it it not belonging to him it is wicked That God hath alwayes exalted those Princes that haue beene deuoted to the sea of Rome Head of all Churches Constantine the Theodosij and Charles the Great and contrarily hath punished those that haue not giuen due respect vnto it Examples hereof are Anastasius Mauritius Constan◠the 2. Pilip Leo and others and Henry the 4. was for this cause chastised by his owne sonne as also Fredericke the 2. by his And not Princes onely but whole Nations haue beene punished for it the Iewes for putting to death Christ the Sonne of God the Grecians for hauing many wayes contemned his Vicar which things he ought the more to feare because he is descended from those Emperours who haue receiued more honour from the Church of Rome then they haue giuen it That he commendeth him for desiring the amendment of the Church but withall doth aduise him to leaue the charge thereof to him to whom God hath giuen it That the Emperour is a Minister but not a Gouernour nor an Head He added that hee desired the reformation and hath declared it often by intimating the Councel whensoeuer any sparke of hope hath appeared that it might be assembled and though in vaine vntill then yet hee had not beene wanting to his duety desiring much a Councel which is the only remedy against all mischiefes as well for the generall good of Christendome as the particular of Germany which hath more neede thereof That it hath beene intimated already though deferred vntill a more commodious time by reason of the warres That it belongeth to the Emperour himselfe to giue way that it may bee celebrated by making peace or deferring the warre while matters of religion are handled in the Councel That hee should obey these fatherly commandes exclude from the Imperiall Diets all disputes about religion and referre them to the Pope ordaine nothing concerning Ecclesiasticall goods reuoke the grantes made to the rebels against the Sea of Rome otherwise to performe his owne duety that he shall be forced to vse greater seuerity against him then hee would THE HISTORIE OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THE SECOND BOOKE THe Warre betweene the Emperour and the French The Emperor is wholly incliued to peace which was cōcluded the 24. of September King lasted not long For the Emperor saw plainely that while he was busied in that and his brother in the other against the Turke Germanie so much increased in libertie that the Imperiall name would not be esteemed within a short time and that so long as hee made Warre in France he imitated Esops dogge who following the shadow lost both it and the bodie Whereupon he hearkened to the propositions of peace made by the French men with designe not onely to be freed from that impediment but by the Kings meanes to accommodate the Turkish affaires and applie himselfe vnto Germanie The foure and twentieth of September the peace was concluded betweene them and amongst other things they both capitulated to defend the old Religion and to labour for the vnion of the Church and reformation of the Court of Rome from whence all the dissensions are deriued and that for this purpose the Pope should ioyntly be requested to call the Councell and the French King should send to the Diet of Germanie to perswade the Protestants to accept it The Pope was not afraide of the capitulation for the Councell and reformation of the Court being assured that whensoeuer they began that enterprise by reason of their diuers ends and interests they would not long agree neither did he doubt but that the designe being to be executed by a Councell he would so accommodate euery treatie that his authoritie should be amplified But he thought that in case he should call the Councell at their request the world would imagine he was constrained which would bring much dishonour to his reputation and incouragement to him that designed the moderation of the Papall power Therefore not expecting to be preuented by any of them and dissembling The Pope dissembleth his suspicions the suspicions conceiued against the Emperour euen those that were most important which the peace made
and reputation with title of Legate But he feared an affront that way in case the Diet should not receiue him with due honour He found out a temper to send to the Emperor the Cardinall Farnese his nephew and make him passe by VVormes and there to giue instructions to the Catholikes and after he had made the treaties that were conuenient to goe forward toward the Emperour and in the meane space to send Fabius Mignanellus of Siena Bishop of Grosseto for his Nuncio to reside with the King of the Romanes with order to follow him to the Diet. Afterwards applying his minde to Trent hee caused a consultation to be begun concerning the faculties to be giuen to the Legats This had some difficultie because they had no examples to follow For in the Lateran Councell next preceding the Pope was personally present before in the Florentine A consultation about the faculties to be giuen to the Legats Eugenius the fourth was present and that of Constance where the Schisme was taken away began with the presence of Iohn the 23. one of the three deposed Popes and ended with the presence of Martin the fifth Before that the Councell of Pisa was called by the Cardinals and concluded by Alexander the fifth And in more ancient times Clement the fifth was present in the Councell of Vienna in the two Councels of Lions Innocence the fourth and Gregorie the tenth and before these in the Lateran Innocence 3. Onely the Councell of Basil at that time when it obeyed Eugenius the fourth was celebrated by Legats But to imitate any thing that was there obserued was too bad a presage Hee resolued to frame the Bull with this clause that he sent The Contents of the Bull. them as Angels of peace to the Councell which before hee had intimated in Trent and gaue them full and free authoritie that for want of that the celebration and continuation might not bee hindred with facultie to preside there and to ordaine any Decrees or Statutes whatsoeuer and to publish them in the Sessions according to custome to propose conclude and execute whatsoeuer was necessary to condemne errours and roote them out of all Prouinces and Kingdomes to take knowledge heare decide and determine the causes of heresie and whatsoeuer else concerneth the Catholike faith to reforme the State of the holy Church in all her members aswel Ecclesiasticall as Secular to make peace amongst Christian Princes and to determine any thing else which may bee for the honour of God the increase of Christian faith with authoritie to bridle with censures and Ecclesiasticall punishments all contradicting and rebellious persons of what state or preeminence soeuer though graced with Pontificall or Regall dignity and to doe any thing else necessary and fit for the extirpation of heresies and errours and the reducing of those people that are aliened from the obedience of the Apostolique Sea preseruation and restauration of Ecclesiasticall libertie yet with condition that in all things they proceede with consent of the Councell But the Pope considering not onely how to set the Councell forward but of the meanes to dissolue it when it was begun in case his seruice did The Bull for the dissolution of the Councell require it to prouide for himselfe in good time he followed the example of Martin the fifth who for feare of those encounters which happened to Iohn the 23. in Constance when hee sent Nuncij to the Councell of Pania gaue them a particular Briefe with authoritie to prolong dissolue or translate it to what place they would A secret to crosse all deliberation which was contrary to the interests of Rome A few dayes after hee made another Bull giuing the Legates power to transferre the Councell This bare date the 22. of February the same yeere of which being to speake hereafter when the The thirteenth of March 1545. the Cardinals of Monte and Santa Croce 1545 PAVL 3. 〈◊〉 CHARLES 5. HENRY 8. FRANCIS 1. The Legates grant an Indulgence without authoritie arriued in Trent and were receiued by the Cardinall of that place That day they made their publike entrie and granted three yeeres and so many times forty dayes of Indulgence to those that were present They had not this authoritie from the Pope but hoped he would ratifie the fact They found no Prelate there though the Pope had caused some to part from Rome that they might be present at the prefixed time The first thing the Legates did was to consider of the contents of the Bull of Faculties giuen them and resolued to keepe it secret and sent aduice to Rome that the condition to proceede with consent of the Councell tied them too much and made them equall to euery pettie Prelate and would breed great difficulties in the gouernment in case it were necessarie to communicate euery particular vnto all and said it was to giue too much libertie or rather licence to the multitude It was perceiued in Rome that the reasons were good and the Bull was corrected according to the aduice and absolute The Bull was corrected authority was giuen them But the Legates while they expected an answere appoynted out the place for the Session capable of 400. persons within the Cathedrall Church Don Diego de Mendoza the Emperors Ambassador with the Republique Don Diego returneth to Trent of Venice arriued in Trent ten dayes after the Legates to assist at the Councell with large commission giuen him from Bruxels the twentieth of Februarie and was receiued by the Legates assisted with the Cardinall Madruccio and three Bishops who onely were then arriued whose names are not to be omitted because they were the first And they were Thomas Campegio Bishop of Feltre the Cardinals nephew Thomas of S. Felicius Bishop of Caua Friar Cornelius Mussus a Franciscan Bishop of Bitonto the most eloquent Preacher of those times Foure dayes after Don Diego made his proposition in writing which shewed the Emperors good disposition concerning the celebration of the Councell and that order was giuen to the Prelates of Spaine to be there who he thought were already in their iourney he excused himselfe by reason of his indisposition for not being there before desired that the actions of the Councell and the reformation of manners might begin as was proposed two yeeres before in the same place by the Lord Granuel and himselfe The Legates answered in writing commending the Emperour receiuing his personall excuse and shewing their desire of the Prelates comming thither And the proposition and answere were receiued by the parties vnto whom it belonged in the points not preiudiciall to the rights of their Princes respectiuely A caution which giueth a manifest argument with what charitie they treated in the proposition and answere where there were onely words of pure complement except the mention of reformation The Legates not knowing which way to treate made demonstration to The Legates desire to haue two sorts of letters and a cipher
the Legates knowing how much it concerned the reputation of the Councell entertained them partly by saying they had not power to giue leaue and partly by giuing hope that the Councell should begin within few dayes Caesars Ambassadour returned to his Ambassage at Venice vpon pretence of indâ— position leauing the Legates doubtfull whether it were by the Emperours commission vpon some tricke or for being wearâ— to bee idle and incommodated Hee promised a speedie returne adding that in the meane while the Ambassadours of the King of the Romanes remained there to assist the seruice of God and yet hee desired the Councell should not bee opened vntill his returne But in the end of the next moneth the greater part of the Bishops moued some by pouertie and some by incommoditie made grieuous complaints and raised as it were a sedition among themselues threatning that they would depart and had recourse to Francis Castel-Alto gouernour of Trent whom Ferdinand had appointed to hold his place together with 〈◊〉 Gineâ—a This man came before the Legats and desired them in the name of his King that now at last they would begin it being plaine how much good would ensue by the celebration and how much euill by temperizing thâ—â— The Legats held themselues offended herewith because they thought it was to shew the world that which was contrary to the trueth and to attribute to them the delay which proceeded from the Emperour And though they among themselues resolued to dissemble and to answere in generall termes yet the Cardinall Monte could not bridle his libertie but in making answere concluded in the end with perswasion to expect Don Diego who had more particular commissions then hee It was hard to entertaine and comfort the Prelates who ill endured that idle delay and especially the poore ones who wanted money and not wordes Wherefore they resolued to giue at the Popes charge fortie Ducats a yeere to the Bishops of Nobili Bertinoro and Money is giuen to the poore Bishops Chioza who complained more then the rest and fearing that the munificence might giue pretence hereafter they declared themselues that it was for a subsidie and not for prouision They gaue the Pope an account by letter of what they had done shewing him the necessitie to assist them with some greater ayde but telling him withall that it was not good to giue it as a firme prouision that the Fathers might not seeme the stipendaries of his Holinesse which would cherish the Protestants excuse not to submit themselues to the Councel because it was composed only of those that depended on and were obliged to the Pope At the same time the Emperor in Wormes cited the Archbiship of Collen The Archbishop of Collen is cited by the Emperour in Wormes to appeare before him within thirtie dayes or to send a Proctor to answere to the accusations and imputations layd vpon him commanding him in the meane space not to make any innouation in Religion and Rites but to reduce the things innouated to their former state Hermannus Bishop of Collen desiring to reforme his Church in the yeere 1536. called a Councell of the Bishops his Suffragans where many Decrees were made and a booke printed composed by Iohn Groperus a Canonist who for seruice done to the Church of Rome was after created Cardinall by Pope Paul the fourth But whether the Archbishop and Groperus himselfe were not satisfied with the reformation or whether hee changed his opinion hee assembled the Clergie and Nobility and chiefe men of his state in the yeere 1543. and established another reformation This though it were approoued by many pleased not the whole Clergie yea the maior part opposed it and made Groperus their head who before had giuen counsell for it and promoted it They entreated the Archbishop to desist and expect a generall Councell or at the least an Imperiall Diet which not being able to obtaine in the yeere 1545 they appealed to the Pope and to the Emperour as supreme aduocate and protectour of the Church The Archbishop published by a writing that the appeale was friuolous and that hee could not desist from that which belonged to the glory of God and amendment of the Church that hee had not to doe either with the Lutherans or others but that hee obserued the doctrine agreeable to the holy Scripture The Archbishop going on in his reformation and the Clergie of Collen insisting vpon the contrary the Emperour receiued the Clergie into his protection and cited the Arch-bishop as hath beene said This newes comming to Trent gaue matter to passe the time at the least with discourses The Legates were much mooued and amongst the Prelates which were present those that were of any vnderstanding blamed the Emperour for making himselfe Iudge of faith and reformation the most gentle word they spake was that the Emperours proceeding was very scandalous They began to know they were not esteemed and that to bee idle was to be scorned by the world Therefore they did discourse that they were constrayned to declare themselues to be a Councel lawfully called and to be beginne The Emperor is blamed for the Citation by the Fathers of Trent the worke of God proceeding first against the foresayd Archbishop the Elector of Saxony the Landgraue of Hassia and likewise against the King of England They grew into so great spirits that they seemed not the same who a few dayes before thought themselues confined in prison The Ministers of the Archbishop of Mentz abated this heat putting them in minde of the greatnesse of those Princes and their adherents and the danger to make them vnite themselues with the King of England and so to make a greater fire in Germanie and the Cardinall of Trent spake in the same forme The Italian Bishops thinking it a great matter to meddle in such eminent subiects said it was true that all the world would be attentiue at such a processe yet that all the importance was to begin and ground it well They incited one another saying it was necessary to redeeme the slownesse past with celerity hereafter That they should demand of the Pope some man of worth to perorate against the accused as did Melehior Baldassino against the Pragmatique in the Laterane Councel beeing perswaded that to depriue Princes of their States had no other difficultie then to vse well the formes of Processes But the Legates as well for this as for other occurrences knew it to be necessarie to haue such a Doctor and wrote to Rome to be prouided of one The Pope vnderstanding the Emperors action was astonished and doubted The Pope was wonderfully distasted with the Citation whether to complaine or be silent To complaine when no effect would succeed he thought friuolous and a demonstration of his small power And this mooued him exceedingly But on the other side considering well how much it imported him not to passe ouer a matter of that moment hee resolued not to giue words
little more then one Age being past priuate interests caused a contention to arise amongst the Bishops of diuers Nations Whereupon those that were remote beeing few and not willing to bee ouercome by the borderers who were more in number to make the ballance equall it was necessary that euery Nation should assemble by it selfe and resolue according to the number of voices and that the generall decision should be established not by the suffrages of particular men but by the plurality of the voyces of the Nations So it was obserued in the Councels of Constance and Basil which vse as it was good where the gouernment was free as it was when the world had no Pope so it ill befitted Why the Romanists made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding Trent where they desired a Councell subiect vnto him And this was the reason why the Legates at Trent and the Court of Rome made so great a matter of the forme of proceeding and of the quality and authority of the Presidencie But the answere being come from Rome they called the Congregation the fifth of Ianuary 1546. where the Cardinall of Monte hauing saluted and blessed 1546 them all in the Popes name caused the said Briefe of exemption from payment of tenthes to be read The three Legates made as it were three encomiasticall Orations one after another declaring the Popes good affection towards the Fathers But some Spaniards saide that this fauour of the Pope brought greater dammage then benefit because the accepting of it implied a confession that the Pope might lay burthens vpon other Churches and that the Councell had not authority to hinder him nor to exempt those who by right were not to be included The Legates were not only displeased at this but returned also some biting termes Some of the Prelates demanded that the grace might bee extended to those of their families also and to as many as were present in the Councel The Generals of the religious Orders demanded likewise the same exemption alledging the charge of the Monasteries for the Friars which they brought to the Councel Catalanus Triultius Bishop of Piacenza who arriued two dayes before related publikely that hee was rifled as he passed neere to Mirandula and desired an order should be made in the Councel against those that hindered or molested the Prelates or others that went to the Councel The Legates ioyning this propose with the foresaid pretence of exemption considering of what importance it might bee if the Councel should meddle in such a businesse making Edicts for their owne exaltation and that this was to touch the secrets of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie put it aside with much dexteritie alledging it would seeme strange to the world and too great a desire of reuenge offering to labour with the Pope that hee would prouide for the security of their persons and haue consideration of the families of the Prelates and of the Friars And so they appeased all And going on to the Conciliary actions the Cardinall of Monte related what forme was obserued in the last Laterane Councel where himselfe was present as Archbishop of Siponto Hee said that treating then of the French Pragmatique of the schisme against Iulius 2. and of the warre betweene Christian Princes three deputations of Prelates were made for those matters that each Congregation beeing employed in one onely it might better digest it that the Decrees being framed a generall Congregation was called where euery one spake his opinion and that by those the resolutions were better reformed so that all things passed in the Session with great concord and comlinesse that the businesse to bee handled by them was more various the Lutheranes hauing moued euery stone to ouerthrow the building of Card. Monte prescribeth an order for discussing matters in Councel faith therefore that it will bee necessary to diuide the matters and for euery one to ordaine a particular Congregation to dispute it to cause the Deputies to frame the Decrees which are to bee proposed in the generall Congregation where euery one shall deliuer his opinion which that it might bee absolutely free themselues the Legates did resolue to be proposers onely and not to giue their suffrage but in the Session That all should bethinke themselues what was necessary to be handled that some beginning might be made in the Session which approached They proposed then whether they were pleased that a Decree already A great difference about the title of the Councel framed concerning Christian conuersation while the Councel lasted in Trent should bee published in the Session Which beeing read with the title The most holy as the commandement from Rome was the French men desired this addition Representing the Church Vniuersall which opinion many Bishops did follow with a ioynt consent But the Legates considering that that title was vsed onely in the Councel of Constance and Basil and that to imitate them was to renew their memorie and to giue them some authority and to open a gap to the difficulties which then troubled the Church of Rome and which imported more considering that after they had said Representing the Church Vniuersall some also might thinke to adde the words following that is which hath power immediatly from CHRIST whereunto euery one though of Papall dignitie is bound to obey they opposed strongly and as they wrote to Rome in plaine termes they whetted themselues against it without declaring to the fathers the true causes but onely saying they were froathy and inuidious words and that the heretikes would haue made a bad interpretation of them And they all so laboured without discouering the secret first by art then by saying plainely they would not permit it that they appeased the generall commotion though the French men and some few more remained firme in their proposition And Iohn de Salazzar Bishop of Lanciano a Spaniard by Nation assisted the Legats very much who hauing commended in ample termes the first Councels of the Church for antiquity and sanctitie of those that assisted he desired they should bee imitated in the title vsed by them which was very plaine without expressing representation or what or how great authoritie the Councell had But hee pleased them not when he said that by their example the name of Presidents ought to be laid aside because it was neuer vsed by any ancient Councell but begun onely by that of Constance which The name of Presidents was neuer vsed in Councell before the Councell of Constance by reason of schisme changed Presidents often adding that if that example were to be followed it would also be necessary to nominate the Emperours Ambassadour For then the King of the Romans was named and the Princes with him But this pride was farre remote from Christian humility and he repeated the discourse of the Cardinall Santa Croce which hee made the twelfth of December by which also hee concluded that they should desist to make mention of Presidencie This
proposition troubled the Legats more then the former yet the Cardinall Monte suddenly answered that Councels haue spoken diuersly according to the occurrences of the times that formerly the Pope hath alwayes beene acknowledged for head of the Church nor euer any Councell hath beene demaunded with condition it should not depend on the Pope as the Duch-men now doe with great boldnesse vnto which hereticall temeritie it was fit to resist in euery action shewing they were ioyned with the head which is the Pope by making mentions of his Legats Hee spake much in this matter and knowing hee could better maintaine it by diuersion then perswasions hee was a meanes they should passe to another thing The contents of the Decree was approued by all but there being one particle in it in which euery one was exhorted to pray to God for the Pope Emperour and Kings the French Prelats desired there should speciall mention bee made of the French King This the Cardinall Santa Croce commended but added that the like specification would be expected by all in their place which would proue a long businesse and full of danger by reason of precedencie The French men replied that in the Bull of the conuocation the Pope had made mention onely of the Emperour and French King and therefore by that example they should name them both or neither The Legats tooke time to thinke of it being desirous to giue euery one satisfaction The seuenth of Ianuary all the Prelats clad in their ordinary habit assembled The session Ianuary 7. themselues in the house of the prime Legat from whence they went to the Cathedrall Church with the crosse before them Out of the Countrey of Trent were collected into the Citie three hundred foote armed partly with pikes and partly with harquebushes and some horse These put themselues in file on either side the way from the house of the Church where the Legats and Prelats beeing entred the Souldiers returned to the market place and discharged their harquebushes and remained there to guard the Session Besides the Legats and Cardinall of Trent there were present foure Arch-bishops twenty eight Bishops three Abbats of the congregation of Cassina and foure generals who sat in the place of the Session These forty three persons made the generall Councel Of the Archbishops two were titular only neuer seene in the Churches from which they had their name which the Pope gaue them only to do them honor the one was Olaus Magnus Archbishop of Vpsala in Gothland the other Robert Venante a Scottish-man Arch-bishop of Armagh in Ireland who though he were pore-blinde was commended for his vertue to ride post the best in the world These two men hauing beene releeued certaine yeeres in Rome by the Popes almes were sent to Trent to increase the number and to depend on the Legats About the number of twenty Diuines stood on their feete the Ambassador of the King of the Romans and the Proctor of the Cardinall of Ausburg were present and sate vpon the Ambassadours bench and neere vnto them vpon the same bench sate ten Gentlemen chosen out of the bordering places by the Cardinall of Trent Iohn Fonseca Bishop of Castelamare said Masse and Coriolanus Martiranus Bishop of S. Marke made the Sermon When the Masse was ended the Prelats put on their Pontificall habits and then the Letanie and Prayers were said as in the first Session After this all sate downe and the Bishop that said Masse mounting into the Pulpit read the forenamed Bull against admitting to giue voyce the Proctors of those that were absent without mentioning the other where those of Germanie were excepted Then he read the Decree in which the Synod exhorted all the faithfull assembled in Trent to liue in the feare of God and dayly to pray for the peace of Princes and vnitie of the Church and those of the Councell to say Masse at the least on Sundaies and to pray for the Pope Emperour Kings and Princes and all to fast giue almes to be sober and to instruct their families It exhorted also all men especially the learned to bethinke themselues exactly how to resist heresies and in the assemblies to vse modestie in speaking And it ordained beside that if any sat not in their place or gaue not voice or was not present in their congregations he should not receiue any preiudice or gaine any new right The fathers being interrogated after this was read they answered it pleased them But the French men added that they approued not so bare a title and required an addition of Representing the vniuersall Church In fine the next session was appointed the fourth of February and the fathers had leaue to depart who putting off their Pontificall habits did in their ordinarie apparell accompanie the Legats home in the same order they came to Church which was obserued in all the sessions afterward After the session there was no congregation held vntill the thirteenth of Ianuary because Peter Pacceco Bishop of Iahen lately created Cardinall who expected the hat from Rome without which the ceremonie gaue him not leaue to goe abroad had a desire to be there because order was to bee taken therein that no inconueniences should happen in the session The congregation being assembled the Legats complained of those who in the session had opposed the title they shewed it was not seemely to cause diuersitie of opinions to appeare in that publike place that the congregations were made that euery one might deliuer his mind more priuatly and all agree in that which was to bee published that nothing would more daunt the heretiques and encourage the Catholiques then the fame of vnion They descended to the matter of the title and said that none was more fit then that which the Pope had giuen in the Conuocation and in so many other Bulls where it was called Oecumenicall and vniuersall vnto which it was superfluous to adde representation in regard whole bookes declare what a Councell lawfully called and begun is and doth represent that by doing otherwise they should seeme to make doubt of the authority thereof and resemble it to some other Councell vnto which they gaue that title being willing to supplie with words the lawfull authority which they knew it wanted glancing at that of Basil and Constance but to make a firme resolution they would haue euery one deliuer his opinion The Cardinall Pacceco began to say the Councell was adorned with very many titles which if they were vsed in all occasions the expression of them would bee greater then the body of the Decree But as a great Emperour A dispute about the title of the Councell possessour of many kingdomes and states vseth in his Edicts the title onely from whence they haue force and often putteth his owne name to them without any title at all so this Councell according to the Subiects that shall be handled ought to vse many titles to expresse its authoritie but now that they are in
the preparatories there is no necessitie to vse any of them at all The Bishop of Feltre put them in minde that the Protestants desired a Councell where themselues might haue a decisiue voice so that if this title be giuen to the Councell that it representeth the Church vniuersall they will draw an argument from hence that some of euery order of the vniuersall Church ought to be present These being two the Clergie and the Laitie it cannot be intirely represented if the Laitie be excluded But for the rest those also of the Councell who assented to the simple title were of opinion that it ought to bee supplied The Bishop of Saint Marke said that the Laikes are most improperly called the Church For the Canons determine that they haue no authority to command but necessitie to obey and that this is one of the things which the Councell ought to decree that the Seculars ought humbly to receiue that doctrine of faith which is giuen them by the Church without disputing or thinking further on it and therefore that it is very meete to vse the title that the Synode representeth the Church vniuersall to make them vnderstand that they are not the Church but ought to hearken to and obey the Church Many things were spoken and they went on without any firme conclusion but onely that the simple title should bee vsed in the next session as it was in the last When this was ended because certaine Prelates desired that at the last they might come to matters substantiall the Legats to giue them satisfaction proposed that they should consider of the three heads contained in the Popes Bulls that is the extirpation of heresies reformation of discipline and establishing of peace how they should beginne these treaties what course they should holde and how proceede that they should pray God to illuminate them all and euery one should speake his opinion in the first congregation In the ende some commissions from absent Bishops were presented and the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishops of Feltre and Astorga were deputed to consider of their excuse and relate in the Congregation The next day the Legates wrote to Rome that it appeared that the amplification of the title with addition of Representing the Church Vniuersall was a thing so popular and so pleased all that it might easily be spoken of againe and therefore they desired to know his Holinesse pleasure if they should persist in denying it or yeeld vnto them especially vpon occasion of making some Decree of importance as to condemne heresies or the like They gaue aduice also that they had made the proposition for the next Congregation so generall that they might yeelde to the desire of the Prelates which was to enter into the substantiall points and yet enterpose time that they might receiue instruction from his Holinesse They added that the Cardinall Pacceco had aduice that the Emperor had giuen order to many Spanish Bishops men of exemplary liues and learning to goe to the Councel Therefore they thought it necessary that his Holinesse should send ten or twelue Prelates whom hee might trust men fit to appeare for their other qualities that the number of the Oltramontans increasing especially men rare of exemplaritie The Legates desire to make their partie strong and learning they might in some part bee incountred For amongst those that vntill then were in Trent those that had good mindes had little learning and lesse discretion and those that had vnderstanding were discouered to haue deseignes and hard to be gouerned In the next Congregation assembled the eighteenth to vnderstand the The Imperialists desire to beginne with reformation mindes of all concerning the Propositions made in the last the opinions were foure The Imperialists said that the points of doctrine could not bee touched with hope of any fruit because it was first necessary to remooue the transgressions from whence the heresies arose by a good reformation enlarging themselues very much in this field and concluding that so long as the scandall which the World receiueth by the deformation of the Clergie ceaseth not nothing that they can say or preach will euer bee beleeued all beeing perswaded that deedes ought to bee regarded and not words And that they ought not to take example by the ancient Councels because in them either there was not corruption of maners or that was not cause of heresie and in fine that to deferre the treatie of reformation was to shew themselues incorrigible Some few others thought fit to beginne with doctrine and then to passe to reformation alledging that faith is the ground and foundation of Christian life that no man begins to build from the roofe but from the foundations that it is a greater sinne to erre in faith then in other humane actions and that the point of rooting out heresies was put first in the Popes Buls A third opinion was that the points of reformation and faith might ill bee separated because there was no doctrine without abuse nor abuse which drawed not after it the bad interpretation and bad sense of some doctrine Therefore it was necessarie to handle them at the same time for that the world hauing their eyes fixed vpon this Councell and expecting a remedie as well in matters of faith as maners it would be satisfied better by handling them both together then one after another especially if according to the proposition of the Cardinall of Monte diuers deputations were made and one handled this matter and the other that which should be done quickely considering that the time present when Christendome had peace was precious and not to bee lost not knowing what impediments the time to come might bring And the rather because they should study to make the Councell as short as they could that the Churches the lesse while might remaine depriued of their Pastours and for many other respects intimating that which might arise in length of time to the distast of the Pope and Court of Rome Some others among whom were the French men demanded that that of the peace might be the first that they should write vnto the Emperour the most Christian King and other Princes giuing them thankes for the conuocation of the Councel for continuance whereof that they would establish peace and helpe the worke forward by sending their Ambassadours and Prelates and likewise should write friendly to the Lutheranes inuiting them charitably to come to the Councell and ioyne themselues with the rest of Christendome The Legates vnderstanding the opinions of them all and commending their wisedome said that because it was late and the consultation of weight and the opinions various they would thinke of what euery one had said and in the first Congregation propose the points to bee determined Order was taken that there should bee two Congregations euery weeke Two Congregations euery weeke without intimation on Munday and Friday without warning and in the end the Archbishop of Aix hauing receiued letters
and withall to haue shewed that they held the Prelates in esteeme The next congregation was spent in reading many letters and disputing A Congregation what Seale to vse Some proposed they should bee sealed in leade with a Bull proper to the Synode in which some would haue on the one side the image of the holy ghost in the forme of a Doue and the name of the Synod on the other and some desired other formes all which were glorious But the Legats who had another order from Rome suffering the fathers to dispute heereon diuerted the proposition by saying it sauored of pride and protracted the time because they must send to Venice to make the forme of it in regard no Artisan in Trent was able to doe it adding that it might bee better thought of afterwards and that it was necessarie to dispatch the letters now which might bee done by the name and seale of the Prime Legat. That which remained was put off vntill the next Congregation In the which the two points before proposed were discussed and concerning A Congregation the first there were two opinions One that the Decree should bee framed and published the other that it was not good to tie themselues with a Decree but to keepe their libertie and resolue as occasion should serue They tooke a middle course to make mention onely that the Synode was principally assembled for these two causes without going any further But for the second point the maior part were of opinion that they being assembled to condemne the Lutheran heresie they should follow the order of their confession which others contradicted because it was an imitation of the Colloquies in Germanie which would debase the dignitie of the Councel And the two first heads of the Augustan confession being of the Trinitie and incarnation in which there was no substantiall difference though they were expressed after a new maner and vnusuall in the Schooles if they should bee approoued reputation would bee giuen them and they could not so well condemne the rest and in case they would neither approoue nor condemne them and speake of them not with the termes of that confession but of the Schooles or others there was danger to raise new disputes and new schismes The Legates who aimed at nothing but to driue out the time were glad to heare the difficulties and did carefully cherish them sometimes incouraging one and sometimes another The time prefixed for the session approaching the Legats hauing receiued The Legates were perplexed for want of instruction no instruction from Rome were much perplexed For to passe that session as the former in ceremonies only was to loose all reputation and to handle any matter was dangerous because they had not their marke prefixed whereat to aime That which seemed to haue least perill was to frame a decree vpon the resolution taken in the congregation to handle the points of faith and reformation together whereunto opposition was made that it was to bind themselues and to determine that in the congregation which was vndecided by the Pope In this ambiguitie it was proposed that they should make a delatory decree vnder pretence that many Prelats were in their iourny and would shortly come thither Cardinal Poole told them that in regard a confession of faith hath been made in all the ancient Cauncels the same should be done in that session publishing that of the Church of Rome At the last it was resolued to make the Decree with a simple title and to make mention therein that they ought to treat of religion and reformation but in such generall termes that the Creed might be recited and passed ouer making another Decree to deferre the materiall points vntill another session alleadging for a reason that some Prelates were ready to set forward and some in their iourney already and to prolong the terme of the next session as long as they could for feare of being brought into the like straits yet so as not to put it off vntill after Easter When this was framed they imparted it to the Prelates they trusted most amongst whom the Bishop of Bitonto put to their consideration that to make a session to establish a Creed made 1200. yeeres before and continually beleeued and now absolutely accepted by al might be laughed at by those that were enuious and ill expounded by others That they cannot say they follow the Fathers example in this because they haue either made aconfession against the heresies they did condemne or repeated the former made against the heresies already condemned to giue them greater authoritie adding some thing for declaration or to reduce it into memorie or to secure it against obliuion But now neither a new confession was composed nor a declaration adioyned To giue them more authoritie belonged not to them nor to that age To recall it into memorie in regard it was repeated euery weeke in all Churches and was in the fresh memorie of euery one was a thing superfluous and affected That the heretikes ought to bee conuinced by the confession was true of those who erred against it but it was not so of the Lutherans who beleeued it as the Catholikes If when this preparation shall bee made the confession bee neuer vsed to this purpose it will bee thought to bee done to no other end then to entertaine the time and to sprinkle Court-holy-water not daring to touch the poynts of doctrine nor being willing to meddle with the reformation He thought it better to interpose delay in regard of the expectation of the Prelates and so to end the Session The Bishop of Chioza added that the reasons alleadged might serue the heretikes turnes by saying that if the confession can serue to conuert infidels ouercome the heretikes and confirme the faithfull they could not enforce them to beleeue any thing besides The Legat iudged not these reasons to be so strong as the contrary that not to make a Decree was losse of reputation Therefore they resolued on that side and fitted some words better according to the aduertisements of the Prelates and proposed the Decree in the Congregation of the first of February Of this many things were sayd and though it was approued by the maior part yet in the end of the congregation it gaue distaste and some of the Prelates said reasoning among themselues it will be said that by a worke of twenty yeeres time it hath beene concluded that we should be brought to heare the Creed repeated The fourth day destinated for the Session they went to Church with The Session the same ceremonies and company in which Peter Tragliania Archbishop of Palermo sang Masse Ambrose Catarin of Siena a Dominican Friar Archbishop of Torre read the Decree the substance whereof was that the Synod The Decree is read considering the importance of the two points to be treated of that is the extirpation of heresies and reformation of manners exhorteth all to trust in God and arme
themselues with spirituall weapons and that their diligence may haue both beginning and progresse from the grace of God it determineth to begin from the confession of faith imitating the examples of the Fathers who in the principall Councels in the beginning of the actions haue opposed that buckler against the heresies and sometimes haue conuerted the infidels ouercome the heretikes with that alone in which all that professe Christianitie doe agree And here the whole was repeated word by word without adding any other conclusion And the Archbishop asked the Fathers whether the Decree pleased them All answered affirmatiuely b 〈…〉 some with conditions and additions of no great moment yet such as displeased the Cardinall of Monte who liked not they should descend to particulars in the Sessions fearing that when some matter of weight was to bee The eighth of Aprill is appointed for the next Session treated of some inconuenience might arise Afterwards the other Decree was read intimating the Session for the eighth of Aprill alleadging for a cause of the delay that many Prelates were in a readinesse to come and some were in the iourney and for that the deliberations of the Synod will be more esteemed when they shall bee strengthened by the counsell and presence of of more Fathers yet so as that they would not deferre the discussion and examination of what seemed fit to be handled presently The Court of Rome who stood all amazed at the very name of reformation was well pleased to heare that the Councell entertained it selfe in preambles hoping that time would bring foorth some remedie And the Courtiers that had intemperate tongues exercised their gibing publishing diuers bitter Pasquins as then the custome was in all accidents some commending Pasquins made against the Session the Prelates assembled in Trent for making a most noble decree worthy of a generall Councel and some exhorting them to vnderstand their owne worth and knowledge The Legates in giuing the Pope an account of the Session held sent also aduise that it would be hard to oppose and ouercome those who desired to finish The Legates giue the Pope an account of the Session the title with the representation of the Church vniuersall yet they would endeauour to remooue the difficulties But that it was impossible to entertaine the Prelates any more without comming to and doing some essentiall matter and therefore that they expected the order and instruction which they so often had demanded That for their parts they thought it fit to handle those points of the holy Scripture which were in controuersie betweene them and the Lutherans and the abuse brought into the Church in that matter which things would much satisfie the world and offend no man and they would expect an answere for this there beeing space enough to examine those matters and many occasions to driue out the time vntill the beginning of Lent But though the Councell was then opened and still celebrated the affaires of Germanie continued the same In the beginning of the yeere the Elector The affaires of Germanie continue the same And the Palatine embraceth the reformed religion Palatine brought in the vse of the Chalice the popular tongue in publique prayers the marriage of Priests and other things which were reformed before in other places And those that were appointed by the Emperour to bee present in the meeting to finde out a way to compose the differences of Religion met together at a Colloquie in Ratisbon The Emperor deputed for Presidents the Bishop of Eicstat and the Conte of Furstemberg but no good fruit grew thereof by reason of the suspicions which one part conceiued against the other and because the Catholikes omitted no occasions to giue greater iealousies to the other side and to faine them of their owne which finally made the Colloquie to dissolue The fifteenth of February Martin Luther died also These newes being Martin Luther dieth sent to Trent and Rome there was not so much griefe for the change of Religion in the Palatinate as ioy that the Colloquie succeeded not well but tended The Romanists reioyce at his death and at the dissolution of the Colloquie without fruit to dissolution and that Luther was dead The Colloquie seemed another Councell and gaue great iealousie because if any thing had beene accorded they saw not how the Councell could after reiect it and if it had beene accepted it would seeme that the Councell receiued lawes from another place And by all meanes the Colloquie being on foote and the Emperours ministers there present it brought small reputation to the Councell and the Pope The Fathers in Trent and the Court in Rome conceiued great hope seeing that so potent an instrument to contradict the doctrine and rites of the Church of Rome was dead who was the principall and almost the totall cause of the diuisions and innouations introduced and held it for a presage of the good successe of the Councell and the rather because that death was diuulged throughout Italy with many prodigious and fabulous circumstances which were ascribed to miracle and the vengeance of God though there were but the vsuall accidents which doe ordinarily happen in the deaths of men of sixtie three yeeres of age for in that age Martin Luther Fables raysed vpon Luthers death died But those things that happened afterwards euen vntill our age haue declared that Martin was onely one of the meanes and that the causes were more potent and secret The Emperour beeing arriued in Ratisbon complained grieuously that The Emperors letters concerning the Colloquy were laughed at the Colloquie was dissolued and wrote letters thereof throughout all Germany which were laughed at because it was too much knowne that the separation was wrought by the Spaniards and Friars and by the Bishop of Eicstat whom hee had sent And when the workemen are knowne it is not hard to iudge whence the beginning of the motion doth proceed But the wise Emperour was willing to vse the same thing to satisfie the Pope and the Councel and to finde an occasion against the Protestants which the euent shewed to bee true For the same complaints beeing renewed in the Diet and meanes of agreement beeing sought by those that were assembled the Ministers of Ments and Triers separating themselues from the other Electors and adhering to the other Bishops approoued the Councell and desired the Emperour to protect it and to cause the Protestants to be there and submit themselues to it But they did resist and remonstrate that that Councell had not those qualities and conditions so often promised and desired that the peace might bee kept and the differences in religion accorded in a lawfull Councel in Germanie or in an Imperiall Diet. But in the end the maskes The prouisions for warre were knowne were remooued and the prouisions for war could no longer be hid whereof mention shall bee made in its proper place The Pope considered very much of the
wrote the Decalogue in stone with his owne finger commaunding it should be laid vp in the Cabinet called the Arke of the Couenant That he often commaunded Moyses to write the precepts in a booke and that one copie should bee kept in the Arke and the King haue another to reade it continually This fell not out in the Gospell which the Sonne of God wrote in the hearts for which neither tables nor chest nor booke is necessary yea the Church was most perfect before any of the Apostles wrote and though they had writ nothing the Church would haue wanted nothing of its perfection But as Christ founded the doctrine of the New Testament in the hearts so hee forbad it not to bee written as in some false Religions where the mysteries were kept secret nor was lawfull to write them but onely to teach them by word of mouth And therefore that it is an vndoubted truth that whatsoeuer the Apostles haue written and whatsoeuer they haue taught by word of mouth is of equall authority because they wrote and spake by the instinct of the holy Ghost which notwithstanding as by assisting them it hath directed them to write and preach the trueth so it cannot bee said it hath forbidden them to write any thing to the end to hold it in mysterie wherefore the Articles of faith cannot bee distinguished into two kinds some published by writing others commaunded to bee communicated onely by voyce Hee said that whosoeuer thought otherwise must fight against two great difficulties the one to tell wherein the difference is the other how the Apostles successors haue beene able to write that which was forbidden by God adding that it was as hard to maintaine the third that is how it hath accidentally happened that some particulars haue not beene written because it would derogate from the prouidence of God in directing the holy Apostles to compose the Scriptures of the New Testament Therefore The Fathers neuer made traditions of equall authority with the Scripture hee concluded that to enter into this treatie was to saile betweene Scriptuâ—e and Caribdis and that it was better to imitate the fathers who serued themselues of this place onely in case of necessitie neuer thinking to make of it an Article of competition against the holy Scripture Hee added that it was not necessary to proceede now to any new determination because the Lutherans though they said they would be conuinced by the Scripture onely haue not made a controuersie in this article and that it is good to keep themselues onely to the controuersies which they haue promoted without setting new on foote exposing themselues to the danger of making a great diuision in Christendome The Fryars opinion pleased but few yea Cardinall Poole reprehended it The opinion of Marinarus was very distastefull and said it better beseemed a Colloquie in Germanie then a Councell of the vniuersall Church that in this they should ayme at the sincere veritie it selfe not as there where nothing is handled but the according of the parties though to the preiudice of the truth that to preserue the Church it was necessarie that the Lutherans should receiue all the Romane doctrine or that as many of their errors as was possible might be discouered the more to make manifest to the world that there was no agreement to be made with them Therefore if they haue framed no controuersie concerning traditions it was necessary to frame it now and to condemne their opinions and to shew that that doctrine not onely differeth from the true in that wherein it doeth purposely contradict it but in all other parts that they should endeauour to condemne as many absurdities as can be drawen out of their writings and that the feare was vaine to dash against Scilla or Caribdis for that captious reason whereunto whosoeuer gaue earâ— would conclude there was no tradition at all In the second Article they all agreed in this that a Catalogue should bee Concerning the canon cal bookes of the Scripture made as it was in former times of the Canonicall bookes in which all should be registred which are read in the Romane Church euen those of the Old Testament which were neuer receiued by the Hebrewes And for proofe of this they all alledged the Councell of Laodicea Pope Innocence the first the third Councell of Carthage and Pope Gelasius But there were foure opinions Some would haue two rankes made in the first onely those should be put which without contradiction haue beene receiued by all in the other those which sometime haue beene reiected or haue had doubt made of them and it was said though formerly this was neuer done by any Councell or Pope yet alwayes it was so vnderstood For Austin maketh such a distinction and his authority hath beene canonized in the Chapter In Canonicis And Saint Gregorie who was after Gelasius writing vpon Iob sayeth of the Maccabees that they are written for edification though they bee not Canonicall Aloisius of Catanea a Domican Fryar said that this distinction was made by Saint Hierome who was receiued by the Church as a rule and direction to appoint the Canon of the Scriptures and he alleadged Cardinal Caietan who had distinguished them following Saint Hierom as an infallible rule giuen vs by the Church and so hee wrote to Pope Clement the seuenth when hee sent him his exposition vpon the Historicall bookes of the Old Testament Some thought fit to establish three rankes The first of those which alwayes haue beene held for Diuine the second of those whereof sometimes doubt hath beene made but by vse haue obtained Canonicall authority in which number are the sixe Epistles and the Apocalyps of the New Testament and some small parts of the Euangelists The third of those whereof there hath neuer beene any assurance as are the seauen of the Old Testament and some Chapters of Daniel and Hester Some thought it better to make no distinction at all but to imitate the Councell of Carthage and others making the Catalogue and saying no more Another opinion was that all of them should bee declared to bee in all partes as they are in the Latine Bible of diuine and equall authoritie The Booke of Baruc troubled them most which is not put in the number neither by the Laodiceans nor by those of Carthage nor by the Pope and therefore should be left out as well for this reason as because the beginning of it cannot be found But because it was read in the Church the Congregation esteeming this a potent reason resolued that it was by the Ancients accounted a part of Ieremie and comprised with him In the Congregation on Friday the fifth of March aduise being come The Bishop of Bitonto assisting in Councell is in danger of excommunication in Rome for not paying his Pensionaries that the Pensionaries of the Bishop of Bitonto had demanded in Rome to be paide and for this cause had cited him before the Auditor
with all their might and the Prelates alledging that they belonged to them and were vsurped pretended restitution And because the contention was heere not of opinions but of profit they vsed on both sides not onely reasons but deedes also Which differences were set on foote that at the time of the Session nothing might be decided Therefore the Legates resolued to deferre these two points vntill another Session Two Decrees were framed as formerly was resolued and were read in the last Congregation and approoued yet with some exceptions in the point of the vulgar Edition In the ende heereof the Cardinall of Monte after hee had commended the learning and wisedome of them all admonished them of the seemely behauiour which was fit to vse in the publique Session shewing one heart and one minde in regard the points were sufficiently examined in the Congregations and the Congregation beeing ended the Cardinall Santa Croce assembled those that had opposed the vulgar Edition and shewed they could not complaine because it was not prohibited but left free to correct it and to haue recourse to No errors of faith in the vulgar Edition the originall but that onely it was forbid to say there were in it errors of faith for which it ought to be reiected The eight of April appoynted for the Session being come the Masse of the holy Ghost was said by Saluator Alepus Archbishop of Torre in Sardinia and the Sermon was made by Friar Austin of Aretium Generall of the Serui the Pontificall habiliments put on the accustomed letanies and prayers made and the Decrees read by the Archbishop that said Masse The first conteined in substance that the Synode ayming to preserue the purity of the Gospel promised by the Prophets published by Christ and preached by the Apostles Two Decrees read in the Session as the fountaine of all trueth and discipline of maners which trueth and discipline are contained in the bookes and vnwritten traditions receiued by The contents of the former the Apostles from the mouth of Christ and dictated to them by the holy Ghost and passed from one to another doeth according to the example of the Fathers receiue with equall reuerence all the bookes of the old and new Testament and the traditions belonging to faith and manners as proceeding from the mouth of Christ or dictated by the holy Ghost and preserued in the Catholique Church And setting downe the Catalogue of the bookes concludeth that if any will not receiue them all as Sacred and Canonicall in all parts as they are read in the Catholike Church and contained in the vulgar Edition or shall wittingly and purposely despise the traditions let him be Anathema that euery one may know what ground the Synode will vse in confirming the points of doctrine and reforming of maners in the Church The substance of the second Decree was that the vulgar Edition should be The substance of the second Decree held for authenticall in publike Lectures Disputations Sermons and expositions and that none should dare to refuse it That the holy Scripture cannot bee expounded against the sense held by the holy Mother the Church nor against the common consent of the Fathers though with purpose to conceale those expositions and that the offenders should be punished by the Ordinaries that the vulgar Edition should be most exactly printed That no bookes of religion bee printed sold or kept without the authors name and that the approbation appeare in the frontispice of the booke vpon paine of excommunication and pecuniary punishment constituted by the last Lateran Councell That none should dare to vse the words of the holy Scripture in scurrility fables vanity flatteries detractions superstitions inchantments diuinations castings of lots libels and that the transgressors should bee punished at the discretion of the Bishops And it was determined to hold the next The next Session is to be heâ—d the 17. of Iune Session the 17. of Iune Afterwards the Commission of Don Diego de Mendoza and Francis de Toledo the Emperours Ambassadors was read by the Secretarie of the Councel The Commission of the Emperours Ambassadors is read Don Diego was absent and the other hauing in the Emperours name saluted the Fathers in few words said in substance That all the world knew that the Emperour thought nothing to befit him more then not onely to defend the flocke of CHRIST from enemies but to free it from tumults and seditions therefore that he reioyced to see the day when the Councell published by the Pope was opened and that being willing to fauour that occasion with his power and authoritie he had sent thither Mendoza vnto whom in regard of his indisposition himselfe was ioyned So that nothing remained but to pray God vniformely that he would fauour the enterprise of the Councell and which is the Principall would preserue peace betweene the Pope and Emperour for the establishing of the trueth of the Gospel restoring the Church to her puritie weeding the cockle out of the Lords field Answere was made by the Councell that his Lordships comming was most acceptable both for the dutie they did owe the Emperour and for the fauour hee promised them hauing also much hope in the realtie religion of his Lordship That they imbraced him with all their heart and did admit as farre as they could with reason the mandates of Caesar That they were sorry for the indisposition of his Colleague and thanked God for the peace betweene the Pope and the Emperour praying him to fauour the desires of them both for the increase of Christian religion and peace of the Church These things being done with the vsuall ceremonies the Session ended the Decrees whereof were sent to Rome by the Legates and a little after printed But after they were seene especially in Germany they ministred great A few Prelats and not learned do decide the greatest points of religion matter of discourse Some thought it strange that fiue Cardinals and 48. bishops should so easily define the most principall and important points of Religion neuer decided before giuing Canonicall authoritie to Bookes held for vncertaine and apocryphall making authenticall a translation differing from the original prescribing and restraining the manner to vnderstand the word of God neither was there amongst these Prelates any one remarkable for learning some of them were Lawyers perhaps learned in that profession but of little vnderstanding in Religion few Diuines but of lesse then ordinary sufficiencie the greater number Gentlemen or Courtiers and for their dignities some were onely titular and the maior part Bishops of so small Cities that supposing euery one to represent his people it could not be said that one of a thousand in Christendome was represented But particularly of Germany there was not so much as one bishop or Diuine Was it possible that amongst so many no man should be sent Why did not the Emperour cause some of them to goe who assisted in the
Colloquie and were informed in the differencies Amongst the Prelats of Germany onely the Cardinall of Ausburg had sent a Proctor and him a Sauoyard For the Proctors of the Cardinall and Elector of Ments vnderstanding their masters death went away two moneths before Others said that the things decided were not of so great moment as they Nothing is certainely defined concerning traditions seemed For the point of traditions which seemed most important was of no consequence First because it was nothing to ordain they should be receiued if it were not declared which they were how they should be knowen thē because there was no commandement to receiue them but onely a prohibition to contemne them wittingly and deliberately So that he that reiected them with reuerend termes contradicted not and the rather because there is an example of the adherents of the Church of Rome who receiue not the ordination of Deaconesses graunt not to the people the election of the Minister which certainely was an Apostolical institution continued more then eight hundred yeeres and which more importeth obserue not the communion of the Chalice Instituted by Christ preached by the Apostles obserued by the whole Church vntill within two hundred yeeres and now also by all Christian Nations but the Latine that if this be not a tradition it is impossible to shew whatother is And for the vulgar edition declared authenticall nothing at all was done because among so many copies it cannot be knowen which is the true But this last opposition was made because the deputation to make a corrected copie of the vulgar edition was not knowen The which for what cause it was not effected shall be said in its place But the Decrees of the Session being seene in Rome and the importance Nor concerning the vulgar edition of the things treated of considered the Pope began to thinke he ought more to regard the businesse of the Councell then vntill that time hee had done and he enlarged the congregation of Cardinals and Prelats who were to consider of the occurrences of the Synode and to relate them By the aduice of these after their first assembling he admonished the Legats of three things One not to publish hereafter in Session any decree before they had communicated it at Rome and to auoyd too much slownesse in proceeding The Pope admonisheth the Legates of three things but to beware much more of two much celeritie which might make them resolue of some indigested matter and want time to receiue orders from him what they should propose deliberate and conclude The second not to spend time in matters not controuersed as they had done in those that were handled for the last session wherein all agree that they are vndoubted principles The third to take heede that by no meanes the Popes authoritie be disputed on Whereunto they readily answered that they would obey his Holinesse To whom the Legates make a ready answere commandement but that it seemed to them that in the things defined there is small difference betweene Catholiques and Heretiques and that some of the Scriptures of the Old and New Testament receiued by the third Councell of Carthage by Innocentius the first by Gelatius by the sixt Synod of Trullus and the Florentine Councell are called into question by the Heretikes and which is worse by some Catholikes and Cardinals and also that the vnwritten Traditions are impugned by the Lutherans who intend nothing more then to annihilate them declaring that all things necessary to saluation are written And therefore though these two heads bee principles yet they are the most controuersed conclusions which are to bee decided in the Councell and of the greatest importance They added that vntill then there was no occasion to speake of the Popes authoritie or of the Councell but in treading of the title when the addition of Representation of the vniuersall Church was required That many desire it still but that they will auoyd it as much as possibly they can And in case they shall be brought to it by force they will desire thinking it will not bee denyed them to expound the manner how it doth represent that is by meanes of the head and not otherwise whereby there will bee rather gaine then losse For the rest because they think the maior part will alwayes beare al reuerence to his Holinesse being vnited as Head with the bodie of the Councell which will be so long as they shall agree in the reformation hee may set his heart at rest that his authoritie shall not be questioned After this the Pope sent Ieronimo Franco Nuncio to the Swisses giuing him The Pope sendeth a Nuncio to the Swisses letters to the Bishops of Sion and Coira to the Abbat of S. Gallo and other Abbats of those Nations to whom hee wrote that hauing called all the Prelates of Christendome to the Generall Councell of Trent it was fit that they who represent the Heluetian Church should assist also in regard hee much loued that nation as especiall sonnes of the Apostolike Sea and maintainers of the Ecclesiasticall libertie That Prelates out of Italie France and Spaine were arriued alreadie and the number increased dayly That it was not seemely that they being borderers should bee preuented by those that dwelt further off That their Countrey was infected with heresies and therefore had more need of a Councell In fine hee commanded them vpon their allegiance and oath and paines prescribed by the lawes to goe thither as soone as was possible referring the rest to bee tolde them by his Nuncio And at the many instances of the Clergie and Vniuersitie of Collen assisted And giueth sentence against the Arch-bishop of Collen by the Bishops of Liege and Vtrect and Vniuersitie of Louaine he pronounced sentence against the Arch-bishop and Elector of Collen declaring him excommunicated depriuing him of all benefices and priuiledges Ecclesiasticall absoluing his subiects from their oath of fidelitie and commanding them not to obey him because he had incurred the censures of the Bull of Leo the tenth published against Luther and his adherents as hauing held defended and published that doctrine against the Ecclesiasticall rules traditions of the Apostles and vsuall rites of Christian religion And the sentence The Pope maketh a Bull in fauour of Adolphus was after printed in Rome He made also another Bull giuing order that Adolphus Count of Scauemburg assumed before by the Arch-bishop for his Coadiutor should be obeyed And hee earnestly desired the Emperour that the sentence might be executed The Emperor will not execute the Popes sentence who thought not this nouitie fit for his purpose because it would make the Arch-bishop who vntill then had absolutely obeyed him to vnite himselfe with those that were combined against him And therefore he held him still for an Arch-bishop and treated with him and wrote to him without regard of the popes sentence This vexed the Pope at the heart but seeing
head inueighed seuerely against the Canons and wrote vnto them reprehending them for introducing a dangerous nouitie without reason or example of antiquitie that there want not places to praise the Virgin who cannot be pleased with a presumptuous nouitie mother of rashnesse sister of superstition daughter of lightnesse The next age had Schoole-Doctors of both the orders Franciscan and Dominican who in their writings refuted this opinion vntill about the yeere 1300. when Iohn Scot a Franciscan putting the matter into disputation and examining the reasons did flie to the omnipotencie saying that God had power to free her from sinne or to cause sinne to remaine in her onely for an instant or for a certaine time that God onely knoweth which of these three is true yet it is probable to attribute the first to Marie in case it bee not repugnant to the authoritie of the Church and of the Scripture The doctrine of this famous Diuine was followed by the Franciscan order But in the particular of the conception seeing the way layd open they affirmed absolutely for true that which hee had proposed as possible and probable vnder this doubtfull condition if it bee not repugnant to the Orthodoxe Faith The Dominicans did constantly resist and followed Saint Thomas one of their order famous for his learning S. Thomas is canonized by Pope Iohn the 22 to disgrace the Franciscans and for the approbation of Pope Iohn the two and twentieth who to depresse the Franciscans who did for the most part adhere to the Emperour Lewis of Bauaria excommunicated by him did canonize that Doctour and his doctrine The shew of pietie and deuotion made the Franciscan opinion generally more accepted and more tenaciously receiued by the Vniuersitie of Paris which was in credite for eminent learning and after long ventilation and discussion was afterwards approoued by the Councell of Basill which forbade to preach and teach the contrarie This tooke place in those Countreys which receiued the Councell Finally Pope Sixtus the fourth a Franciscan made two Bulles in this matter one in the yeere one thousand foure hundred seuentîe sixe approouing a new Office composed by Leonard Nogarola Protonotarie with Indulgences to him that did celebrate it or assist the other in the yeere one thousand foure hundred eightie three condemning the assertion as false and erronious that it is heresie to hold the conception or a sinne to celebrate it excommunicating the Preachers and others who noted that opinion of heresie or the contrarie because it was not as yet decided by the Church of Rome and the Apostolike Sea But this did not appease the contentions which betweene the two orders of Friars still waxed sharper and were renewed euery yeere in December so that Pope Leo the tenth thinking to giue a remedie by deferring the controuersie made letters bee written vnto diuers But afterwards he had more important cogitations by reason of the nouities of Germanie which in these contentions wrought that which happeneth in States that the Citie being beleaguered the factions doe cease and all ioyne against the common enemie The Dominicans grounded themselues vpon the Scripture the doctrine of the Fathers and the most ancient Schoole-men where not one iot was found in fauour of the others but they alleadged for themselues miracles and contentment of the people Iohn of Vdine a Dominican Friar sayd either you will that Saint Paul and the Fathers haue beleeued this exemption of the Virgine from the common condition or not If they haue beleeued it and yet haue spoken generally without euer making mention of this exception imitate them also now But if they haue beleeued the contrarie your opinion is a nouitie Ierolamus Lombardellus a Franciscan Friar sayd that the authoritie of the present Church was no lesse then that of the Primitiue if the consent of that in those times made men speake without exception the consent of this which appeareth in celebrating the Feast throughout ought to induce vs not to omit it The Legate wrote to Rome of the marueilous agreement of all against the Lutheran doctrine and the resólution taken to condemne it and sent a copie of the Anathematismes framed giuing aduise withall of the contention raised about the conception Whereunto it was answered from Rome that by no meanes they should meddle with a matter which may cause a schisme betweene Catholikes but should striue to reconcile the parties and giue The Pope commandeth that the contention about the conception should be omitted for feare of making a schisme them both satisfaction and aboue all to preserue in strength the briefe of Sistus 4. The Legates hauing receiued the order did by themselues and by the wiser sort of Prelates perswade both parties to lay aside the contentions and apply themselues ioyntly against the Lutherans They were on both sides contented to be silent so that their opinion were not preiudiced yet the Franciscans said that the Canon was against them if the Virgin were not excepted and the Dominicans that they were condemned if shee were It was necessary to finde a way how it might bee declared that shee was neither comprehended nor affirmatiuely excepted which was by saying they had no intention either to comprehend or except her Afterwards at the great instance of the Franciscans the others were content it should bee sayd onely they had no meaning to comprehend her And to obey the Pope it was added that the constitutions of Sistus 4. should be obserued While these things are handled in Trent the Diet being assembled in Ratisbon The Diet of Ratisbon the Emperour shewed great displeasure that the Colloquie was dissolued without fruit and required that euery one should propose what hee thought fit to appease Germanie The Protestants desired that the difference of Religion might bee composed according to the Recesse of Spira by a nationall Councell saying it was more fit then a generall because by reason of the great difference in opinions betweene Germanie and other Nations it is impossible to auoyde the raising of a greater contention and whosoeuer will enforce Germanie to change opinion must first slay many thousands of men which would be a dammage to the Emperour and a ioy to the Turkes The Emperors ministers answered that his Maiestie was not the cause why the Decree of Spira was not executed and that it was knowen vnto all that to make so necessarie a peace with the French King hee was constrained to yeeld to the Pope in matters of Religion that the Decree was fitted to the necessities of that time which being changed it was also necessarie to change opinion that in National Councels somtimes maners are amended but Faith and Religion neuer handled that in Colloquies one hath to doe with Theologues who for the most part are vntractable obstinate so that with them one cannot come to such moderate counsels as is necessary that none loued Religion more then the Emperor who would not swarue one iote from that which
shall not preah without the Bishops licence which shall bee giuen them gratis If the Preacher sow errours or scandals the Bishop shal prohibite him if heresies he shall proceede against him according to law and custome and if the Preacher bee a priuiledged person hee shall doe it as delegate yet taking care that the Preachers bee not molested by false imputations and calumnies and haue no cause to complaine of them That they permit not that either Regulars who liue out of Cloysters or secular Priests except they be knowen and allowed by them doe preach vntill an account be giuen thereof to the Pope That the Pardoners shall not preach nor cause any to preach and in case they doe they shall be compelled to obey by the Bishop notwithstanding the priuiledges In fine the 29. of Iulie was assigned for the next Session The Decrees beeing pronounced by the Bishop that sayd Masse the Secretary of the Councel read the letters of the French King in which hee deputed for his Ambassadour in the Councel Peter Danesius who made a long The 29. of Iuly is appointed for the next Session Peter Danesiu is Ambassador for the French King and maketh an Oration in the S 〈…〉 on and eloquent Oration to the Fathers saying in substance That the Kingdome of France since the first most Christian King Clodoueus hath alwayes preserued Christian religion most sincere That S. Gregory the first gaue the title of Catholique to Childebert in token of his incorrupt religion That the Kings haue neuer suffered any sect in any part of France nor any but Catholiques yea haue procured the conuersion of Strangers Idolaters and Heretiques and haue constrained them with pious armes to professe the true and sound religion Hee shewed how Childebert compelled the Visigothes who were Arrians to ioyne themselues with the Catholique Church and how Charles the Great made warre thirty yeeres with the Saxons to reduce them to Christian religion Then he declared the fauors done to the Church of Rome He recounted the enterprises of Pipin and Charles the Great against the Lumbards and how in a Synode of Bishops it was granted by Adrian to Charles to create the Pope and to approoue the Bishops of his Dominion and inuest them after they had receiued the oath of fidelity He added that though his sonne Ludouicus Pius surrendred that authority to create the Pope yet he reserued that Legats should be sent vnto him to preserue amitie which hath beene euer maintayned with mutuall offices For which confidence the Popes in times of difficultie either chased out of their Sea or fearing sedition haue retired themselues into that Kingdome That it cannot bee told how many dangers the French men haue runne and how much money and blood they haue spent to enlarge the lists of the Christian Empire or to recouer that which hath bene vsurped by the Barbarians or to restore the Popes or to deliuer them from danger Hee added that King Francis descending from these in the beginning of his reigne after the victory atchieued in Lumbardy did with the same piety goe to Bolonia to meete Leo the tenth to confirme a peace with him which hath continued with Adrian Clement and Paul and in these 26. yeeres the points of faith being brought into great ambiguities in diuers regions hee hath taken most exact care that nothing should be innouated in the common Ecclesiasticall vse but all reserued to the publique censures of the Church And though hee bee of a quiet pleasing and not bloody disposition yet hee hath vsed seueritie and made grieuous Edicts and hath brought to passe by the diligence and vigilancie of his Iudges that in so great a tempest which hath subuerted many Cities and whole Nations that most noble Kingdome should not bee shaken in which the ancient doctrine rites ceremonies and manners doe remaine so that the Councel might ordaine what they thought to bee true and fitte for the Christian Common-wealth He said further that the King knew how profitable it was to Christendome to haue the Pope for Head and that beeing tempted and inuited with most gaineful profers to follow the example of another would not forsake his opinion and thereby hath lost his neighbors loue with some disaduantage That vnderstanding the Conuocation of the Councell he presently sent some of his Bishops and when hee saw it went on in earnest and that the authoritie thereof was established by many Sessions he hath sent him for his Ambassadour to assist them and to procure that at the last they would constitute and propose the doctrine which ought euery where to be professed by all Christians and rectifie the Ecclesiasticall discipline by the square of the Canons promising that the most Christian King will cause all to be obserued in his kingdome and protect the decrees of the Councell Then he added that the merits of the French King being so great his priuiledges granted by the ancient Fathers and Popes ought to be preserued which Ludouicus Pius all the Kings of France since haue possessed and the rights priuiledges and immunities confirmed to the Churches of France of which hee is defender Which if the Councell will doe the French-men will be thankfull and the Fathers will not repent them of their deede And is answered by Hercules Seuerollo Hercules Seuerollo Proctour of the Councell briefely answered in the name of the Synod thanking the King shewing that the Ambassadors presence was most acceptable promising all diligence in the establishing of faith and reformation of manners offering all fauour to the Kingdome and Church of France But the Decrees of the Session being printed and gone into Germanie affoorded The censure of the decrees in Germany matter of discourse It was sayd that the Pelagian impietie was superfluously handled being by so many Councels and the common consent of the Church more then a thousand yeeres since condemned that it had beene tolerable if the ancient doctrine had beene confirmed that in conformitie vnto it they had well proposed a true vniuersall proposition by saying that the sinne of Adam did passe into all his posteritie but after had destroyed it by an exception that it helped thē not that the exception was not assertiue but ambiguous for as one particular maketh false the contradictorie vniuersall so one ambiguons particular maketh the vniuersall vncertaine And who seeth not that so long as this exception remaineth though with ambiguity euery one may conclude that it is not certaine that sinne is passed into all the posterity because it is not certaine whether it be passed into the Virgin and the rather because the reason which perswadeth that exception may perswade many more That Bernard concluded well that the same reason which induced to celebrate the Conception of the Virgin will conclude the like for her father and mother Grand-fathers and great Grand-fathers and all her Genealogie since Adam But when they came to Abraham they should goe no further because there is
great reason to exempt from originall sinne none but him For vnto him the promise of the Redeemer was made CHRIST is euer called the seed of Abraham and Abraham the Father of CHRIST and of all that beleeue a paterne of the faithfull These be greater dignities then to beare CHRIST in the belly according to that diuine answere that the Virgin was more blessed in hauing heard the word of GOD then in hauing borne CHRIST and giuen him sucke And he that will not for preheminencie except Abraham but onely esteeme for sound the ancient reason that CHRIST IS without sinne because he was borne of the holy Ghost without the seed of man will say it is better to follow the councell of the wise man and containe ones selfe within the bounds set downe by the Fathers They added that the world was much bound to the Councell for being contented to say that it confesseth and thinketh that concupiscence remaineth in the baptized or else men would be compelled to deny to feele that which they do In the decree of reformation it was expected that order should haue been taken with the schoole-men and Canonists with these for giuing diuine proprieties to the Pope euen to call him God attributing vnto him infallibilitie and making the same tribunall of both saying also that he is more mercifull then CHRIST with the Schoole men who leauing the Scripture or making it all doubtfull haue made Aritostles Philosophy the foundation of Theologie euen making a question whether there be a GOD and disputing of it on both sides It seemed strange that it was vnknowen vntill then that to preach was the office of Bishops that the abuse of preaching vanities or any thing but CHRIST was not remooued that prouision was made against the open merchandizing of Preachers vnder the name of almes Newes beeing come of these decrees to the Emperours The D 〈…〉 es a 〈…〉 in the Emperors Court Court it was taken in ill part that light matters not required by Germany were handled and that in matter of faith the disputes were awaked by the decree For the controuersie of originall sinne being almost agreed in the Colloquies from the Councell from whence composition was expected a decree did proceed against the things accorded and it was written in the Emperours name to his Ministers in Trent that they should promote the reformation and endeauour that the controuersie of faith should be deferred vntill the Protestants came whom the Emperour was perswaded hee could bring thither or at least vntill the Prelates of Germany did arriue who would put themselues into the iourney so soone as the Diet was ended But they talked but a little while of these affaires of the Councell because other accidents happened which drew all mens eyes and mindes vnto them For in Rome the 26. of Iune the Cardinall of Trent concluded a league The Cardinall of Trent concludeth a league the 26. of June betweene the Pope and the Emperour against the Protestants betweene the Pope and Emperor against the Protestants of Germanie the treaty whereof was begun the yeere before in Wormes by Cardinall Farnese as hath been said and afterwards continued by other Ministers The causes alleadged and the conditions were because Germany had a long time perseuered in heresie for remedie whereof the Councell was assembled in Trent and already begun whereunto the Protestants refusing to submit the Pope and Emperour for the glory of GOD and safetie of Germanie doe agree The causes and capitulations of this league that the Emperour shall take armes against those that refuse it and reduce them to the obedience of the holy Sea and for this the Pope shall lay in Venice an hundred thousand crownes in trust beside the hundred thousand laid there all ready to spend in this vse onely and shall send to the war at his owne charges twelue thousand Italian foote and fiue hundred light horse for sixe moneths shall giue the Emperour for this yeere halfe the rents of the Churches of Spaine and power to alienate of the reuenewes of the Monasteries of those kingdomes to the valew of fiue hundred thousand crownes that during the sixe moneths the Emperour shall not make an accord with the Protestants without the Pope who also shall haue a certaine portion of whatsoeuer is gained by the war and if the war continue longer new capitulations which shall seeme fit to both parties shall be treated on and place shall be left for other to enter into the league bearing part of the charges and receiuing part of the profits There was one capitulation apart which was kept secret concerning the French Kings that if any Christian Prince during the warre did mooue latines against the Emperour the Pope should bee bound to persecute him with spirituall and temporall forces A few dayes after the Pope wrote to the Suisses inuiting them to assist The Pope writeth to the Suissès him first shewing in ample termes his beneuolence towards them and the griefe he felt for that some of them had ostranged themselues from his obedience and thanking God for those who perseuered and commonding them all for that in this difference of religion they keep themselues in peace whereas in other places diuers tumults did arise for the same cause he added that to prouide against them hee had ordained the Counsell of Trent hoping that no man would refuse to submit himselfe and hee was assured that those amongst them who vntill then 〈◊〉 in the Apostolicall obedience will obey the Councell and the others not conteinneth Hee inuited them also to come thither complayning that many in Germanie who are called Princes did proudly disdaine and despise the Councell whose authoritie is rather Diuine then humane This hath compelled him to thinke of force and Armes And because it hath happened that the Emperour hath made the same resolution hee hath beene constrained to ioyne With him and assist him with his owne and the Churches power to restore religion by warre That hee was willing to signifie his purpose and minde vnto them that they may ioyne their prayers with him render the auncient honour to the Church of Rome and assist him in so pious a cause But the Emperour made shew he vndertooke the warre not for religion The Emperor would not haue it thought that this war is made for religion but for matters of State for that some denied him obedience plotted with strangers against him and refused to obey the Lawes vsurped the possessions of others especially the Churches going about to make Bishoprikes and Abbacies hereditarie and that hauing prooued diuers gentle meanes to reduce them they euer became more insolent On the other side the Protestants laboured to make manifest to the And the Protestants shevv the contrary world that all proceeded from the instigation of the Pope and of the Councell of Trent They put the Emperour in minde of the Capitulations which he swore in Frankfurt when hee was
same day Santa Croce should bee President of the Theologues and Monte of the Canonists and both together in the generall Congregation But beside this in regard of the promise to continue the matter of residencie some of the most principall Articles thereof were to bee handled In this it was not so easie to agree because the Legates and their adherents had contrary ends to the other Bishops These began to hope and to ayme almost all but especially the Spaniards The Spanish Prelates hope to regaine Episcopall authoritie to regaine the Episcopall authoritie which anciently euery one did exercise in his owne Diocesse when the reseruations of Benefices of Cases or of Absolutions Dispensations and the like were vnknowen which they were wont to say in priuate discourse when few were present that ambition and auarice had made proper to the Court of Rome vnder a fained colour to mannage them better and more to the publike seruice of God and the Church throughout all Christendome then the Bishops could doe in their owne Cities in regard of their imperfection and ignorance But it was not so because dissolution and ignorance did not enter into the Episcopal order vntill they were compelled to goe as seruants to Rome But if bad gouernement were then seene in the Bishops which caused their authority to bee taken Card. Monte doth cūningly diuert the decision of residence away now it may bee seene to bee worst of all in the Court of Rome so that by the same reason that mannagement ought to bee taken away which is not proper to it but much abused by it The decree that residencie was required by the Law of God was esteemed by these Prelats the best remedie for the disease past and preseruatiue against hereafter For if God hath commanded Bishops to reside perpetually with the flocke it followeth necessarily that hee hath also prescribed them the charge and giuen them power to exercise it well Therefore the Pope cannot call them or busie them in ought else nor dispence with them nor restraine their authoritie giuen them by God Therefore they desired to proceede to the determination saying it was necessary to resolue the Article because it was sufficiently discussed The Cardinall of Monte hauing premeditated before let them speake who were most earnest that part of the heate might exhale then he opposed himselfe dexterously and said it was necessary to doe it because the world did expect it but that they ought to doe it in a fit time that the difficultie was handled with too much heate and that in some it had stirred more passion then reason so that it was necessary to let the feruor bee cooled and to interpose a little time that the contentions being forgotten and charitie reuiued place may bee giuen to the holy Ghost without which the trueth cannot be decided That the Popes Holinesse who hath vnderstood to his griefe the former contentions desireth the same that himselfe also may discusse the matter in Rome and assist the Synod with his counsell He concluded with more resolute termes then so modest a beginning ought to inferre that no more speach should bee had of it before the Session because the Popes will was resolutely so but that they should attend to reforme the inconueniences which haue caused the abuse of not residing This mixture of remonstrances and power made some of the Fathers who afterwards did print treaties concerning this matter say and put in print that the Legates did forbid to speake of this question and others denied it with an inuectiue against the first saying they derogated from the libertie of the Councell In the end of the Congregation it was resolued to resume the things that remained to bee discussed in the last Session and to treate of remoouing the impediments which are the causes of not residing Amongst which the most principall beeing pluralitie of Benefices in regard it was impossible to reside in many places it was resolued to treate of that But to auoid confusion I will relate withall that which belongeth to the Sacraments where the consideration for the most part was speculatiue and doctrinall not to interrupt the order of the matter of Benefices wherein some things hapned which did open a way to important and dangerous actions Articles were framed by the deputies in matter of the Sacraments and the manner of speaking of them was prescribed to the Diuines communicated to all in a sheete of paper with order that they should say whether they were all hereticall or erroneous and ought to be condemned by the Synode and if any deserued not that sentence they should alleadge their reasons and authority and after should declare what was the opinion of Councels and of the holy Fathers in all those and which of the Articles haue beene reproodued already and which remaine to bee condemned and if in this matter any one should finde out some other Article worthy of censure hee should giue notice thereof and auoyde impertinent questions in all wherein one might dispute on both sides without preiudice of faith and all other superfluity and tediousnesse of words Of the Sacraments in generall there were foureteene Articles 1. That Fourteene Articles of the Sacramēts in generall the Sacraments of the Church are not seuen but fewer which may bee called truely Sacraments 2. That the Sacraments are not necessary and that men may obtaine the grace of God without them by faith onely 3. No Sacrament is more worthy then another 4. That the Sacraments of the new Law doe not giue grace vnto those who doe not resist 5. That the Sacraments haue neuer giuen grace or remission of sinnes but onely the faith of the Sacrament 6. That immediatly after the sinne of Adam the Sacraments were instituted by God by meanes whereof grace was giuen 7. By the Sacraments grace is giuen to him onely who beleeueth that his sinnes are remitted 8. That grace is not giuen alwayes in the Sacraments nor vnto all in respect of the Sacrament it selfe but onely when and where it pleaseth God 9. That in no Sacrament a Character is imprinted 10. That a bad Minister doth not conferre the Sacrament 11. That all Christians of what sexe soeuer haue equall power in the ministery of the Word of God and Sacraments 12. That euery Pastour hath power to make long or short or change at his pleasure the formes of the Sacraments 13. That the intention of the Ministers is not necessary and worketh nothing in the Sacraments 14. That the Sacraments haue beene instituted onely to cherish faith Of Baptisme there were seuenteene Articles 1. That in the Romane Seuenteene Articles of Baptisme Catholique Church there is no true Baptisme 2. That Baptisme is free and not necessary to saluation 3. That it is not true Baptisme which is giuen by Heretiques 4. That Baptisme is repentance 5. That Baptisme is an externall signe as the red marke in the Lambes and hath no part in iustification 6.
making it a quality and amongst those were foure opinions according to the foure kindes of the qualities some a spirituall power some an habite or disposition others a spirituall figure and the opinion that it was a sensible metaphoricall quality did not want abettors Some would haue it a call relation some a fabrique of the minde who were to declare how farre it differed from nothing The same variety of opinions concerning the subiect was trouble some some placed it in the effende of the soule some in the vnderstanding some in the will and there wanted not who gaue it place in the hands and tongue Ierome of Portugall a Dominican Friar thought that the Sacraments did imprint a spirituall quality before the comming of grace and that it was of two sports one bib which can neuer bee abolished the other which may bee lost and regained the former whereof is called a Character and the later a certaine ornament The Sacraments which giue the first cannot bee reiterated because their effect euer remaineth the others may when their effect is lost This caried a faire shew but was not approoued by many because there was no other author to be found of that ornament but Saint Thomas who also though he begat it yet did not thinke it worthy of education But howsoeuer all agreed in this generall that three Sacraments haue the Character yet some did say modestly that it was to bee approoued as more probable not as necessary Three Sacraments haue a Character others on the contrary that it was an Article of Faith because Innocentius the third made mention of it and was so defined by the Councell of Florence The Article that the honesty of the Minister was not necessary was so discussed by Saint Austine in so many bookes against the Donatists that the Diuines did all agree and besides it was alleadged for a principall ground that the Article was condemned by the Councell of Constance amongst the errors of Iohn Wickliefe They all condemned the eleuenth Article as contrary to the Scripture Tradition and vse of the vniuersall Church The twelfth of the formes of the Sacraments was distinguished as receiuing two sences vnderstanding by forme either the essentiall words as it is sayd that euery Sacrament hath for matter the sensible element and for forme the word or vnderstanding by forme all the forme and rite of the Ministery which includeth many things not necessary but decent And they thought fit to make two Canons thereof by the first condemning him of heresie that sayth that the forme may be changed being instituted by CHRIST But for the second sense though accidentall things may receiue mutation yet when any rite is brought in by publike authority or receiued and confirmed by common vse it should not be in euery mans power to change it but onely in the Popes as Head of the Church vniuersall when it is conuenient for some new respect In the thirteenth of the intention of the Minister they could not dissent from the Councell of Florence which holds it necessary but what intention Concerning the intention of the Minister in the administration of the Sacrament was required was hard to expresse in regard of the variety of opinions about the efficacie and vertue of the Sacraments because there cannot bee the same intention of two who haue diuers opinions The common answere was that the intention to doe as the Church did was sufficient Notwithstanding this exposition the difficulties remained for that mens opinions what the Church is beeing diuers their intention in administring the Sacrament would prooue various also It seemed they might say it was not different when all had the same aime to doe that which hath been instituted by CHRIST and obserued by the Church though a false Church be taken for a true so that the rite of the one and the other be the same In this particular the Bishop of Minori proposed a thing worthy to be repeated A discourse of the Bishop of Minori about the intention of the Minister heere and esteemed by all to deserue great consideration Hee sayd that to the Lutherans who giue no other vertue to the Sacraments then to excite faith which notwithstanding may bee stirred vp some other way it did little import to receiue the true Sacrament Whereupon they say it is not necessary and thinke it not conuenient that the malice of a wicked Minister who hath no intention to conferre the true Sacrament should bee able to hurt because wee are to regard what the faithfull receiueth and not what is giuen But amongst the Catholikes who doe truely attribute to the Sacrament power to giue grace to him that doeth not resist it seeing it happeneth very seldome that grace is obtained by any other meanes surely little children and many who haue but small vnderstanding are saued no other way And ordinary men haue so weake a disposition that it would not suffice without the Sacrament And those few who as Phonixes haue a perfect disposition yet doe receiue greater grace by the Sacrament Therefore it much concerneth a Christian to bee assured that hee receiueth that which is true and effectuall If a Priest hauing charge of foure or fiue thousand soules were an infidell but a formall hypocrite and in absoluing the penitent baptizing of children and consecrating the Eucharist had an intention not to doe what the Church doeth it must bee sayd that the children are damned the penitent not absolued and that all remaine without the fruit of the Communion Neither is it enough to say that faith supplyeth because it doth not helpe children at all according to the Catholike doctrine nor others so much as the Sacrament and to attribute so great vertue to faith were to take all vertue from the Sacraments and to fall into the Lutheran opinion Hee considered how a tender Father would be afflicted when his sonne was about to die if hee doubted of the intension of the baptizing Priest So hee that feeleth himselfe of a weake disposition and is to bee baptized what anxietie will he haue that perhaps the Priest is a counterfeit Christian and mocketh him not meaning to baptize him but onely to wash him in iest And the same may bee feared in confession and receiuing the Eucharist He added if any sayd these cases were rare would to God it were so and that in this corrupt age wee had not cause to doubt they were many But suppose they are very few or but one onely Let there bee a knaue Priest who fayneth and hath not an intention to administer the true Baptisme to a childe who after being a man growen is created Bishop of a great Citie and liueth many yeeres in that charge so that hee hath ordained a great part of the Priests it must bee said that hee being not baptized is not ordained nor they ordained who are promoted by him So in that great Citie there will bee neither Eucharist nor Confession because they cannot bee
without the Sacrament of order nor order without a true Bishop neither can hee receiue order who is not baptized Behold millions of nullities of Sacraments by the malice of one Minister in one Acte onely And hee that thinketh that God supplyeth by his omnipotency and prouideth against these dayly occurrences by extraordinary remedies will sooner make one beleeue that God by his prouidence hath prouided that such accidents should not happen Therefore the Bishop said to euery inconuenience God hath made prouision heerein by ordaining that to bee a Sacrament which is administred according to the rite instituted by himselfe though the Minister haue another inward intention And hee added that this doeth not crosse the common doctrine of the Diuines or the determination of the Florentine Councell which requireth intention because the inward intention is not to bee vnderstood but that which is manifested by the externall worke though inwardly it bee contrary And so all inconueniences are remooued which otherwise are innumerable Hee brought many reasons for proofe and at last the example written by Sozomene That the children of Alexandria being at play by the Sea side did imitate in iest the actions vsed in the Church and Athanasius created Bishop of the play did baptize other children not baptized before whereof Alexander of famous memorie Bishop of Alexandria being Athanasius being a child did baptize other children aduertized he was troubled at it and called the children and asked what their Bishop had done and said vnto them and vnderstanding that all the Ecclesiasticall rite was obserued by the Counsell of other Priests did approoue the baptisme which could not bee maintained if such an intention as others spake of were required but might well bee in that manner that himselfe did expresse it The Diuines did not approoue this doctrine yet were troubled and The opinion of the Bishop of M 〈…〉 was not receiued But a yeere after he published a little Booke to shew that the Synod was of his minde knew not how to resolue the reason But they still defended that the true intention of the Minister was necessary either actuall or virtuall and that without it the Sacrament was not of force notwithstanding any externall demonstration I must not refraine to shew also though it bee an anticipation of the fit time that howsoeuer the Synode did after determine absolutely that the intention of the Minister is necessary yet this Prelate remained firme and in a little Booke that hee wrote of this Subiect a yeere after did say that the Synode of Trent was of his opinion and that the determination ought to bee vnderstood in his sence There was no difficultie in condemning the last Article by reason of that which hath beene said by others The matter of Baptisme in the third Article gaue them greater trouble what that Baptisme is which is giuen by the heretikes All grounded themselues vpon the Schoole-doctrine receiued by the Florentine Councel that a Sacrament requireth matter forme and intention and that water is the matter the expression of the Act in the name of the Father the Sonne and the holy Ghost the forme and to doe what the Church doeth the intention Whereupon they established an vndoubted conclusion that those heretikes haue true baptisme and agree with vs in these three things which they sayd was receiued by an Apostolicall tradition established long before by Pope Stephanus the first in the beginning of the third age and approoued by all the Church following But those that vnderstand antiquitie doe know that this was not the opinion of Stephanus in whose time matter forme and intention were not heard of For that Pope did thinke absolutely that those who were conuerted from any heresie whatsoeuer ought not to bee rebaptized though in those times the heretikes except some few Montanists were Gnostiques who vsed extrauagant baptismes by reason of the exorbitant opinions which they held of the diuinitie and person of CHRIST And it is certaine that those Baptismes had not the forme which is vsed now and yet the Church of Rome did the receiue to repentance euery sort of heretikes indifferently without rebaptizing them The Bishops of Africa and Cappadocia were directly opposite saying that all 〈…〉 were to be rebaptized In the Councel of Nice a middle course was 〈…〉 is that the Cathari should not bee rebaptized but the Paulianists and 〈…〉 ists should The Councell of Constantinople did name many heretikes which were to bee rebaptized and others to bee receiued to baptisme with them in whom it would bee hard to shew that the same forme was vsed But which is of more importance Saint Bernard doeth witnesse that the Nouations Eucratiques Saccofors were not rebaptized in Rome whom notwithstanding hee did rebaptize neither did that Saint thinke this diuersitie to bee absurd onely hee said it would bee good to assemble many Bishops to resloue vpon an vniforme proceeding But giuing no more heede to these things then to fables they held the current doctrine that an heretike doth truely baptize if he vseth the words and hath the intention of the Church The fourth Article that Baptisme was Repentance in regard of the force of the speech was held by many not to bee false alleadging the Euangelist who saith that Iohn preached the Baptisme of Repentance and that Paul in the sixt to the Hebrewes calleth Baptisme by the name of Repentance And so many Fathers haue sayd the same that the Article could not bee condemned except it did say that Baptisme was the Sacrament of Penance But because it seemed in this sence to bee the same with the sixteenth Article many thought fit to leaue it The 9. and 10. belonging to the Baptisme of Iohn many were of opinion that they ought to bee omitted For not speaking of those of the old law it was lesse fit to speake of that which was in the middle in regard their scope was to handle the Sacraments of the new law But others said that the heretikes minde was not to exalt the Baptisme of Iohn and to make it equall Whether the Baptisme of Iohn Christ be equall with that of CHRIST but to abase that of CHRIST and to make it equall with Iohns baptisme inferring that as this did not giue grace but was a pure signification so was ours also which is a most formall heresie In the eleuenth of the Rites some would haue the substantials distinguished from others and said that those onely cannot be omitted without sinne Others would exclude the case of necessitie onely and that otherwise it was not lawfull to omit any whatsoeuer for in regard the Church gouerned by the holy Ghost hath ordained them they are necessary by the precept though not by the substance of the Sacrament They alleadged many Chapters of the Popes and Councels all which would prooue vaine if euery one might change as he listeth That part which speaketh of immersion though it bee a more expresse figure of the death
amongst themselues They proposed to his consideration that it would bee good to make some effectuall Reformation in Rome and publish it before the Session They sent also the Censure of the Spaniards desiring him to consider the importance of their attempt and whither it might arriue in regard it was not likely they would bee so bold without they were vpheld and perhaps incited by some great Prince And they desired to receiue commandement what they should doe saying their opinion was to persist and not to yeeld one lote aswell for the importance of the matter as not to open this passage that the Prelates may obtaine by sed 〈…〉 on and force that which is not willingly granted them For that would bee to depend on their fauour and incurre the danger of some sinistrous accident That for matter of dispensation they would not suffer themselues to bee ouer come but in the end if the opposites will not yeelde all must come to voyces which are not weighed but numbred Therefore not to hazard themselues but to bee sure to ouercome in the Session it would bee necessary to command straightly those that are gone to Venice vpon pretence to spend the beginning of Lent in their owne Churches but with intention to come no more that they suddenly And desire him to send vnto them more of his dependants that they may oue come by number returne without replie For the whole importance of the Reformation will consist in the next Session and as the Mutiners shall then succeede they will resolue either to oppose in other occasions or to remayne quiet and obedient This aduise beeing sent to Rome the Legates in the next Congregations proposed the Reformation of diuers abuses The first was of those who take a Benefice and title without orders or consecration answerable to them All detested the abuse and desired a remedie But the Cardinall Pacceco said that all remedie would bee in vaine if Commendaes and Vnions were not remooued it beeing manifest that a Cathedrall Church might bee commended to a Deacon and hee that would haue a Parish Church without orders may cause it to bee vnited to a simple benefice which requireth them not and so wil hold the one in consequence of the other without being consecrated The other Reformations were concerning diuers Exemptions from the Visitations of Bishops from their examinations from the hearing of ciuill causes and from the reuision of the gouernement of Hospitals Herein the Legats thought to gaine the fauour of the Bishops by enlarging their authority But hee that pretendeth right to all is commonly offended by the restitution of halfe So the Bishops especially the Spaniards thought they were wronged because the Reformation was not compleate Yet they spake more reseruedly in regard the number of the Italians who adhered to the Legates did increase and because they expected an answere concerning their propositions from Rome hauing discouered that they were sent thither The Pope hauing receiued the aduise wrote most effectuall but withall most louing letters to his Nuncio at Venice to make the Prelates returne who were almost all in that Citie Who performed the businesse in such sort that all tooke the iourney for a fauour in regard they were to doe his Holinesse so great seruice The Pope commanded the Deputies to consult of the Spanish Censure and the residue which was of greater importance together with other things whereof he was aduertized before he reserued to his owne determination The Deputies weigâ—ing the businesse did consider that the proposition The determination made in Rome concerning the Spanish censure made by the Legates was more honourable and more profitable if it did succeede but if not more per 〈…〉 cious that it was not wisedome to ruune so great hazards in matters of so great moment and that to denie all or to grant all was equally dangerous Their conclusion was that if the Legates were not more then certaine to ouercome they might grant part of or all the vnderwritten modifications as occasion was offered in handling of the businesse which were digested by way of answere to euery article of the Spanish Censure To the first to renue the Laterane Councel in the two points it seemeth that the Prelates may be satisfied so that in the residue the Canons that shall bee made be reasonable To the second to binde the Cardinals to residencie for those who remaine in Rome and actually serue the vniuersall Church it is not conuenient and for the others his Holinesse will make prouision as is said in the letters To the third to constitute that residencie is required by the word of God first the Decree beeing applied to particular Churches would perhaps not be true then for the effect it cannot choose but make greater confusion there beeing a contradiction that the Decree should be made and the contrary permitted at the least tacitely for halfe of the yeere To the fourth to declare the plurality of the Cathedrall Churches to bee an abuse the same answere may bee made as vnto the third and for the Cardinals his Holinesse will prouide as hath beene sayd before To the fifth of the plurality of the lesser Churches the prouision proposed by the Legates seemeth to bee sufficient and yet if for the time past it bee thought fit to make it more seuere his Holinesse is contented who doeth aduertize them that too much seueritie in this part may worke a contrary effect by the resistance which is like to bee made by those who are in possession and doth consider withall that simply to leaue the iudicature of the dispensations to the Ordinaries may cause abuse and bring forth no other effect then the increase of their authority To the sixth to reuoke the Vnions for life howsoeuer his Holinesse thought to make a fit prouision therein yet if it be desired to take them all away it may bee granted so that a conuenient time bee giuen to the possessors to dispose of the Benefices To the seuenth that non-residencie in Benefices with Cure should precisely carie with it Depriuation without any Dispensation to bee granted but in cases permitted by the law is too rigorous and would bee obserued very hardly in case it should be determined To the eight that hee that hath a Benefice with Cure if it bee found hee is vnlearned or vicious may bee depriued by the Ordinary it being vnderstood of such inhability as by the law doeth deserue it it may be granted otherwise the demand is not honest because all would be left to the conscience of the Ordinaries To the ninth that Benefices with Cure be not giuen before diligent examination in regard it is necessary to leaue the maner and quality thereof to the conscience of him who is to conferre the Benefices it seemeth that to make any other Decree herein is superfluous or vnprofitable To the tenth to make the Processe in partibus concerning those who are promoted to Cathedrall Churches there appeareth no
the people grammer as if Sermons were to be made by Grammer rules and not according to the Gospel The Bishop of Huesca added that neither the reference to nor the allegation of the Decretals or constitutions did please him For it is done either to giue greater authoritie to them or to receiued it from them or to make one aggregate of these and the Synode of greater force and that all those wayes 〈◊〉 was vnfit because the authoritie of both would be diminished That then it was fit to doe it when the constitution was too long to bee repeated but when it did coâ—â—ine but the same thing there was no cause for it in regard it would cause vndeterminable contentions by disputing whether those constitutions bee approoued as the letter doth simply found or with the limitations and ampliations of the Doctors with the diuers interpretations which is to confound the world That they haue neede of Decrees which may cause peace charitie and poserious reformation in the Church not which may giue occasion of strifes and new inconuenienc To what purpose were it now to inflict vpon the Ordinaries the punishments of the Chapter Graue nimis the execution whereof is committted to the Prouinciall Councels which are disused if order bee not taken to bring them in vse againe Then the Benefices conferred by the Ordinary by reason of diuers reseruations being fewer then a tenth part why should prouision be made in this and the abuse suffered to run in the nine tenths which the Court doth conferre Likewise in matter of Pluralitie to approue the constitution De multa is to establish it the more because dispensations are permitted in that The Articles were much disputed on The Spaniards did require that the Cardinals should bee specified but answere was made that it was not A dispute whether the Cardinals ought to be specified in the reformation conuenient in regard of the greatnesse of the Order being the chiefest in the Church and replenished with men of singular merit to shew so plainely that there were corruptions in it worthy of amendment and that they did not amend themselues But it was sufficient to doe it in generall termes which should include them also as to command euery one of what dignitie degree or preeminence soeuer Others sayd to the contrary that the Canonists haue declared that the Cardinals are not conteined vnder any generall termes if they bee not expressed by name and therefore that there was no other way to prouide against the bad example which the world taketh but to reforme them in particular That there is small need to reforme the inferiour Cleargie whose corruptions are but small and themselues as it were compelled to imitate the greater Prelates That in curing a sicke body one ought to begin with the greater diseases and the more principall parts which being healed the others will heale of themselues or will neede but light medicines For the abuse of perpetuall Vnions they sayd it was sufficiently prouided by referring to the Bishops the examination of those which are already made and by presuming them to bee surreptitious which are not grounded vpon reasonable causes But all was ouerthrowen by the modification following that is if the Apostolique Sea should not thinke otherwise for this was to establish them and to put the Bishop to trouble and charge It was desired againe that Vnions for life should bee prohibited and those nullified which are already made But the maior part did approue the Decrees as they were proposed some for the good affection they bare to Rome and some because they had beene perswaded and some good men also who were promised that the Pope by his Bull would take away both these and many other disorders but that for reputation of the holy Sea hee ought to doe it himselfe and not seeme to be compelled to receiue lawes from the Synod against his will And these put together were three quarters of the whole number of the Synod The time of the 〈◊〉 approaching and the 〈…〉 athematismes beeing read ouer againe some required that the doctrine should be added and some demanded why the Decree of the abuses was not resolued on To these it was said that the matter was not well discussed and that it was more fit to handle them after all the Sacraments giuing remedie withall to the abuses occurring in the ministery of euery one and to the generall abuses of them all In giuing a reason why the doctrine was omitted the most concluding argument was that so it was done in the Session concerning originall sinne and that a doctrinall declaration is necessary when the anathematismes cannot bee vnderstood without it therefore that it was necessary in the Decree of iustification but in this of the Sacraments the anathematismes be so plaine of themselues that they may serue also for doctrine The approaching of the time and the consent of the maior part made them resolue for this opinion and compelled them to be silent who demanded the doctrine and the reformation of the forenamed abuses The Decrees being made though with these difficulties and the third The Session March the 3. of March being come and the Prelates according to their vsuall order assembled in the Church to celebrate the Session Iames Coccus Archbishop of Corfu said Masse Coriolanus Martiranus Bishop of Saint Marke was to make the Sermon who for the distastes receiued in the Congregation thinking he could not well bee present and not persist in the same opinion in regard it was not secure to contradict in publike Session he made choise to faine some indisposition and so to bee absent by which meanes there was no Sermon that morning as if amongst sixtie Bishops thirtie Friars exercised in preaching not one was able to speake foure words with premeditation of foure houres And it was noted in the Actes that there was no Sermon because A iesting act concerning the Bishop of S. Marke the Bishop of Saint Marke deputed to make it was hoarse and so it was Printed Which as it ought to bee attributed onely to the pleasant vaine of the Secretary who wrote it so it is a sure argument that they did not then thinke the time would come when all the actions of that Assembly should be esteemed equall to those of the Apostles when they met together expecting the comming of the holy Ghost When the Masse and other ceremonies were ended the two Decrees were read The first concerning Faith contained in substance That for complement The Decrees are read of the doctrine defined in the former Session it was meate to handle the Sacraments and the better to extirpate the heresies the Synode did for the present constitute the Canons following meaning to adde others afterward when time should serue The Canons or the Anathematismes of the Sacraments in generall were thirteene The Canons of the Sacraments in generall 1. Against him that saith that the Sacraments of the new Law haue not
keeping from them any Faculty that the manner of liuing vntill the Councell began might be set downe by their aduice and the Clergie reformed that he would haue consideration and determine if the Sea were vacant during the time of the Councell whether the Fathers thereof or Cardinals should elect the Pope that in case it should happen no new stirres might arise This third The Pope is put in mind of his old age point was added to put the Pope in minde of his old age and approaching death and so to make him condescend more easily that his posterity might not inherite the displeasure which the Emperour tooke at 〈…〉 The Pope in answere of these propositions commended the Emperors good will and his paines for publique seruice of the Church concluding hee would haue such consideration of these propositions as they deserued and resolue as GOD would inspire him The Cardinall hauing in diuers priuate audiences assayed in vaine to haue some good resolution from the Pope leauing the instruction to Don Diego di Mendoza whom the Emperour had caused to The Card of Trent retureth leauing Don Diego in his roome goe for that purpose to Rome from Siena where he was to accommodate the differences of that Republique hee departed and returned to Ausburg Don Diego in publique Consistory assembled to giue the cap to the Cardinall of Guise where all sorts of men might be present presented himselfe before the Pope and expounded vnto him the same things which the Cardinall had done adding that he had commission in case his Holinesse did interpose any delay or excuse to protest that the Synode of Bolonia was not lawfull The Pope answered that he would first vnderstand the opinion and the reasons The popes answere concerning the returne of the Councell of the Fathers of the Councell of Bolonia and impart the proposition to the Kings and Princes of Christendome that he might resolue maturely for the seruice of God and satisfaction of all The Cardinall of Guise made a publique discourse in the same Consistory The discourse of the Cardinall of Guise in the consistory in the name of the French King and spake thus in substance That King Francis had neuer spared any cost or danger to maintaine the liberty of other Princes In conformity whereof Henry not degenerating from the vertue of his ancestors so soone as he left to mourne for his Fathers death was willing to declare his obseruance towards the Sea of Rome That the merits of the Kings of France towards the Pope were famous and exceeded all those of other Nations but this was aboue all which the King now doth promising all his forces to preserue the Papall dignity now when it is so contemned He prayed the Pope to receiue the King for his sonne and to promise to himselfe all assistance from him and to take care that the Church should receiue no dammage or shame in regard that from small beginnings great factions haue risen which haue brought the Popes into great calamities He exemplified in many Popes afflicted who were defended and raised by the Kings of France concluding that the present King will not yeeld to his ancestors in preseruing the dignity of the Apostolique Sea Many did thinke that the Pope made Guise speake so to encourage the Cardinals his dependants and to daunt the lofty spirits of the Imperialists and to make them see they could not enforce him And to execute what he had said to Don Diego he wrote to Bolonia to the Cardinall of Monte the proposition made vnto him and his owne determination giuing him order that so soone as might be inuocating the holy Ghost hee should deliuer all to the Fathers and when he had vnderstood their opinion should write backe what the Councell thought The Legate the Fathers being assembled declared The manner how the spirit did worke in this Councel the Commissions and gaue his owne voice first which all the others followed For the spirit which was wont to mooue the Legates to thinke as the Pope did and he Bishops to beleeue as the Legates did worke as formerly it had done The voices being collected the Cardinall by the consent and is the name of all answered that the Synode when the lawfull decree was made to translate it from Trent to Bolonia hauing admonished all to put themselues into the iourney and after that they were arriued in Bolonia vnderstanding that some remained in Trent hauing againe louingly exhorted them to part from thence and ioyne with the body of the Councell they made none account thereof continuing still in that Citie with contempt of the Councell and scandall of many as if they pretended to bee a lawfull Councell or were not bonnd to obey this and therefore that the Fathers The answere sent from Bolonia concerning the returne of the Councell did not know how the returne to Trent could bee treated of with the honour and reputation of the Synode if those who remaine there doe not first goe to Bolonia to vnite with the rest and acknowledge the power of the Councell When this is done the returne in contemplation of Germanie may bee handled if that Nation will giue sufficient securitie to obey the Decrees as well to be made as made already He added that there was a fame spread that when the Councell returned to Trent the proceeding should bee popular and licentious Therefore the Fathers thought it necessary to haue good securitie that the order continued in the celebration of Councels from the Apostles time vntill this age should be obserued desiring also caution to stand secure and to be able to depart and translate also the Councell when it shall seeme fit to the maior part and to end it when they shall iudge that they haue attained the end for which it was called desiring his Holinesse not to compell them to that which would bee against the honour of God and libertie of the Church The Pope hauing receiued these letters when the Masse was ended on Which the Pope doeth communicito to the Cardinals in Consistory to the Emperours Ambassador Saint Iohn the Euangelists day beeing returned to the Chamber of the robes with the Cardinals did communicate the Councels answere vnto them which beeing approoued by the maior part he caused Mendoza to bee called and related vnto him the opinion of the Synode approoued also by the Cardinals adding that there was nothing that he was not willing to doe for Germanies sake that the Emperour was a good witnesse hereof that he was sure that the demand which he the Ambassador had made in the name of Caesar Ferdinand and the Empire had a condition annexed that is if it may bee with the peace and profit of other Nations and liberty of the Church which being assembled in a generall Councell seeing it hath iudged otherwise and that the Colledge of Cardinals was of the same opinion he could not choose but repute it iuridicall and
reasonable and approoue it as hee also did That for his fatherly affection towards the Emperour and the King hee wished hee could giue a more acceptable answere but from a Pope Head of the Church nothing could be expected but what the well gouerning of the publike did compell him to resolue that hee knew the Emperours wisedome and his filiall loue and was confident he would receiue this for good which was thought necessary by so many Fathers and would command the Spanish Prelates in Trent to goe presently to Bolonia and labour to make Germanie receiue the conditions proposed by the Councell and send as soone as might bee the Duch Prelates and giue the Synode caution that the conditions proposed should bee obserued Mendoza vnderstanding the Popes resolution by his answere would instantly haue protested that the assembly of Who would haue protested if he had not been disswaded by the Car. of Trent Bolonia was not a lawfull Councell and that his Holinesse if he brought it not backe to Trent would bee cause of all the mischances that should happen to Christendom that he fayling the Emperor as Protector of the Church 1548 PAVL 3. CHARLES 5. EDVVARD 6. HENRY 2. would make prouision But the Cardinall of Trani Deane of the Colledge and some other Cardinals interposing hee was content to relate the answere to Caesar and expect order from him The Pope considering the action of Mendoza thought that this businesse might make some difference betweene him the Emperor in which case he thought it not fit to haue the Prelates of Germanie ill affected to him At the receiuing of their letter whereof mention was made before he was offended with the last particle that they would thinke of other course holding it to be a plaine threat and resolued to giue them no answere and continued three moneths in that opinion but now better aduised hee doubted that if they held themselues to bee contemned they would take some rash resolution to which the Emperor would giue way that hee might bee intangled in greater difficulties Therefore beeing resolued to preuent the danger by honouring The Pope writeth to the Prelates of Germanie in answere of their letter them with an answere he made it very modest and artificiall yet not without a conuenient sence of his owne honour The letter began with commendation of their pietie which appeared in their care to remedie the heresies and seditions and that himselfe was no lesse sollicitous in regard of his pastorall office so that hee hath not suffered nor doeth suffer any time to passe without thinking of some remedie and had from the beginning of his Popedome recourse vnto that which hath beene mentioned by them that is vnto the Councell And heere relating what happened in the conuocation of it and the impediments why it came not presently to execution he added that it being assembled many Decrees haue beene made as well to cōdemne a great number of the heresies as to reforme a great part of the Church that the Councell parted from that Citie without his knowledge but the Synode hauing power to doe it hee presupposeth the cause was lawfull vntill the contrary doeth appeare and that although some few haue dissented yet it cannot bee said that the Councell is diuided Hee added that it is not translated into a Citie farre remote and not safe and that the being of it subiect to the Church doth make it secure for Germanie which hath receiued Christian religion and many other benefits from it That hee cared not whether the Councell were celebrated there or elsewhere and would not hinder the Fathers to chuse another place so they were not forced But what did hold them from returning to Trent they might see by the letters of Bolonia whereof hee sent them a copie That hee hath deferred to answere their letters because the Cardinall of Trent comming vnto him in Caesars name and afterwards Don Diego di Mendoza hee was willing to answere the Emperour first That by the letters of the Fathers of Bolonia they will see what is fit to doe before the returne bee resolued on Therefore hee prayed them to come or send Proctors to Bolonia and to assist in the Councell His conclusion was that hee was not troubled with that point of their letters where they intimate that new courses shall bee taken beeing conscious to himselfe not to haue omitted any part of his duetie and to haue imbraced Germanie with all charitie That hee promised himselfe from them and Caesar that they would doe nothing without maturitie but if courses shall bee attempted against the authoritie of the Sea of Rome hee cannot hinder it CHRIST hauing foretold as much when he founded it yet hee feared not that their attempts would succeede because it was grounded vpon a most sure rocke That others had often-times endeuoured the like but their plots were euer ouerthrowen and that GOD gaue example in those what others who would tread in the same steps might hope for And if the miseries past will not mooue those that are present to desist yet hee is sure they will remayne constant in their ancient pietie and faith and in their Congregations will not giue place to counsels contrary to the dignitie of the Church The Emperour beeing aduised by his Ambassadour of the conditions The Emperour perceiueth y e Popes cunning and sendeth Ambassadors to Bolonia Vargas and Velasco proposed by those of Bolonia and the Popes resolute answere though hee saw plainely that his Holinesse couered himselfe with the name of the Councell and Fathers of Bolonia who did notoriously depend on him in all matters and receiue all motion from him to let the world know that he omitted no meanes to set the Councell on foote againe hee sent Francis Vargas and Martino Velasco to Bolonia These comming into the assembly the sixteenth of Ianuary where there were no more Fathers with the Legates the Cardinals of Monte and Santa Croce then in the last Session they presented the Emperors letters which were thus addressed Conuentui Patrum Boloniae Which beeing read and Vargas beginning to speake Monte interrupted him and said That though the holy Synod was not bound to heare him in regard the letters were not addressed to it because it was not a Conuent Vargas is twice interrupted in his speach but a Councell yet they refused not to giue him audience with Protestation that it should not preiudice them or giue aduantage to others and that it should remaine free to the Fathers to continue the Councell and to goe on and proceed against the obstinate and rebollious by inflicting the punishments of the Lawes Vargas required that an instrument should bee made of the Protestation before the Proposition was vnderstood then hee prayed the Fathers in the name of all Christendome to proceede with equitie because persisting in their opinion not wisely and maturely imbraced it must needes end with some great publike calamitie but yeelding to the
Emperour all would succeede well Hee went about to shew how dangerous an errour it would bee not to change their determiination and how well Caesar was affected to the seruice of God and the Church In these words he was againe interrupted by Monte who said I am heere President of this most holy Councell and Legate of Paul the third successor of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST on earth together with these most holy Fathers to prosecute for the glory of GOD the Councell lawfully transferred from Trent and wee pray Caesar to change opinion and to assist vs herein and to curbe the perturbers of the Councel in regard his Maiestie knoweth that he who hindereth holy Councels bee he of what degree soeuer incurreth most grieuous punishments of the Lawes and we are resolued that whatsoeuer happeneth we will not care for any threats nor will be wanting to the honour and libertie of the Church of the Councell and our owne Then Valasco read the Protestation which hee had written in his hand The Emperors protestation against the Counced in Bolonia the summe whereof was That Religion being shaken manners corrupted and Germanie separated from the Church the Emperour had demaunded a Councel of Leo Adrian Clement and at last of Paul the third and shewing the impediments and difficulties in calling it he touched the things handled in it and added that while his Masestie made warre principally for Religion and put Germanie in quiet with his vertue hauing great hope to make them goe to the Councell who vntill then had 〈…〉 sed they most reuerend Legates against the expectation of all without the Popes knowledge making a light fained cause to arise proposed to the Fathers the translation of the Councell without giuing them time to thinke on it whereunto some godly Bishops opposing protesting they would remaine in Trent they with the consent of a few Italians decreed the said Translation and parted the next day and went to Bolonia That the Emperour being victorious sollicited the Pope many wayes praying him to make them to returne to Trent shewing the scandals and imminent dangers if the Synode did not end in that Citie and in the meane space endeauoured in the Diet of Ausburg to make all the Dutchmen submit themselues vnto it Finally that he sent the Cardinall of Trent to his Holinesse to signifie this vnto him and to pray him to make the Councel returne to Trent That he caused also Mendoza to goe to Rome to negotiate the same thing and that the Pope hath taken time to treate with them in their assembly who haue giuen a vaine answere captious full of deceipt worthy to bee condemned by the Pope who notwithstanding hath approoued it calling the vnlawfull Congregation of Bolonia by the name of a generall Councell giuing them so great authoritie that hee knoweth not how to arrogate so much to himselfe That it was certaine that the Councell could not bee translated but by vrgent necessitie diligent discussion and consent of all that for all this they who call themselues Legates and others did rashly runne out of Trent fayning certaine Feuers and infections of the ayre and testimonies of Doctours which the euent hath shewed to bee causes not so much as of any vaine feare That in case of any such necessitie it was fit to treate first with the Pope and the Emperour who is Gardian of Councels But their haste was so great that they did not so much as consult with themselues That it was meete to heare and examine the contradictions and opinions of those Fathers who did speake for conscience sake who though not so many in number ought to bee preferred as more wise That in case it were fit to depart they ought not to quit the Countrey but according to the Decrees of the holy Councels to choose another place in Germanie That the choyse of Bolonia subiect to the Church could no way bee defended because it was certaine that the Germanes would not go thither and that euery one might refuse it for many reasons which was to dissolue the Councell without warning Therefore the Emperor to whom it belongeth to defend the Church and protect generall Councels to compose the dissentions of Germany and also to reduce Spaine and his other Kingdomes and States to a true Christian life seeing that the vnreasonable departure from Trent doth disturbe his whole purpose hee desireth them who call themselues Legats with the other Bishops to returne to Trent from whence they parted That they cannot refuse this because they promised to doe it when the suspicions of the pestilence did cease which if they will doe it will bee most acceptable to all Christendome But if not they the Emperours Proctors by speciall mandate doe protest that the Translation or recesse is vnlawfull and void together with all the things that doe or will follow and that the authoritie of them pretended Legats and of the Bishops there present is not sufficient to giue a law to all Christendom in matter of Religion and reformation of manners especially to those Prouinces whose manners and lawes are not knowen vnto them Likewise they protest that the answere of his Holinesse is not good but vnlawfull full of deceipt illuforie and that all the dammages tumults ruines wastings of Countries which haue happened doe or may happen ought not to be imputed to Caesar but to that Congregation which calleth themselues a Councell it being able most easily and canonically to giue remedie thereto Protesting also that the Emperour in the defect fault or negligence of them and the Pope will make prouision with all his forces not leauing the protection and care of the Church which belongeth vnto him as Emperour and King according to the lawes consent of the holy Fathers and of the whole world In fine they demanded a publique instrument of whatsoeuer was handled by them and to haue the Emperours mandate and their protestation inserted in the acts of the pretended Congregation Valasco after the protestation presented the same writing which hee had Card. Monte answereth with great resolution in his hand and required againe that the instance should bee registred The Cardinall of Monte with consent of the Synode did most grauely protest that they would rather die then suffer such an example to bee brought into the Church that the Secular power should call a Councell That Caesar is sonne of the Church not Lord or Master That himselfe and his Colleague are Legates of the holy Apostolique Sea and refuse not to render an account to God and the Pope of their Legation and that they would answere within few dayes the Protestation read vnto them Mendoza in Rome hauing receiued the Emperors answere that he should The Emperors Ambassador in Rome protesteth also goe on and protest to the Pope in presence of the Cardinals and Ambassadours of Princes and vnderstanding what was done in Bolonia by Vargas and Velasco appeared in Consistory and kneeling before the Pope
read the Protestation which he held written in his hand Hee began with the Emperors vigilancie and diligence to reunite Christendome diuided into diuers opinions of religion Hee shewed what requests he had made to Adrian Clement and Paul himselfe to perswade them to call the Councel vnto which the rebels of Germany refusing to submit hee had compelled them to obedience by force of armes wherein though the Pope to shew he would not bee wanting to the publique cause did contribute some small assistance of men yet it may be said that the warre is finished onely by the Emperours forces In which while hee was busied behold the good worke begun in Trent was interrupted by a pernicious attempt of transferring the Councel vpon pretences neither true nor probable to this purpose onely that publike quiet might be hindered notwithstanding the more godly and sound part of the Fathers did oppose and remaine in the place That the name of the Councel should bee giuen to those not to those who are retired to Bolonia honoured by his Holinesse with the name of his adherâ—nts whose will hee preferre 〈◊〉 before the prayers of the Emperour and Ferdinand and Princes of the Empire not regarding the good of Germany nor the conuersion of those 〈…〉 to reduce whoâ—â— seeing they are content to submit to the Councell of Trent 〈…〉 remayneth nothing but to reduce it to that Citie For which being requested in the foresaid names by him the Ambassador he hath giuen an answerefull of câ—â—nning but voyde of reason Wherefore seeing that the Euangelicall requisitions made by him the Emperours Ambassadour to his Holinesse the 14. and 27. of December and the 16. of Ianuarie by other Proctors of his Maiestie in Bolonia haue beene neglected in both places hee did then protest that the departure from Trent and Translation of the Councel to Bolonia were voyde and vnlawfull will bring contention into the Church and put the Catholique faith and religion in danger and doe for the present giue â—eandall to the Church and deforme the state thereof That all the ruines scandals and dissentions which will arise ought to be imputed to his Holinesse who though hee is bound to prouide against them euen with the losse of his blood yet doeth fauour and cherish the authours of them That the Emperour in defect and fault of his Holinesse will imploy all his forces to make prouision herein according to the forme set downe by the holy Fathers and obserued by consent of the whole world Then turning to the Cardinals hee said that the Pope refusing to take care for the peach of religion vniting of Germany and reformation of manners if they also will be negligent he made the same protestation vnto them and leauing the writing which he had in his hand he departed The Pope considering the Protestation of Mendoza and aduising of the businesse with the Cardinals saw he was in a strait and that to be taken for The Pope 〈◊〉 â—â—te to make himselfe Neutrall and Iudge in the cause a party and to haue the contention turned against him was much against his reputation neither was there any remedy but by finding a way to make himselfe Neutrall and Iudge betweene them who approoue and who oppugne the Translation To doe this it was necessary to decline the Protestation that it might seeme not to bee made against him but before him against those of Bolonia in which not beeing able to dissemble sufficiently hee resolued to lay to the Ambassadours charge the transgressing of his Masters Manda 〈…〉 thinking that the Emperour seeing his dexterity in blaming his Minister that hee might not breake with his Maiestie would imitate him and proceede as if hee had protested against those of Bolonia acknowledging the Pope for Iudge Therefore on Wednesday the first of February calling Mendoza into the Consistory hee made a very long answere and sayd in substance That to protest was a thing of bad example vsed by those who haue shaken off obedience or are not constant in it That himselfe and the Colledge of Cardinals are sorry for that vnexpected action in regard of the fatherly loue hee hath alwayes borne the Emperour and because it was done when it was least looked for hauing made warre and gained The answere of his Holinesse to the Protestation the victory against his owne and the Churches enemies and beene assisted by the Popes men maintayned with his immense charge which succours were great and came in fit time and deserued not such a reward after victory that is that the end of the warre should bee the beginning of protesting against him But he did â—itigate his griefe because the Ambassadour had exceeded the bounds of the Emperours Commission in which hee haâ—â— commanded his Proctors at Bolonia to protest to the Legates and to him to protest against the Councel of Bolonia in presence of the Pope and Cardinals but not against the Pope That the Emperour had done the office of a modest Prince knowing the Pope to bee the onely lawfull Iudge in the cause of Translation which if he should refuse to determine then the Protestation against him should take place and therefore that it was more fit that if the Fathers remaining in Trent had cause of complaint against those of Bolonia they should make the processe before him But the Ambassadour had peruerted the order leauing the petition which ought to bee made and requiring an vndue proiudiâ—e against the Councell so that the act of the Proâ—estation falling of it selfe there was no need of an answere Yet to cleere all mens minds hee would make one And first for that hee taxeth him as negligent and commendâ—th the Emperour as industrious he said hee would not detract from the good meaning and actions of his Maiostie but yet that hee did precede him as in age so in diligence Hee said hee had euer desired the Councell and shewed it by effects And here hee discoursed of all his actions done to this end and how others did crosse him and sometimes the Emperour himselfe with diuers wars Hee added that to iudge whether the causes of the Translation bee lawfull or no was reserued to himselfe That to praise those of Trent was to praise those who were separated from the Church That he refused not nor euer did that they should returne to Trent so that it might bee done lawfully and without offence of other Nations That to thinke onely Trent fit to celebrate the Councel was to wrong the holy Ghost which is worshipped and present in all places Neither ought regard to be had that Germany hath need of a medicine foâ— by that reason there should be a generall Councel held in England and also where That a commodious place is not sought for those for whom the lawes are make but for those who make them which are the Bishops That often times Councels haue beene made out of the Prouinces where the heresies haue raigned That hee knoweth why he was
England about religion gained authority 〈…〉 gether with Thomas 〈◊〉 Archbishop of Canterbury did 〈◊〉 the Protestants and brought in some of their owne Doctors and hauing layd some foundation of doctrine especially amongst the Nobility they assembled the States of the Kingdome which they call a Parliament and by public decree of the King and of that banished the Masse For which a 〈…〉 popular sedition beeing made by those who required the restitution of the Edicts of Henrys 〈…〉 of the old Religion 〈…〉 and 〈…〉 arise in the Kingdome Saint Martins day beeing come 〈…〉 were great the 〈◊〉 Councel were held in many Cities and the 〈…〉 reformation of the Emperour was receiued changing th 〈…〉 onely as it 〈◊〉 med to agree best to the manner of decreeing in euery 〈◊〉 yet without prouision made for the execution and all 〈…〉 for 1549 1549 The Diocesan Councels are held and the Emperors reformation is receiued The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Councell of Collen onely the 〈…〉 〈…〉 of 〈…〉 The The Decrees where of the the Low Coutreys as being subiect to that Sea 〈…〉 of should 〈…〉 charging the Magi 〈◊〉 to 〈…〉 〈…〉 same stile who the third The Prouinciall Councell of Mentz wâ—â—ke 〈…〉 of his Pr 〈…〉 made 48. Decrees in doctrine of 〈…〉 In the poynts decided by 〈…〉 doctrine in others the more 〈…〉 points are remarkeable where In 〈…〉 point◠〈…〉 〈…〉 to be 〈◊〉 or haue D 〈…〉 me 〈◊〉 〈…〉 be doe shew how much the opinions of 〈…〉 〈…〉 the 〈…〉 after which 〈…〉 may 〈…〉 that Religion cannot be handled in a Nationall Councel And though one may ground himselfe more vpon diuers Prouinciall Councels of Africa Egypt of Syria and other parts of the East yet this being moderne though not of such consequence will perhaps more prouoke the Reader to marke it The Elector of Triers did celebrate also his Synode and other Metropolitanes not departing from the Communion of the Pope did all publish the Imperiall Edicts of Ausburg as well for the Interim of Religion as for the Other prouincial Councell are held Ecclesiasticall reformation The Nuncij destinated by the Pope the yeere before and deferred for the The Nuncij goe into Germany and are despised in all places causes aforesaid began their iourney for Germany who in euery place where they passed were despised euen by the Catholikes themselues so odious was the Popes name and the very habit of his Ministers in regard of his differences with the Emperour and of the courses hee tooke And finally in the end of May they went to Caesar into the Low Countreys where after long discussion how to execute the Popes commandements there being difficultie in euery proposition for one part or other in fine the Emperor resolued that hauing faculty from the Pope to substitute they should substitute the Bishops euery one in his owne Diocesse referring all to their consciences This match was not readily made by the Nuncij yet condescending at the last a substitution was printed in the name of the three Nuncij leauing a place for the name of the Prelate vnto whom it was to bee directed and inserting first the tenor of the Popes Bull and alleadging for cause of the substitution their not beeing able to bee in euery place they did communicate their authority with aduice not to grant the Communion of the Cup and vse of eating flesh but with great maturitie and euident profit prohibiting that ought should be payd for those Graces Caesar vndertooke to send them to whom and where it was fit and to what place soeuer hee addressed them hee gaue them to vnderstand that the proceeding should be with gentlenesse and dexterity There was very little vse of these faculties for those Their Faculties did but little good that continued in the Popes obedience had no need of them and those who were aliened did not onely not care for them but refused them also A few dayes after Ferentino departed Fano and Verona remained with Caesar vntill the Archbishop of Siponto was sent by Iulius the third as shall be sayd in its place At the same time the French King making his first entry into Paris the The French King maketh his first entry into Paris publisheth an Edict in fauour of the Roman religion fourth of Iuly caused a solemne procession to bee made and published an Edict rendring a reason thereof that hee did it to signifie vnto all that hee receiued the protection of the Catholike religion and of the Apostolike Sea and the care of the Ecclesiasticall order and that hee abhorred the nouitie of religion and testified to all his will to perseuere in the doctrine of the Church of Rome and to banish the new heretikes out of all his dominions and hee caused this Edict to be printed in French and sent it into all parts of his kingdome Hee gaue leaue also to his Prelates to make a prouinciall assembly to reforme the Churches which being knowen at Rome was thought to bee a bad example and might bee a beginning to make the French Church independant And vseth much seuerity against the Lutherans of the Church of Rome Hee caused also many Lutherans to bee put to death in Paris himselfe beeing present at the spectacle and in the beginning of the next yeere hee renewed the Edict against them laying grieuous punishments vpon the Iudges who were not diligent in detecting and punishing them But the Councell in Bolonia hauing slept two yeeres the seuenth of Nouember the Pope seeing a letter of Duke Octauius his nephew that hee would make an agreement with Ferrandus Gonzaga to enter into Parma which Citie the Pope caused to bee held in the name of the Apostolike Sea hee was so assaulted with perturbation of minde and anger that hee swooned The Pope dieth with passion and after some fewe houres comming to himselfe he fell into a Feauer whereof he dyed within three dayes This made Monte part from Bolonia The election of the new Pope to be at the Election of the new Pope and all the other Prelats to retire to their houses The custome is that the Cardinals doe solemnize the Obsequies of the defunct Pope nine dayes and enter into the Conclaue the tenth Then by reason of the absence of many they entred not vntill the 28. of the moneth The Cardinall Pacceco left not Trent vntill the Emperour vnderstanding of the Popes death gaue him order to goe to Rome where hee arriued many dayes after the Conclaue was shut vp The Cardinals being assembled to create the Pope and making capitulations according to the custome which euery one sweareth to obserue in case hee shall bee elected the first was to prosecute the Councel Euery one thought the new Pope would haue been elected before Christmas For the holy gate for the Iubile of the next yeere 1550. beeing to be opened on the Eue of the Feast at which the Popes presence was necessary and there beeing that yeere
Councell of Pauia alone without the presence of any Prelate THE FOVRTH BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THe Legat and Nuncij being come to Trent accompanied The PresideÌ„es of the Councell and some Prelats striue in Trent with some Prelats who followed them from Rome and some other beeing arriued who hauing been 〈…〉 llcited by the Pope came thither a little after they assembled the foresayd day with the wanted Ceremonies in the vsuall place played within the Cathedrall Church which was not pulled downe where the Archbishop of Torre sang Masse and the Secretary read the Popes Bull of the Conuocation and the 〈◊〉 of the Presidents and hee that sayd Masse read the Decree interrogatorily Pleaseth the Fathers that according to the Popes letters the Councell of Trent should be resumed and prosecuted And all hauing giuen their voyces hee sayd againe Please it you that the next Session The next Session is appointed for the first of September be held the first of September next Whereunto all agreed And the Cardinall Prime President concluded by the consent and in the name of all the Synode that the Councell is begun and shall bee prosecuted Nothing else was done that day nor the next though the Prelats were often assembled in the Legats house because the Congregations had no forme there being no Diuines Onely the thing dispared in 〈◊〉 were read to make the deliberation of that winch was to bee handled more 〈◊〉 especially in matter of reformation which was esteemed to bee of the greatest moment In the ende of the moneth the Pope sent 〈…〉 to the The Pope sendeth a Nunciâ— to the Suisses Suisses who before had beene the Nuncio of Pope Paul to that nation principally to prouide that the French King might not haue Souldiers from them and to obtaine of them a leule the affaires of Parma And vpon that occasion hee wrote vnto them the seuen and twentieth of May that as hee had taken the name of Iulius the second so affectionate to them so hee would follow his example in louing them and vsing 〈◊〉 assistance which he had begun to doe by taking a guard of their Nation for the safety of his owne person and another for Bolonia Now the Councel being intimated and begun in Trent the first of May hee prayed them to send their Prelates against the first of September when the second Session shall bee held The French King sought to perswade the Pope by Termes his Ambassadour that hee had vpon good reasons taken vpon him the defence of The French King excuseth to the Pope his protection of Parma Parma praying him to bee contented with it and to shew him that doing otherwise and preferring warre before peace hee should not onely damnifie Italieâ— but hinder the prosecution of the Councell â—or cause it to dissolue And that though 〈◊〉 did not fall out yeâ— in regard no French Bishop could goe thither it could not with reason bee called a generall Councell The Pope offered to doe any thing elâ—e which the King should desire and after many discourses it beeing represented to him that the King could by no meanes retire and that in case his Holinesse would not bee neutrall but make himselfe the Emperours minister by whom the King was certaine that hee was guided his Maiestie would bee forced to vse those remedies of reason and fact which his ancestors haue vsed against partiall Popes the Pope grew angry or fained to be so and answered that if the King tooke Parma His Holinesse is angry from him hee would take France from the King and if the King did take from him his obedience hee would take from the King the commerce of all Christendome and â—he spake of force let him doe the worst he could if of Edicts and prohibitions and such things hee let him know that his pen paper and inke were not inferiour But though the Pope spake so high yet hee was afraid and therefore to excite the Emperour hee signified vnto him by his Nuncio the Bishop of Imola whome hee had sent in place of the Archbishop of Siponto all these discourses with the French and afterwards tolde him that in Rome there was doubt of another sacke in regard of so many rumours of the Turkes and French-men and feare of Nationall Councels Therefore there was neede of Armes to preuent these attempts and to defend themselues when neede required The King seeing it was impossible to perswade the Pope wrote a publike The French King maketh preparation for a Nationall Councel from which and from the protection of Parma he is disswaded by the Pope letter to all the Bishops of his Kingdome as well in France as elsewhere commanding them to bee at their Churches within sixe moneths and to put themselues in order there for a Nationall Councell and the letter was presented to those also who were in Rome neither durst the Pope hinder them for feare of doing them and his owne reputation more hurt But he sent Ascanius della Câ—rna his nephew into France to disswade the King from the protection of Parma to make him vnderstand that Octauius Farnese being his Vassall hee should by no meanes endure to be contemned by him in regard it would bee an eternall infamy and an example to others not to acknowledge him for Pope That his inclination to France and his Maiesty was great and his minde auerse from those who were emulous of him and that this is knowen to the whole world Yet the foresaid respect is so potent that if his M tie would not giue a remedy it were enough to make him cast himselfe into the armes of him that he would not His instruction also was that if the King would not be perswaded to this he should pray him to consider well how great inconueniences a Nationall Councell would draw after it and that it would be a beginning to giue his Subiects licence whereof hee would repent him and would presently cause this bad effect to hinder the generall Councell which would be the greatest offence could be done to God and the greatest damage to faith and the Church He prayed him to send an Ambassadour to Trent assuring him he should receiue all honour and respect from the Presidents and all the Prelats who were his Holinesse friends Wherunto if hee did not condescend but perseuere in maintaining the Edict hee should for taking away all scandall propose to him a temper to declare that his meaning was not to hinder the generall Councell by that Edict The King hearing the Ambassage shewed also that his honour did constraine But he continueth firme in his resolution him to continue the protection of the Duke and to maintaine the Edict but with such words as made it plaine hee was displeased with the distastes giuen him and that hee had a desire to right himselfe And to answere the Pope hee sent the Lord of Monluc the Elect of Bourdeaux to him not
on by the Presidents onely was giuen in the same name Neither can the difficulty bee remooued by saying that the matter was of no great importance first because it will be hard to maintaine that it is not a most important matter where the danger of diuision in the Church is in question then be it as it will no man can arrogate to himselfe power to declare what is of importance and what not and this is a demonstration that things are carried iust as the Pope sayth in the Bull and the Presidents in the Sermon read that they were to direct the Councell for they did so indeed The adulse that the King had dismissed the Popes Nuncio and published a Manifest did reiterate the same discourses The French King dismisseth the Popes Nuncio and publisâ—â—th a Manifest which Manifest was then printed and diuulged throughout Where he sheweth at large the causes why he tooke vpon him the protection of Parma blameth the Pope for the warre begun saying that hee vsed this Artifice that the Councell might not be held Concluding in the end that it is not meete that he should haue money out of his kingdome to make warre against him whence a great summe is ordinarily taken for vacancies Bulls Graces Dispensations and Expeditions and therefore by the counsell of his Princes he did for bid to dispatch Curriers to Rome and to answere money or gold or siluer not coyned by way of banke for Benefices or other Graces and Dispensations vpon paine of Confiscation as well for Ecclesiastiques as seculars and these to bee punished corporally besides giuing the Promooters a third of the confiscation This Manifest was inrolled in Parliament with a proposition of the Attourney generall of the King in which he said that it was no new thing but vsed by Charles the sixt Lewis the eleuenth and Lewis the twelfth and was conformable to the common Law that money should not bee carried to the enemie and that it would bee a hard case if with the money of France warre should bee made against the King and that it was better for the subiects of the kingdome to keepe their money and not care for dispensations which were not able to secure the conscience and are nothing but a shadow cast before the eyes of men which cannot hide the trueth from GOD. It could not be endured neither at Rome nor in Trent that the King should What the Aposâ—olike Sea is solemnely protest and make warre against the Pope and still say that hee bare the same reuerence toward the Apostolique Sea which is nothing but the Pope Whereunto the French-men answered that antiquity had not this opinion yea Victor the third who was one of the Popes that assumed much sayd that the Apostolique Sea was his mistresse The same was sayd before him by Stephen the fourth and by Vitalianus and Constantinus who were more ancient it plainely appeareth that by the Apostolike Sea is vnderstood the Church of Rome for if the Pope were the same thing his errours and defects would be of the Apostolike Sea The French King fearing that by his dissention with the Pope those that desired change of religion would make some innouation which might The French King waxeth more seuere against the Protestants prooueseditious or that himselfe might come into the bad opinion of his people as if his minde were auerse from the Catholike faith and perhaps to open a way for reconciliation with Rome hee made a most seuere Edict against the Lutherans confirming all the others which hee had published before adding greater punishments more wayes to discouer the guilty and greater rewards to the Promooters The Emperour considering that the French King in regard of the number of the French Cardinals and other dependants of that Crowne had no lesse power in the Colledge then himselfe and being combined with the Farnesi did farre exceede him though he had the Pope of his side sent to Rome Don Iohn Manriques to perswade his Holinesse to create new Cardinalls to exceed or equalize the number of the French The Pope was enclined hereunto yet hee saw what difficulty there was his Papacie being new and exhausted and in time of stirres when it is hard to haue the consent of all the Cardinalls and to create them without consent was dangerous Hee was doubtfull whether to make many at once or by little and little He thought hee should sooner obtaine consent for this second course and that his trusty friends would remaine in hope and that the Cardinalls would more oppose a numerous promotion and those that were excluded would despaire He doubted whether it were fitte to create any of the Prelats of the Conucell because there were many that deserued well and the three Electors were not to bee passed ouer especially the Elector of Mentz who thought of it On the other side to send red Cappes to the Councell hee thought would mooue enuie Hee resolued not to expect Christmas when all come foorth with their pretensions and the places of common meetings are full of wagers but to execute this businesse some day before vpon the sudden though afterwards he found no fit time to create them but Christmas But to returne to Trent the second of September the day following the Session a generall Congregation was made and in it Fathers deputed to frame the Articles of the Eucharist to bee giuen to the Diuines and to collect the abuses in that matter Afterwards they discoursed of the Reformation which because it was to take away the cause why Bishops doe not reside many were repeated some proposed before in Trent and Bolonia and some then first spoken of Finally they insisted vpon iurisdiction saying that the Bishops were wholly depriued of it partly by auocation of causes and partly by appeales but especially by exemptions yea that more often iurisdiction was exercised ouer and against them by their Subiects either by speciall commission from Rome or by vertue of Conseruatories then by them ouer their subiects And Fathers were elected to frame the Articles concerning this matter The Presidents considering the Popes instruction to auoid dangerous contentions among the Diuines their vnintelligible disputes in which they grow bitter and also their confusion in speaking they gaue out the Articles framed which they were to begin to handle on Tuesday after dinner and there added the manner and order to bee held in the Congregations much limited which did compell them to speake soberly The Articles were tonne drawen from the doctrine of the Zuingliani and 〈…〉 That in the Eucharist the Body Blood Ten Articles concerning the Eucharist are proposed to be discussed by the Diuines and Diuinitie of CHRIST is not truely but as in a signe 2. That CHRIST is not giuen to bee eaten Sadramentally but spiritually and by faith 〈◊〉 That in the Eucharist there is the Blood and Body of CHRIST but together with the substance of the Bread and Wine so that there is
the infinite length in the dispatches the impediments in the diligent examination the difficulty to informe so many the seditions made by the factious it is to bee beleeued that they haue beene intermitted because they did notsucceed well and that the Courts and Officers haue beene brought in to remedy those disorders It cannot be denied that these haue some that deserue to be prouided against which is fit to doe without restoring that which was abolished because it was intollerable In Appeales the custome was to passe by the intermediate Superiours and not at the first to leap to the highest which was taken away because the Gouernours of Prouinces and Countries were become Tyrants ouer the Church and for a remedie all businesses were carried to Rome This hath its inconueniencies the great distance of place and charge but they are more tollerable then oppression He that would reduce the first custome should find that in stead of redressing one euill hee should cause many and euery one greater But aboue all it must be considered that the same publike thing must not alwayes bee ordered in one manner but as time hath mutations so it is fit to change the gouernment The ancient manner of gouerning will not be profitable except the ancient state of the Church doe returne Hee that seeing how children are gouerned and how the libertie of eating and drinking any thing at any time is cause of health and strength should thinke an old man might doe so would find himselfe much deceiued The Churches were little compassed with Pagans vnited amongst themselues as beeing neere the enemy now they are great without any opposite to keepe them in their duetie whereupon the common things are neglected and it is necessarie they should be cared for by one If the causes did continue in euery Prouince within a few yeeres there would bee such diuersitie that one would bee contrary to another and they would not seeme to be of the same faith and religion The Popes of Rome tooke not vpon them in ancient times many parts of gouernment when they saw it was good but reserued it to themselues when it was abused by others Many succeeding Popes were of holy life and good intension who would haue restored it but that they saw that in a corrupt matter it could not be well vsed His conclusion was that to preserue the vnity of the Church it was necessary to leaue things as they are Neither did this please the Italian Prelats who would haue the Popes authoritie preserued yet withall some thing restored to themselues especially being to reside therefore they came to moderate the businesse To restore Synodall iudicatures was reiected by almost all because it did diminish the Episcopall and was too popular To appeale by degrees though it was maintained by many yet it was excluded by pluralitie of voyces To appeale from the definitiues alone was accommodated with a limitation that it should be onely in criminall causes others beeing left in the same state though perhaps they had more neede to be reformed For proceeding against the persons of the Bishops no man desiring to facilitate the iudicature against himselfe the restoring of it to Parochiall Synods vnto which it did formerly belong was not spoken of but they desired to prouide that it remaining in the Popes hands it should passe with greater dignitie of that order moderating the commissions which came from Rome by which they were forced to appeare and submit themselues to persons of an inferior ranke And this was so earnestly desired by all that it was necessary for the Legat to yeeld vnto it though he was not pleased with any exaltation of the Bishops because all was taken from the Pope which was giuen to them The Dutch Prelates did propose that the lawes of the Degradations might be moderated as being intolerable and giuing much occasion of complaint in Germany For it being a pure ceremonie which hindereth Iustice and The Dutch Prelates complaine of the lawes of Degradation they hauing desired a moderation euer since the yeere 1522. in the one and thirtieth of the hundred grieuances to see that the abuse is continued giueth matter of scandall to some and of detraction to others The ancient vse of the Church was that if any Ecclesiasticall person would returne to the secular state to the end it might not appeare that those who were deputed to the A discourse about Degradation ministerie of the Church should serue the world the Bishops did vse to take from him the Ecclesiasticall degree as in warre to hold themselues in more reputation it was not graunted to a Souldier to returne to ciuill functions and be subiect to the ciuill Iudge if he were not first bereaued of his militarie degree which therefore was called Degradation taking from him his girdle and armes as with those he was created a Souldier Therefore when any Cleargie man either willingly or by the lawes was to returne to secular functions or for some faults was made subiect to that Court the Bishops did take from him the degree with the same ceremonies with the which he was inuested spoilng him of the habits and taking out of his hand the instruments by the assignation of which he was deputed to the ministerie Being apparelled iust as if hee were to minister in his charge hee was to be stripped first of that which was last in the ordination and with contrary words to those that were vsed in the promotion And this was very vsuall in those first times after Constantine for three hundred yeeres But about the yeere sixe hundred a custome was brought in not to permit Cleargie-men of holy Order to returne to the world and to others it was granted to doe it at their pleasure whereupon by little and little the Degradation of the lesser was wholy disused and that of the greater was restrained onely to this case when they were to be made subiect to the secular Court And Iustinian regulating the iudicature of the Cleargie after he had ordained that in Ecclesiasticall delicts they should be chastized by the Bishops and in secular delicts which hee called Ciuill by the publique Iudge added that the punishment should not bee executed before the partie guiltie were despoyled of 〈◊〉 Priesthood by the Bishop And after that criminall iudicature ouer the Clergie was granted to the Bishops the Degradation remained onely when the punishment was death which in regard of the dignity of their order the Ecclesiastiques would not haue inflicted vpon a Clergie man But in cases of exorbitant wickednesse it seemed that it could not be denied without scandall therefore they found a way to doe that indirectly which directly they could not saying it was iust that the offences of the Clergie should bee punished with deserued death but the Degradation was first necessary which they made so difficult by circumstances of solemnitie that very seldome it could bee done And this procured a greater reuerence of the Clericall
being curiously The Decrees are censured in Germany read in Germany and else-where raised much speech in many things concerning the Eucharist First because treating of the manner of the existence it said that it could hardly be expressed in wordes and yet affirmeth after that it is properly called Transubstantiation and in another place that it is a most fit terme which beeing so one cannot doubt but that it may bee properly expressed It was further noted that hauing declared that CHRIST after the benediction of Bread and Wine said that that which hee gaue was his Body and Blood it came to determine against the opinion of all the Diuines and of the whole Church of Rome that the wordes of consecration were not those that is this is my body because it doth affirme that they were spoken after the consecration But to prooue that the body of our LORD is in the Eucharist before the vse because CHRIST in giuing of it said before it was receiued by his Disciples it was his Body did shew that they did presuppose that the giuing of it did not belong to the vse the contrary whereof was apparantly true The manner of speach vsed in the fifth point of doctrine saying that diuine worship was due to the Sacrament was noted also for improper seeing it is certaine that the thing signified or conteined is not meant by the Sacrament but the thing signifying and containing and therefore it was well corrected in the sixt Canon which said that the Sonne of GOD ought to bee worshipped in the Sacrament That also in the third Anathematisme was noted that all CHRIST was in euery part after the separation because it seemeth one may necessarily inferre from hence that it was not in euery part before the diuision The Priest complained of the reformation and sayd that the Bishops authority The Priests complaine of the reformation was made too great and the Clergie brought into seruitude But the Protestants seeing the point where it was said that they desired to bee heard in foure Articles onely did much wonder who should make that request in their name seeing they had said and repeated so often in publique Diets and by publique writings that they desired a discussion of all the controuersies nor would receiue any of those things which were already determined in The Protestants dislike the reseruation of y e points of doctrine And the form of the Safe Conduct Trent but would haue all to be reexamined They thought also that the forme of the Safe Conduct was very captious because as well in the Decree to grant it as in the tenour therof there was this clause of reseruation as farre as belogneth to the Synode for no man demaundeth of another but that which belongeth to him to graunt But this affected diligence to expresse and repeat it was a signe that they had inuented a meanes to goe against it and to excuse themselues vpon others And they doubted not but that the ayme of the Synode was to leaue a gate open for the Pope that he might doe with his owne and the Councels honour what hee thought seruiceable for them both Besides the treating to depute Iudges for things hereticall committed or to be committed seemed to them a kinde of net to catch those that were vnwary and euen the very Pedants did laugh at it that the principall verbe was more then an hundred and fifty wordes distant from the beginning The Protestants did vniformely agree not to bee content with it or trust vpon it but to desire another iust like that which was giuen by the Councell of Basill to the Bohemians which if it were granted they did obtaine one great point that is that the controuersies should be decided by the holy Scripture and if it were not granted they might excuse themselues with the Emperour The day following the Session there was a generall Congregation to set downe how to treate of Penance and extreame Vnction and to continue the reformation It was considered that the manner of discussion prescribed was exceeded by the Diuines whence contentions did arise for which they could not be vnited against the Lutherans and therefore it was thought necessary to renew the decree not â—uffer any to vse the reasons of the schools but to cause them to speake positiuely and also to obserue the order which they thought fit to establish againe as well because the not obseruing of it had bred confusion as because the Flemings did complaine that none account was made of them as did also the Diuines which came with the Prelates of Germanie To handle Penance and extreame Vnction was decided already and something was said in matter of reformation and Prelats were deputed who with the Nuncio of Verona were to make the Articles in matter of faith and with the Nuncio of Siponto in matter of reformation In matter of faith twelue Articles were framed vpon the Sacrament of Penance drawen Verbatim out of the booke of Martin and of his Schoolers to be disputed by the Diuines whether they were to bee held for hereticall and condemned for such which in framing the Anathematismes after the Diuines had giuen their voyces were so changed that no iot of them remaining it is superfluous to recite them To these Articles were added 4. more of extreame Vnction answereable in all points to the soure Anathematismes established In Three Decrees are made concerning the manner of proceeding in Councell the same page where the Articles were set downe three Decrees were added That the Diuines ought to giue their opinions out of the holy Scripture Traditions of the Apostles holy Councels Constitutions and authorities of Popes and holy Fathers and out of the consent of the Catholique Church That the order of speaking should be thus that first they should speake who were sent by the Pope secondly those who were sent by the Emperour thirdly those of Louaine sent by the Queene fourthly those Diuines who came with the Electors fiftly the Secular Clergie men according to their promotions sixtly the Regulars according to their orders That there should be two congregations euery day one in the morning from the foureteenth houre vntill the seuenteenth another in the afternoone from the twentieth houre vntill the three and twentieth The Articles of Reformation were in number fifteene all which answered the points which were after established except the last in which a propose was made to constitute that Benefices should not be giuen in Commenda but to persons of the same age which the law required in those who might haue them in title which Article when it was spoken of was easily buried in silence because it hindered many Prelates to renounce their Benefices to their Nephewes The Pope who as hath been said wrote letters to the Catholique Suisses inuiting them to the Councell did still make the same instance vnto them by his Nuncio Ieronymus Francus wherein also hee was assisted by the Emperour The French
also that mention should bee made of publike Penance so much commended by the Fathers especially by Cyprian and Saint Gregorie the Pope who in many Epistles sheweth it to bee necessary by the Law of God which if it bee not brought againe into vse concerning heretikes and publike sinners Germaine will neuer bee free and yet the Decree as well in the doctrine as the Canons doeth not onely not speake in fauour of it but rather doeth weaken it and detract from it They desired also that some certaine externall signe should be declared for the matter of the Sacrament for otherwise the obiection of the aduersaries will neuer bee answered Two things did exceedingly displease the Franciscan Diuines the one And others by the Francascans and by â—râ—ar Ambrosius Pelargus for hauing declared Contrition Confession and Satisfaction to bee the matter of the Sacrament holding them to be necessary requisites but not essentiall parts of Penance They sayd it was plaine that the matter should bee a thing applied to the receiuer by the Minister and not an operation of the receiuer himselfe That this appeareth in all Sacraments and therefore that it is a great inconuenience to put the actes of the Penitent for part of the Sacrament That it is certaine that Contrition is no lesse required to Baptisme then it is to Penance and yet it is not put for part of Baptisme That the ancients did require confession of sinnes before Baptisme as also Saint Iohn did of those whom he baptized and they made those that were Catechised to stand in Penance and yet neuer any said that these were parts or matters of Baptisme Therefore to condemne this opinion held by the ancient Diuines of the Franciscan religion and now by the whole Schoole of Paris was to passe their limits They complained also that it was made heresie to say that sacramentall Absolution is declaratiue because Saint Ierom the Master of the Sentences S. Bonauenture and almost all the Schoole Diuines haue cleerely sayd that the Absolution in the Sacrament of Penance is a declaration that one is absolued To this last answere was made that hee was not absolutely condemned for an heretike who said that Absolution is a declaration that sinnes are remitted but that sinnes are remitted to him that doeth certainely beleeue that they are remitted to him therefore onely the opinion of Luther was comprehended But they were not so satisfied saying that in handling of heresie one should speake plainely and that no man would make such an exposition of it and they demanded that as well in the point of doctrine as in the Anathematisme this particular should bee well declared But Friar Ambrosius Pelargus a Diuine of the Elector of Triers considered that the words of our Lord Quorum remiseritis were perhaps not expounded by any Father for an institution of the Sacrament of Penance and that by some they were vnderstood of Baptisme by others of any other thing by which pardon of sinnes is receiued Therefore to restraine them onely to the Sacrament of Penance and to declare them heretikes who vnderstand them otherwise would giue a great aduantage to the aduersaries and cause them to say that the ancient doctrine of the Church was condemned in the Councell Therefore hee exhorted them before they made such a great stride to looke vpon the expositions of the Fathers and when those were examined to determine what should be sayd Many of the Fathers thought the remonstrances to be very considerable desired that the Deputies would consultagaine as they had done before vpon other occasions to remooue whatsoeuer gaue offence to any and so to frame the Decree as that euery one might approoue it But Cardinall Crescentius opposed with a continuate speach shewing that But all of thâ— are crossed by Card. Crescentius to take the sinewes and soule from the Decrees to satisfie the humours of particular men was not honourable for the Synode That they were maturely established and therefore it was fit to obserue them Yet if his opinion did not please all hee was content that before any thing else were done this generall should bee handled in a Congregation whether it were good to make a change or not and then to descend to the particulars But in this hee did not fully discouer what his aime was which afterwards hee did manifest to his Colleagues and trustie friends that they should not suffer the vse of contending and speaking so freely which would bee dangerous when the Protestants came because they would doe as much in fauour of their owne opinions That for the honest and reasonable libertie of the Councell it sufficeth that one may deliuer his opinion while the matter is disputed but after when all men haue beene heard the Decrees framed by the Doputies allowed by the Presidents seene examined and approoued at Rome to call them into question and to require an alteration for particular interests was too much licence The Cardinall ouercame at the last the maior part of the Fathers being perswaded that the doctrine established was according to the opinion of the most intelligent Diuines and most opposite to the Lutheran nouities But because almost all is spoken that concerneth matter of faith in that Session it will not bee amisse to adde that little which remaineth touching the Sacrament of extreame Vnction Of which the Diuines spake with the â—ame prolixitie but without any difference amongst themselues And out of their opinions three points of doctrine and foure Anathematismes were framed The doctrine contained in substance That the Vnction of the The Doctrine co 〈…〉 ng 〈◊〉 Vnction sicke is truely and properly a Sacrament insinuated by CHRIST our Lord in S. Marke and published by the Apostle S. Iames from whose words the Church did learne by an Apostolicall tradition that the oyle blessed by the Bishop is the matter and the wordes vsed by the Minister is the forme of the Sacrament but the thing contained and the effect is the grace of the holy Ghost which purifieth the reliques of sinne and rayseth vp the minde of the sicke and sometimes when it is profitable for the soule giueth health of body The ministers of the Sacramentare the Priests of the Church the word 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 being not vnderstood for ancients but for Priests And this Vnction ought principally to be giuen to those who are at the point of death who being recouered and returned to the state of sickenesse may receiue it againe And therefore an Anathema is pronounced 1. Against him that shall say that extreame Vnction is not truely and properly a Sacrament instituted by CHRIST 2. That it doeth not giue grace nor remit sinnes nor case the sicke but is ceased as that which did formerly belong to the grace of health 3. That the rite vsed by the Church of Rome is contrary to the saying of Saint Iames and may bee neglected without sinne 4. That the Priest onely is not the minister and that
Saint Iames did vnderstand the ancients for age and not the Priests ordained by the Bishop But if any maruaile why it is said in the first head of the doctrine that 14. Articles of reformation are handled in which the Presidents of the Synod the Bishops haue diuers ends this Sacrament is insinuated by CHRIST our Lord in Saint Marke and published in Saint Iames whereas the antecedence and consequence of the words did require that it should not bee sayd insinuated but instituted hee may know that it was first so written but a Diuine hauing obserued that the Apostles who anoynted the sicke of whom Saint Marke speaketh were not Priests because the Church of Rome holdeth that Priesthood was conferred vpon them onely in the last Supper it seemed a contradiction to affirme that the Vnction which they gaue was a Sacrament and that Priests onely are ministers of it Whereunto some who held it to bee a Sacrament and at that time instituted by CHRIST did answere that CHRIST commanding them to minister the Vnction made them Priests concerning that acte onely As if the Pope should command a simple Priest to giue the Sacrament of Chrisme he made him a Bishop for that acte Yet it was thought too dangerous to affirme it absolutely Therefore in stead of the word Institutum they put Insinuatum Which word what it may signifie in such a matter euery one may iudge who vnderstandeth what Insinuare is and doeth apply it to that which the Apostles then did and to that which was commanded by Saint Iames and to the determination made by this Councell But in matter of reformation as hath beene said fourteene Articles were proposed all belonging to Episcopall iurisdiction whereof when they had vnderstood the opinion of the Canonists in the particular Congregations and read all in the generall they came to frame the Decree Herein the ayme of the B B was to increase their authority to recouer that which the Pope had vsurped from them and of the Presidents to grant as little as they could But both parties did proceede cunningly and made shew to regard onely the seruice of God and the restitution of the ancient Ecclesiasticall discipline The Bishops thought they were hindered in executing their office For when they did suspend any from exercise of their orders or Ecclesiasticall degrees and dignities for causes knowen to themselues or did refuse to let them passe to higher degrees all was retracted by a Licence or Dispensation gotten at Rome which caused a disreputation of the Bishops damnation of soules and a totall ruine of discipline Concerning this the first head was made that such Licences and Restitutions should not bee offorce But the President for the honour of the Apostolique Sea would not haue the Pope named nor the chiefe Penitentiarie nor any ministers of the Court from whom such Licences were wont to bee obtained The titular Bishops did also hinder them who beeing depriued by a Decree published in the sixt Session of power to exercise the pontificall office in the Diocesses without leaue of the proper Bishop did retire themselues into a place exempt from all Bishopriques admitting those to holy orders who were before reiected as vnfit by their owne Bishops which they did by vertue of a priuiledge to ordaine any that offered himselfe vnto them This was prohibited in the second head but with this moderation that for reuerence of the Apostolike Sea mention should not bee made who granted the priuiledge And consequently in the third head power was giuen to the Bishops to suspend for what time they pleased any one ordained without their examination or with licence by facultie giuen by whomsoeuer These things the wiser sort of Bishops knew to bee of small weight because the Canonists doe hold that 344 Licences Priuiledges and Faculties granted by the Pope are neuer comprehended in generall words without speciall mention bee made of them But not beeing able to obtaine more they were content with this hoping that time might open them a way to proceede further It was also decreed in the same sixth Session that no secular Clerke by vertue of personall Priuiledge nor Regular dwelling out of the Monasterie by vigor of the Priuiledge of his order should bee exempt from the correction of the Bishoppe as Delegate of the Apostolike Sea Which some thinking not to containe the Canons of Cathedrall Churches and other Collegiate dignities who not by priuiledge but by ancient custome or by sentences put in execution or by Concordates with the Bishops established and sworne were in possession of not beeing subiect to Bishops and others also restraining it onely to visitation it was ordained in the fourth head that concerning secular Clerkes it should bee extended to all times and all sorts of excesses and declared that none of the things aforesayd should withstand Another disorder as great did arise because the Pope did grant a Iudge at the election of the supplicant to whosoeuer did seeke it by the ordinary meanes vsed in Court with authoritie to defend protect and maintaine him in possession of his rights and to remooue the molestation giuen him extending also this fauour to all his domestiques And this sort of Iudges were called Conseruators who did stretch their authoritie in place of defending the supplicant from molestations to withdraw him from iust corrections and also at their instance to molest and trouble the Bishops and other ordinary Ecclesiasticall superiours with censures The fifth point made prouision against this disorder ordaining that Conseruatorie graces should not helpe any body nor free him from inquisition accusation and conuention before the Ordinary in criminall and mixt causes and in ciuill also in which hee is plaintife and in other causes if the Conseruator bee suspected or difficultie arise betweene him and the Ordinary who is competent Iudge that arbitrators shall bee chosen according to the forme of the Law and that Conseruatory letters which comprehend domestiques shall bee extended but vnto two who doe liue at the charge of the Master of the familie and that these and the like graces shall not continue aboue fiue yeeres and that the Conseruators shall not haue Tribunals But the Synod did not meane to containe in this Decree Vniuersities Colledges of Doctours and Schollers places of Regulars and Hospitals Concerning which exception when this point was handled there was very great contention it seeming to the Bishops that against all right the exception was larger then the rule because the number of Doctors Schollers Regulars and Hospitalaries is greater then of all others who can haue Conseruatorie letters and that the prouision against any particular man was easie but the disorders of Vniuersities and Colledges were of the greatest importance The Legate gaue an account heereof to Rome where it beeing decided by that which was consulted vnder Paul the third that it was necessary for maintenance of the Apostolique Sea that the Friars and Vniuersities should totally depend on
held wherein the dilation made vntill the comming of the Protestant Diuines should be published and Fathers elected who together with the Nuncio of Sponto should make the Decree the Protestation and Safe Conduct The Emperours Ambassadours desired to haue the draught of the Safe Conduct before it was published to shew it the Protestants that if it did not giue them satisfaction it might be so amended that they might not haue occasion to refuse it as they did the other The dayes following were spent in the things aforesaid which beeing An exhortation of the Emperours Ambassadour Pictauius to the Protestants finished the Emperours Ambassadours called the Protestants to them and the Ambassadour Pictauius hauing made an eloquent encomiastique oration of the goodnesse and charitie of the Fathers and exhorted them to giue some little part of satisfaction to the Councell as they receiued much from it told them that it was concluded to receiue their Mandats and persons and to heare their propositions and to deferre the conclusion of the points of doctrine though already discussed and digested to expect the Diuines and heare them first That they should haue a very ample Safe Conduct as they desired whereof the draught was made And hee was copious in shewing that these were memorable fauours and graces saying it was necessary to yeeld something to the time and not to desire all at once that when they shall bee entred into the businesse occasion will make them obtaine many things which before seemed hard that the Fathers doe desire the comming of the Diuines that themselues the Emperours Ambassadours haue matters to propose of great moment and doe stand onely expecting that the Protestants should beginne that afterwards they may come foorth themselues also For this cause he prayed them to proceed slowly in their demand that the Pope should submit himselfe to the Councell For the Fathers doe know that there is some thing to bee amended in the Papall greatnesse but withall that they must goe on cunningly that themselues haue dayly experience what dexterity and Art must bee vsed in treating with the Popes Ministers Likewise the reexamination of the things already concluded was not to be proposed in the very beginning because it would bee too great an infamy and dishonour to the Councell Therefore let their Diuine come who should haue a conuenient audience in all things and when they shall see themselues wronged it shall euer be free for them to depart The Protestants retyring themselues and considering the draught of the safe Conduct were not content because it was not like to that of Basill in which foure things more were granted to the Bohemians 1. That they should haue a decisiue voyce 2. That the holy Scripture the practise of ancient Church the Councels and Interpreters conformable to the Scripture should bee Iudges 3. That they might exercise their religion in their houses 4. That nothing should be done in contempt and disdaine of their doctrine Of Who are not content with the forme of the Safe Conduct these foure the second was different from that which was graunted in this draught and the three others were totally left out They suspected also because the Councell did not promise them security in the name of the Pope and Colledge of Cardinals as did that of Basil Yet they resolued not to make mention of this but to demand the inserting of the other 4. clauses and told the Emperours Ambassadours plainly that they could not receiue it in this forme because they had this expresse commission in their instructions Toledo shewed some disdaine that they should not content themselues with that which he and his Colleagues had obtained with so much paines that the chiefe importance was in the security of comming and departing and that the residue appertained to the maner of their negotiation which might more easily be concluded by the presence of the Diuines that it was too much obstinacie to yeeld in nothing and to desire to giue lawes alone to the whole For which cause Toledo the Emperors Ambassadour is offended Church But it not being impossible to remoue them with these reasons from their resolution they said in the end that they would referre it to the Fathers to whom they restored the draught of the safe Conduct with the additions which were required The Legate and presidents vnderstanding the request and resolution of the Protestants shewed the Emperours Ambassadours how vniust and vnmeet their demands were For in the forme or that of Basil they neuer found that it was granted to haue a decisiue voyce in the Councell but that the Scripture practise of the Church Councels and Doctours who ground themselues on it should bee Iudges is sayd because the practise of the Church is called by the name of Apostolicall Tradition and when it is said the holy Fathers it is vnderstood that they ground themselues on the Scripture because they haue no other gounds The third to exercise their Religion in their owne houses is vnderstood with condition that it bee not knowen and done without scandall The prohibition that nothing shall bee done in contempt of them is expresse when it is promised that by no meanes they shall bee offended Therefore that it did appeare that they complayned without cause onely to cauill and in regard there is no hope to content them there doeth remaine nothing but to giue them the Safe Conduct as it is made and to leaue them to their liberty to make vse of it or not The Earle of Mountfort replied that nothing could bee more seruiceable to the publique cause then to take from them all pretences and cauils and to make them vnexcusable to the world therefore in regard there was no reall difference betweene the Safe Conduct of Basil and this to stoppe their mouthes that might bee copied out Verbatim changing onely the names of the persons places and times The Presidents mooued with that subtile and strict answere looked one vpon another and the Legat taking the matter vpon him answered that it should be referred to the Fathers in the Congregation and resolued according to their determination The Presidents did recommend the cause of GOD and the Church euery one to his familiar friends To the Italians and Spaniards they said that it was great iniury to bee compelled to follow a company of Schismatiques who haue spoken vnaduisedly and contrary to Christian doctrine and bound themselues to follow the Scripture onely But vnto all in generall they sayd it would be a great indignitie if the Councell should so speake as that an inextricable dispute should presently arise For in setting downe what Doctors doe ground themselues vpon the Scripture they should neuer agree that it was honourable for the Councell to speake plainely and that the expression made was iust the declaration of the Councel of Basil And such perswasions they vsed as that almost all were resolued not to change the draught hoping that though the Protestants
liberty and the Protestant Preachers are recalled The Diet is deserted yeare in many parts betweene diuers Princes and Cities of the Empire But the Cities recalled their Preachers and Doctors of the Augustan Confession and restored the Churches Schooles and exercise of Religion and though in regard of the banishments and persecutions against the Doctours and Preachers there remained but few of them and those concealed vnder the protection of the Princes yet as if they had risen againe there wanted not to furnish all places The warre hindred the assembling of the Diet disseigned and deferred it from one yeere to another vntill February 1555. whereof wee will speake in the fit place THE FIFT BOOKE OF THE HISTORY OF THE COVNCELL OF TRENT THe Pope now freed from many cares by the dissolution of the Councell thought fit to preuent all occasions of relapse and proposed in Consistory the necessity to reforme the The Pope maketh a great shew that hee will reforme the Church Church He said he had reduced the Councel to Trent for this end which hauing not succeeded according to his desire in regard of diuers accidents of warre first in Italy then in Germany it was meete to doe that in Rome which in Trent could not be done Hee appointed therefore a great congregation of Cardinals and Prelates to consider of the businesse Hee sayd hee elected many that resolutions might bee more mature and haue greater reputation though his ende was thought to bee that by reason of the multitude more impediments might arise and so all might come to nothing And the euent was iudge For the Reformation was handled in the beginning with great heate afterwards it went on for the space of many moneths very coldly and at the last was buried in silence And the suspension of the Councell in The suspension of y e councel made for two yeeres lasteth ten stead of two yeeres did continue tenne verifying the maxime of the Philosophers that the causes ceasing the effects doe cease also The causes of the Councell were first the great instances of Germanie and the hope conceiued by the world that it would cure all the diseases of Christendome But the effects that were seene vnder Paul the third did extinguish The causes of the two Conuocations of the Councel the hope and shew to Germanie that it was impossible to haue such a Councell as they desired Of the second reduction of the Synode there was another cause which was the great desire of Charles the Emperour to put Germanie vnder his yoke by meanes of Religion and to make the Empire hereditarie by causing his sonne to succeede him and so to erect a Monarchie greater then any since the Roman euen then that of Charles the great For this the victories hee had obtained was not sufficient 1553 I 〈…〉 3. 〈…〉 CHARLES 〈…〉 EDWARD 〈…〉 HENRY 〈…〉 neither did hee thinke hee could supply what was wanting by new forces onely but supecting the people vnto him by Religion and the Princes by treaties hee had conceiued a vast hope to immortallize his name This was the cause why hee was so earnest with Iul 〈…〉 for the second Conuocation of the Councell and of his effectuall persâ—asions not to call them violent Charles vseth meanes to make the Empire hereditary to the three Electors to goe thither and to the Protestents with whom hee had power to send their Druines But while the Councell was celebrated Charles hauing put all Christian Princes in iealousie found the first encounters in his owne house For Ferdinand though hee seemed formerly to haue consented to make the Empire common to them both as it was to Marcus and Lucius with equall authority an example followed by Dioclesian and many others afterwards and then to labour that Philip should bee chosen King of the Romanes to succeed them wherein Charles had employed But cannot effect it his sister the Queene of Hungary to perswade him to it for the aduancement of their house yet better aduised by his sonne Maximilian hee began to change his opinion To effect this businesse already set on foote Philip was called by his father that hee might bee knowen to the Electors in the Diet of Ausburg in the yere 1551. which made Ferdinand retire himselfe the foresaid Queene to goe thither to make peace betweene the brothers But Maximilian fearing that his father out of his good nature would yeeld leauing the gouernment of the Kingdomes of Spaine which the Emperour had giuen him in the hands of his wife the Emperours daughter returned suddenly into Germanie by whose perswasions Ferdinand remained constant in his purpose and Charles had nothing from the Electors but good words By this opposition the Emperours edge was abated who sent his sonne backe into Spaine without hope euer to obtaine the consent of Maximilian And afterwards being compelled by the foresaid warre to make an agreement despairing of his sonnes succession he layd aside all thought of restoring the ancient Religion in Germany and by consequence all care of the Councel though he continued many yeeres after in the Empire And the Court did care for it as little because none did desire it But diuers accidents then happened Which causeth him to lay aside all care of Religion and of the Councel which though they seemed to make the suspension perpetuall yet in the secret prouidence of God did minister causes for the third Conuocation which the continuation of the story requireth should not bee passed ouer in silence in regard the knowledge of the causes doeth helpe much to penetrate the effects which happened after that the Councell was resumed The Pope seeing that the people of his obedience did not so much esteem him by reason of the alienation of Germany did imitate Eugenius the fourth 1553. who maintained the reputation which the Councell of Basill tooke from How y e Pope maintained his reputation him by a shew of Grecians and a shadow of Armenians and the late example of his predecessour Paulus 3. who when the contentions were hoâ—e betweene him and the Emperour for the translation of the Councell to Bolonia for which the people also did distaste him receiued with many ceremonies on Steuen by the name of Patriarke of Armenia the greater with one Archbishop and 2. Bishops who came to knowledge him for the Vicar of CHRIST and generall commander of the Church and to render him obedience According to these examples Iulius did receiue with much publike solemnitie one Simon Sulâ—akam elect Patriarke of all the people which are betweene Euphrates and India sent from those Churches to be confirmed by the Pope successour of Peter and Vicar of CHRIST Hee ordained him Bishop and gaue him the Patriarchall Robe with his owne hands in the Consistory and sent him backe to his home that the Churches might not suffer in his absence accompanied with some religious men who vnderstood the Syriaque tongue All the discourse was not
onely in Rome but throughout all Italie of the immense number of the Christians in those parts and how much the lists of the Apostolique Sea were enlarged And particularly they spake of the great number of Churches in the Citie Muzal which they sayd was the old Assur vpon the riuer Tigris from which Niniue renowmed for the preaching of Ionas was not farre distant situated beyond the riuer Vnder this iurisdiction they put Babylon Tauris and Arbela famous for the battaile betweene Darius and Alexander with many Countreys of Assyria and Persia They found also the ancient Cities named in the Scripture and Ecbatan which the stories doe call Seleucia and Nisibi They sayd that this man elected by all the Bishops was sent to the Pope for confirmation accompanied with seuenty persons as farre as Ierusalem and from thence by three of whom one died and another remained sicke in the iourney and the third called Calefi came with him to Rome All these things were printed and very curiously read The Pope receiued another also named Marderius a Iacobite of Assyria sent by the Patriarch of Antioch to acknowledge the Apostolique Sea and giue it obedience and make profession of the Romane faith But the world beeing satiated with the former did not care for this second After these shadowes of obedience which the Sea of Rome gained there succeeded one reall and of great importance which did abundantly recompence The King of England dieth whatsoeuer was lost in Germanie The sixt of Iuly 1553 Edward King of England died of the age of sixteene yeeres Fifteene dayes before he made a Will with approbation of his Councell wherein hauing declared that it did belong to him to name the Successour according to the lawes of the Kingdome he excluded his sisters Mary and Elizabeth because their legitimation was doubted of and all the posterity of Margaret his fathers elder sister as strangers not borne in the kingdome and named her Queene who followed in order that is Iane of Suffolke grand-childe to Mary formerly Q. of France and younger sister to his father Henry 8. by her daughter notwithstanding that the sayd Henry had in his last Will substituted Mary and Elizabeth which substitution hee sayd was pupillary and did not binde him now hee was of age Iane was proclaimed Queene in London and Mary retiring her selfe into Iane is proclaimed Queene Norfolke that shee might commodiously passe into France if there were occasion named her selfe Queene also and was finally accepted by all the kingdome alleadging in her fauour the Testament of Henry and that of a Matrimony contracted bona fide though there bee a nullity in it the issue is legitimate Iane and her adherents were imprisoned and Mary entred into But Mary obtaineth the Crowne London and was receiued with a generall applause and proclaimed Queene of England and France and had the title of Head of the Church Shee presently set the prisoners at liberty which her father had put into the Tower 1553 IVLIVS 3. CHARLES 5. Q. MARY HENRY 2. A sedition in London about Religion partly for Religion and partly for other causes A little after her entry there arose a sedition in London by occasion of one who tooke the boldnesse to preach Popery and of another who did celebrate the Masse To appease this trouble which was very considerable the Queene caused an Edict to be published that she would liue in the Religion of her Ancestors and therefore would not permit that any thing should bee preached to the people but that which formerly had been Afterwards the eleuenth of October shee was crowned with the vsuall ceremonies The Pope aduertized hereof considering that shee was brought vp in the Catholique Religion interrested in the respects of her mother and cousin by blood vnto the Emperour hoped he might make some entrie into the Kingdome and therefore did make Cardinall Poole his Legate thinking because hee was of the blood royall and The Pope maketh Cardinall Poole his Legat for England of an exemplary life he was the onely instrument to reduce that Kingdome to the Church of Rome The Cardinall who had been banished by publique Decree and depriued of his honour thought it not fit to begin the enterprise before he fully vnderstood the state of things beeing assured that the maior part was still deuoted to the memory of Henry Hee therefore sent into England secretly Giouanni Francesco Comendone to enforme him and wrote a Letter to the Queene in which commending her perseuerance in Religion in the times of her troubles hee exhorted her to continue in the times of her happinesse recommended vnto her the saluation of the soules of those people and the restitution of the true worship of GOD. Comendone hauing obserued euery particular and found meanes to speake with the Queene though compassed and garded on euery side perceiued shee had neuer beene auerse from the Romane faith and had promise from her that shee would labour to restore it into the whole Kingdome which the Cardinall vnderstanding put himselfe into the voyage In England after the Coronation a Parliament was held in which the A Parliament is held the diuorce of Henry the 8. declared to be vnlawfull diuorce of the Queenes mother Katherine of Aragon was declared to be vnlawfull the marriage good and the issue legitimate which was obliquely to restore the Popes supremacie in regard it could not be good without the validitie of the dispensation of Iulius the second and by consequence not without the supremacie of the Sea of Rome It was ordained also that all the constitutions in matter of religion made by Edward should be abrogated and Popeâ—y is established that religion obserued which was in vse at the death of Henry In this Parliament they treated of marrying the Queene though shee were aboue fourty yeeres of age and three were named Poole who had not taken holy Orders And the marriage of the Queene is treated on though he was a Cardinall and Courtney both of the blood Royall and first Cousins of Henry the eight in an equall degree this of the white Rose grand child of Edward the fourth by his daughter and that of the red Rose Nephew to Henry the seuenth by his sister both acceptable to the Nobilitie of England Poole for wisedome and sanctifie of life and Courtney for his louing behauiour and carriage But the Queene preferred Philip Prince of Spaine before these aswell for the treaties made by her cousin Charles the Emperour her affection also inclining much more to the mothers side then to the fathers as because shee thought shee might better secure her owne and the Kingdomes peace with that marriage The Emperour who did much 1554 IVLIVS 3. CHARLES 5. MARY HENRY 2. Vntil the coÌ„clusion wherof the Emperour hindreth Poole in going into England desire to effect it fearing that Poole might disturbe it by his presence in England knowing hee was departed Legate made meanes
by Cardinall Dandinus the Popes Minister with himselfe that hee should not part out of Italie so soone saying that as yet an Apostolique Legate could not goe into England with honour But the Letter of Dandinus not taking effect and Poole beeing in his iourney as farre as the Palatinate hee sent Diego Mendoza to stop him by authoritie It seemed strange to the Cardinall and hee complayned that the Popes Legation was hindered with the damage of Christianitie and of the Kingdome of England and ioy of Germanie Therefore the Emperour not to giue so much matter of talke made him goe to Bruxels and entertayned him in Brabant vntill the marriage was ended and all things accommodated as hee would and for colour imployed him to treate a peace betweene himselfe and the French King In the beginning of the yeere 1554. the Emperour sent Ambassadours 1554. into England to make the conclusion and the Queene proceeding to fauour the olde Religion did the fourth of March publish other Lawes restoring the Latine tongue into the Churches forbidding married men to exercise holy Functions and giuing order to the Bishops not to make them sweare who were to bee receiued into the Clergie as Henrie had appointed that the King was supreme Head of the Church of England and that the Pope had no superioritie there but was Bishop onely of the Citie of Rome Shee ordayned also that the forme of Prayer instituted by Henrie where amongst other things God is prayed to deliuer that Kingdome from sedition conspiracie and tyrannie of the Pope should be razed out of all the Bookes of Rites and forbid to bee printed In April another Parliament was held in which consent was giuen to the contract of marriage where the Queene proposed the restitution of the Popes supremacie which shee could not obtaine because the Nobilitie did resist who considered not that they did vainely denie this demaund which was vertually contayned in their assent to the marriage Philip Prince of Spaine arriued The celebration of the marriage in England the eighteenth of Iuly and on Saint Iames day the Nuptials were celebrated and hee receiued the title of the King of Naples and did consummate the Matrimonie In Nouember there was a new Parliament in which Cardinall Poole was restored to his Honour and Countrey and two were sent to inuite and accompany him with whom hee passed into the Island and arriued at London the three and twentieth of Cardinall Poole commeth to London with the crosse carried before him And maketh an Oration in the Parliment Nouember with a siluer Crosse carryed before him At his first entrie into the Parliament hee made a discourse in English before the King Queene and Orders of the Kingdome Hee thanked them very much that hee was restored to his Countrey saying that in exchange he was come to restore them to the Countrey and Court of Heauen of which they were depriued by departing from the Church Hee exh 〈…〉 them to acknowledge the errour and receiue the benefit which God by his Vicar had sent them The discourse was very long and artificiall and the conclusion was that hee had the Keyes to bring them into the Church which they had shutte by making Lawes against the Apostolique Sea which when they did reuoke hee would open the doores vnto them The Cardinals person was well accepted and an apparant assent was giuen to his Proposition though the Maior part did secretly abhorre the qualitie of a Popes Minister and were grieued to come vnder the yoke againe But they had suffered themselues to bee carried so farre that they knew not how to returne The next day the re-vnion with the Church of Rome was decreed in The manner of the re-vnion with the Church of Rome Parliament and the manner was thus set downe That a Supplication should bee made in the Parliaments name wherein it should bee declared that they were very sorrie for hauing denyed obedience to the Apostolique Sea and for hauing consented to the Decrees made against it promising to endeuour heereafter that all those Lawes and Decrees should bee abolished and beseeching the King and Queene to intercede for them that they may bee absolued from the crimes and censures and receiued as penitent children into the bosome of the Church to serue God in obedience of the Pope and Sea of Rome The last of Nouember Saint Andrewes day their Maiestics the Cardinall and whole Parliament beeing assembled the Chancellour asked the generalitie whether they were pleased that pardon should bee demanded of the Legate and whether they would returne to the vnitie of the Church and obedience of the Pope supreme Head thereof and some saying yea and the others holding their peace a Supplication was presented to their Maiesties in the name of the Parliament which beeing publiquely read they rose to desire the Legate who mette them and shewed himselfe willing to giue them satisfaction and causing the authoritie giuen him by the Pope to bee read hee discoursed how acceptable to God the repentance of a sinner was and how the Angels did then reioyce for the conuersion of that Kingdome and all being on their knees imploring the mercie of God hee absolued them which beeing done hee went to the Church with all the multitude to giue thankes to God The next day an Ambassage was destinated to the Pope to render him obedience Ambassadors are appointed to goe to the Pope for which were named Anthony Browne Vicount Mountacute Thomas Thirlby Bishoppe of Ely and Edward Cerne who had formerly beene Ambassadour in Rome for Henrie the eight and was now to bee resident there againe in that charge Aduice heereof came to Rome For which Processions are made in Rome quickly for which many Processions were made not onely in that Citie but thorow out all Italic to giue thankes to God The Pope approoued what his Legate had done and sent a 〈◊〉 the foure and twentieth of December alleadging in the â—â—ll for a cause that like the Father of the familie hauing recouered his prodigall sonne it was meeâ—e that hee should not onely-shew â—othesticall ioy but generally inuite all to the same Iubilie and hee praysed and extolled the action of the King Queene and people of England The Parliament continued vntill the midst of Ianuarie 〈◊〉 and to the ancient Edicts of the Kings to punish heretickes and of the Iurisdiction of Bishops were renewed the Primacie and all prehertinences of the Pop restored all contrary Decrees made within twentie yeeres last past 〈◊〉 would Henrie as by Edward abolished the penall Lawes against heretickes reuiued and many were burned especially Bishops who would perseuere in the reformation abolished It is certaine that one hundred seuentie and sixe persons of qualitie were burned that yeere for Religion besides many of the common sort which gaue but little content to that people who also were displeased that Martin Bucer and Paulus Fagius dead foure yeeres before were cited and condemned as if
of 80. yeeres and made Pope did wholly addict himselfe to pomp and pride and endeauoured to set all Europe on fire with warre In the beginning of the yeere 1557. the Duke of Guise passed into Italy 1557. The Duke of Guise passeth into Italy with an army with his armie in fauour of the Pope who to obserue the promise of his nephew made to the French King made a promotion of 10. Cardinals which not beeing according to the meaning and the end agreed on neither for the number nor qualitie of the persons his excuse was that hee was so The Pope createth ten Cardinals neerely conioyned with his Maiestie that his dependants would bee as seruiceable to the King as the Frenchmen themselues and that he might assure himselfe that they were all for him and that he could not then make a greater promotion seeing the number was so great already arriuing to 70. which would quickely bee diminished by remoouing some rebels and putting honest men in their roomes which hee meant of those who were already in the Castle and others against whom he had a desseigne as well for matter of State as of Religion For hee was not so intent to the warre as that he did The Inquisition is the principal mysterie of the Papacle Card. Morone and the B of Morlena are imprisoned And Card. Poole depriued of his Legation abandon the businesse of the Inquisition which he said was the principall secret and mysterie of the Papacie He had some information against Cardinall Morone that he held intelligence in Germanie and did imprison him in the Castle deputing foure Cardinals to examine him seuerely and Egidius Foscararus Bishop of Modena as confederate with him Hee depriued also Cardinall Poole of his Legation of England and cited him to appeare in the Inquisition at Rome hauing alreadie imprisoned his inward friend as one of his complices Thomas S. Felice Bishop of Caua And that hee might not pretend to stay in England vnder colour of his Legation and the affaires of those Churches hee created Cardinall at Whitsuntide William Peto Bishop of Salisbury and made him Legate in the place of Poole And although the Queene and King testifying what seruice hee had done to the Catholique Faith made earnest intercession for him yet the Pope would neuer remit one iote of his rigour Cardinall Poole obeyed laying aside the administration and ornaments of a Legat sending Ormaneto to Rome to giue an account of his Legation but himselfe parted not out of England alledging the Queenes commandement because neither shee nor the King thinking the Pope was passionate would consent that hee should goe In England many were scandalized for it and aliened from the Pope and many Wherewith many were offended in Rome thought it a calumnie inuented to reuenge himselfe for the truce betweene the two Kings treated by him being Cardinall and Legate without imparting it to him And the opposition which hee made against him in the Conclaue to hinder him from being Pope was thought to haue no better ground The new Legat a man of great integritie had the same conceits who though hee tooke vpon him the name of Legat not to anger the Pope yet in nine moneths that he liued after he had the crosse of the Legation hee did neuer exercise the Charge but bare the same respect towards Poole as before The Duke of Guise being come into Italy made warre in Piemont with purpose to continue it in Lumbardie and so to diuert the armes taken vp against the Pope But the Popes ardent desire to assaile the Kingdome of Naples did not permit him The Frenchmen knew the difficulties and the Duke of Guise with some principall Commanders went to Rome by post to make the Pope vnderstand what the reasons of warre did perswade In whose presence all being consulted on and the Popes resolution not giuing place to any other deliberation it was necessary to yeeld vnto him Yet they did nothing but assault Ciuitella a place situated at the entry into the Prouince The Duke of Guise receiueth a repulse by default of the Caraffi of Abruzzo where the armie had the repulse and Guise complained much that the Caraffi had not made the prouisions which they had promised and were necessary In summe the Popes armes as well his owne as auxiliarie were not much fauoured by God But in the midst of August the army of the Duke of Alua approaching Rome not afraid of the French which 1557 PAVL 4. FERDINAND MARY HENRY 2. The Pope is terrified by the approaching of the Duke of Alua The battell of S. Quintin was entertained in Abruzzo and the Pope vnderstanding the surprize and sacke of Signea the slaughter of many and the danger in which Pagliano was he related all in Consistorie with many teares adding that he did vndauntedly expect martyrdom the Cardinals marueiling that he should paint out the cause to them who vnderstood the trueth as if it had bin of CHRIST whereas it was profane and proceeded from ambition and say it was the principall sinew and mystery of the Papacie When the Popes affaires were in the greatest straits the French Kings Army had such a great ouerthrow neere to S. Quintin that hee was forced to recall the Duke of Guise and his forces for the safety of the Kingdome letting the Pope know his ineuitable necessitie giuing him leaue to take what counsell seemed best for him and sending him backe the hostages The Pope refused to let Guise returne whereupon there beeing a great contestation Maketh the French King recall the D of Guise and his forces Whom the Pope disimsseth with bad tearmes betweene them the Pope not able to keepe him bid him goe seeing hee had done little seruice to the King lesse to the Church and none at all to his owne honour In the end of that moneth the Duke of Alua approached Rome which he had taken but for want of courage His retreat was ascribed to the basenesse of his minde who publikely sayd that hee feared that if Rome had been sacked the Armie would haue been scattered and the Kingdome The Duke of Alua might haue taken Rome and did not exposed to danger without forces or defence But secretly hee said that beeing in the seruice of a King who bare great reuerence to that place hee refrained to doe it because he knew not whether the action would haue been approoued Finally a composition was made the fourteenth of September betweene Alua and the Caraffi the warre hauing continued a whole But made a base composition with the Pope yeere In the capitulations the Pope would not haue Colonna nor any of his subiects comprehended nor any word inserted to shew that hee had offended in imprisoning the Emperours Ministers but maintained most constantly that the Duke of Alua ought to come to Rome to aske pardon and receiue absolution saying plainely that before hee would loose one iore of this due for so
it in a Mercuriall so they call the iudicature instituted to examine and correct the actions of the Counsellors of Parliament and Iudges of the King held in Paris the 15. of Iune where they were to treate of Religion after the Congregation was assembled entred in person Hee said hee had established peace in the whole world by the marriages of his sister and daughter that hee might prouide against the inconueniences bred in his Kingdome about Religion which ought to bee the principall care of Princes Therefore vnderstanding they were to treat of this subiect hee exhorted them to handle Gods cause with sinceritie And hauing commaunded them to prosecute the things begun Claude Viole one of them spake much against the manners of the Court of Rome and the bad customes growen to bee pernicious errours which haue caused the new sects Therefore it was necessary to mitigate the seuere punishments vntill the differences of religion were remooued and the Ecclesiasticall discipline amended by authority of a Generall Councell the onely remedie for these euils as the Councels of Constance and Basil haue iudged commanding that one should bee celebrated euery ten yeeres His opinion was followed by Ludouicus Faber and some others Anne du Bourg did adde that many villanies were comitted condemned by the Lawes for punishment whereof the rope and fire were not sufficient as frequent blasphemies against God periuries adulteries not onely secret but euen cherished with impudent licence making himselfe to be plainely vnderstood that hee spake not onely of the Grandies of the Court but of the King himselfe also adding that while men liued thus dissolutely diuers torments were prepared against those who were guilty of nothing but of publishing to the world the vices of the Church of Rome and desiring an amendment of them In opposition of all this Egidius Magister the prime President spake against the new sects concluding that there was no other remedie but that which was formerly vsed against the Albigenses of whom Philippus Augustus put to death sixe hundred in one day and against the Waldenses who were choked in the caues whither they retired to hide themselues When all the voyces were giuen the King said he had now heard with his owne eares that which before was told him that the contagion of the Kingdome doth hence arise 1559 PIVS 4. FERDINAND PHILIP 2. ELIZABETH HENRY 2. And coÌ„mandeth some of the Counsellors of Parliament to bee imprisoned that there are in the Parliament who doe despise the Popes authoritie and his that he well knoweth they are but few but the cause of many euils Therefore hee exhorted those who are good subiects to continue in doing their duety and immediatly gaue order that Faber and du Bourg should be imprisoned and afterward caused foure more to bee apprehended in their houses which did much daunt those who embraced the new religion For the Counsellors of Parliament in France beeing reputed most sacred and inuiolable who notwithstanding were put into prison for deliuering their opinion in publike Assembly they concluded that the King would pardon none But examples of great feares are alwayes ioyned with others of equall boldnesse 15â—9 The Reformatists hold a Synod in Paris For at the same time as if there had beene no danger at all the ministers of the Reformed for so the Protestants are called in France assembled in Paris in the suburbes of Saint German made a Synode in which Franciscus Morellus the chiefe man amongst them was President ordayning diuers constitutions of the manner of holding Councels of remoouing the domination in the Church of the election and office of Ministers of censures of marriages of diuorces of degrees of consanguinitie and affinitie that throughout all France they might not onely haue an vniforme faith but discipline also And their courage did increase because the fame of the seuerity vsed in France comming into Germanie the three Electors and And are encouraged by the intercession of the Protestant Princes of Germanie other Protestant Princes sent Ambassadours to the King praying him to proceede with pietie and Christian charitie against the professors of their Religion guiltie of nothing but of accusing the corrupted manners and the discipline peruerted by the Church of Rome which had bene done more then an hundred yeeres since by other godly Doctors of France For that Kingdome beeing now in quiet the differences of Religion may easily bee composed by the disputation of able men desirous of peace who may examine their confession by the rule of holy Scripture and of the ancient Fathers suspending in the meane time the seueritie of the sentences which they will receiue as a thing most gratefull and remaine much obliged to him for it The King gaue a courteous answere in generall wordes promising Which did them no good to giue them satisfaction and to send one expresly to signifie so much vnto them Yet he remitted nothing of the seueritie but after the Ambassadours were parted hee deputed foure Iudges of the body of the Parliament in the causes of the prisoners with the Bishop of Paris and the Inquisitor Antonie de Mocares commaunding them to proceede with all expedition The Pope vnto whom all these things were knowen as hee was much discontented with the progresse of the new doctrine in the States of both the Kings so hee was pleased that those Princes did thinke of it and mooued them by his Nuncij and by their Ambassadours residing with him to doe so still But hee would not haue any other meanes then that of the Inquisition which he thought the onely remedie as he said vpon all occasions iudging that the Councell would doe as formerly it had done that is reduce all into a worse state While he was possessed with these cogitations and weake of body the King of France died the second of Iuly by a wound in the eye running at Tilt for which hee seemed very sorrowfull and was so indeede For although hee suspected and with reason the intelligence betweene the 1559. PAVL 4. FERDINAND ELIZABETH FRANCIS 2. Henry the second dyeth the second of Iuly two Kings yet hee had still hope to separate them But the one being dead he saw he was at the discretion of the other alone whom he more feared because he was more offended by him and was of a more close nature hard to be sounded Hee feared also that in France a gate would be set wide open to let in sectes which might bee confirmed before the new King could get so much wisedome and reputation as was necessary to oppose so great difficulties Hee liued some few dayes afflicted with these cogitations but now laying aside all hopes which had vntill then kept him aliue hee died the eighteenth The Pope Iyeth the 18. of August recommending to the Cardinals nothing but the office of the Inquisition of August recommending to the Cardinals nothing but the office of the Inquisition the onely meanes as he said to
preserue the Church exhorting all to employ all their endeauours to establish it in Italy and wheresoeuer else they could The Pope being newly dead or rather still breathing there did arise by reason of the great hatred conceiued by the people against him and his whole house such tumults in Rome that the Cardinals were more troubled with these as being neere and vrgent then with those that were common to all Christendome The Citie was all in sedition the head of the Popes statua The people shew their detestation of him was beaten off and drawen through the streetes the prisons broken open and more then foure hundred prisoners set at libertie and going to Ripeta where the Inquisition was they did not onely take out the imprisoned but burnt the place and all the processes and writings kept there and they had almost burned the Conuent of Minerua where the Fryars imployed in that office doe dwell The Colledge of Cardinals had recalled Caraffa in the life time of the Pope and in the first congregation which they held after his death they deliuered the Cardinall Morone out of the Castle who was readie Card Morone was set at libertie who was ready to be sentenced for an heretique to bee censured for an Heretique A great question was made whether he could haue a voyce in the election being opposed by those who thought him their aduersary But at the last it was resolued on his side The Cardinals were forced to consent that all the moueable armes and monuments of the house of Caraffa should be torne in pieces and the immoueable demolished Being assembled in the Conclaue the fift of September eight dayes after the iust time because they were hindred by those inconueniences they made capitulations which according to custome were sworne to by all that they might giue some order for the gouernement which was wholly confused by the too great seueritie of Paul 4. Two of them did belong to the Capitulatiōs sworne vnto by the Cardinals in the Conclaue matter whereof we treat one that the difference with the Emperour which might hazard the losse of all the residue of Germanie should bee composed and hee acknowledged for Emperour the other that for the necessitie of France and Flanders the Councell as the onely remedie against heresies should be restored The Papacie was vacant longer then the necessitie of the time did comport not so much for the discords of the Cardinals as for the interests of Princes who did interpose more then they were wont While they were locked vp in the Conclaue King Philip going from the Low Countries into Spaine by sea with resolution neuer to remooue thence fell into a storme in which almost all the fleet was wracked his houshold stuffe of very 1559 PIVS 4. FERDINAND ELIZABETH FRANCIS 2. King Philip is in great perill at sea Who at his arriuall in Spaine vseth great seueritie against the Lutherans great valew lost and himselfe hardly escaped Hee said he was deliuered by the singular prouidence of GOD to root out Lutheranisme which hee presently began to doe For the 24. of September so soone as he was arriued in Seuil to giue an example in the beginning of his gouernment and to leaue no hope to any he caused Iohannes Pontius Count of Bayleno together with a preacher and many others of the Colledge of S. Isidore where the new religion was entred to be burned for Lutherans as also some Noble women to the number of thirteene and last of all the statue of Constantinus Pontius Confessor to Charles the fifth who serued him in his retyred life and held him in his armes when he dyed This man dyed in prison a few dayes before where he was put immediatly after the Emperours death for imputation of Heresie which execution though against an vnsensible statue increased the feare because euery one concluded that no conniuencie nor mercie could be hoped for from the King who bare no respect to him whose infamie did dishonour the memorie of the Emperour deceased Afterwards he went to Validolid where he caused twentie eight of the prime Nobilitie of the Countrey to be burned in his presence and kept Fryar Bartholomew Caranza in prison mentioned often in the first reduction of the Councell of Trent who was Arch-bishop of Toledo chiefe Prelate of Spaine taking from him all the reuenewes And it cannot be denied that these executions with others which daily succeeded though not so exemplarie kept those Countreys in quiet while all other places were full of sedition For although the new opiniōs were sowed in the minds of many especially of the Nobilitie yet they were concealed within their hearts in regard of the close nature of the Spaniards who abhorre dangers neuer aduenturing vpon hard enterprises but ayming to prooceed securely The Kings death in France which they reformed did ascribe to miracle increased their courage though they durst not shew themselues openly in Paris For his sonne Francis the new king after he was consecrated at Rhemes The young French King imirateth the seueritie of his father the twentieth of September gaue order to prosecute the processe of the Counsellors who were in prison and deputed the President of S. Andreas and the Inquisitor Antonius de Mocares to discouer the Lutherans The Iudges hauing gained some of the common sort formerly professors of that religion had notice of the places where they did secretly assemble Therfore many both men and women were imprisoned and many fled whose goods were confiscated after a citation by three Edicts And by the example of Paris the same was done in Poytou Tholouse and Aix of Prouence by the instigation of George Cardinall of Armignac who not to abandon that enterprise would not goe to Rome to the election of the pope vsing all diligence that those who were discouered might be apprehended The professors of that religion being stirred vp hereby and imboldened because they knew they were many sent about many writings against the King and Queene and those of Loraine by whom the King was gouerned authours of the persecution intermixing some points of doctrine which being willingly read by all as things composed by publique libertie did imprint the new religion in the minds of many In the end of the processe against the Counsellers after along contestation all were absolued except Anne du Burg who was burnt the eighteenth of December not so much by the inclination of the Iudges as by the resolution of the Queen prouoked against him because the Lutherans did diuulge in many writings libels spread abroad that the King had been wounded in the eye by the prouidence of God for a punishment of his words vsed against Anna Borges is burned du Bourg that he would see him burnt But the death and constancie of a man so conspicuous did make many curious to know what religion that was for which he had so couragiously indured punishment made the number increase which augmenting
conspiracie so that they disarmed within 24. houres Afterwards the King by his Edict pardoned all the reformatists vntill they returned to the Church Hee forbade all assemblies for Religion and committed to the Bishops the hearing of the causes of heresie This displeased the Chancellor though hee consented for feare the Spanish Inquisition would bee brought in as the Guisards desired The humors mooued were not quieted by the punishment of the Conspirators and the pardons published nor the hopes laid aside which they had conceiued to haue libertie of religion yea greater tumults of the people were raised in Prouence Languedoc and Poitou whether the Preachers of Geneua The Protestants doe increase by meanes of the Preachers of Geneua were called and came willingly by whose Sermons the number of the Protestants did increase This generall and sudden combination made the gouernours of the Kingdome resolute that there was neede of an Ecclesiasticall remedie and that very quickly and a Nationall Synode was proposed by the whole Councell The Cardinall of Armignac said that nothing was to be done without the Pope that he alone was able to make prouision that they should write to Rome and expect an answere To which opinion some few Prelats did adhere But the Bishop of Valence said that a sudden remedy could not be expected from the Pope because he was farre distant nor a fit one because hee was not informed of the particular necessity of the Kingdome nor a charitable one because he was busied in making his Nephewes great that GOD had giuen to all kingdomes all things necessary to gouerne them that France had Prelats of its owne to regulate the causes of religion who better know the wants of the kingdome that it would bee a great absurditie to see Paris burne hauing the riuers of Some and Marne full of water and to beleeue that water must be brought from Tiber to quench the fire The resolution A Nationall Synod is intimated in France of the Councell was that there beeing neede of a strong and sudden remedy the Prelates of the Kingdome should assemble to finde a way to hinder the course of these great mischiefes and the eleuenth of Aprill the Synod was intimated for the tenth of September But that the Pope might not take it in ill part a Curriet was dispatched to Rome to giue him an account of the resolution and to enforme him of the necessity of that remedy and to pray him not to take it amisse The Ambassador represented to his Holinesse the infection of the kingdome and the dangers and the hope which the King had of some good remedy by a generall Conuocation of the Prelats without which he saw no meanes to make an effectuall pouision Therefore hee was forced not to deferre longer nor to expect remedies from places romote which were vncertaine and long in comming and to vse that which was in his owne power and he added that no constitution of that Synod should bee of force before it were confirmed by his Holinesse The Pope on the contrary did grieuously complaine that the King had pardoned the errours committed against religion euen of The Pope blameth the French King for pardoning hereâ—â—kes those who did not aske it wherein none had power but himselfe And what King is there hee sayd who thinketh hee is able to pardon offences against GOD That it is no maruell if by the iust wrath of GOD there be so many tumults in that kingdome where the Sacred Canons are disesteemed and the Popes authority vsurped He said that the assembling of the Prelats would doe no good yea would cause a greater diuision that he had proposed a generall Councel which was the onely remedy that the cause why it was not essembled already proceeded from them who would not haue it that hee was resolued to celebrate it though it were desired by none but And will not approue the Nationall Synod would not by any meanes consent to the assembly of the Prelates either in France or elsewhere that this was neuer tolerated by the Apostolique Sea that if euery Prince should celebrate Councels of himselfe a confusion and separation of the Church must needes follow Hee complained much that the assembly was first intimated and then his consent demanded which hee must needes thinke was done with small respect of the head of the Church to whom all Ecclesiasticall affaires are to bee referred not to giue him an account when they are done but to receiue from him authority to doe them that the Edicts published did inferre an Apostasie in that kingdome from the Sea of Rome for remedie whereof hee would send an expresse Nuncio to make his will knowen to the King Hee sent the Bishop of Viterbo with instruction to shew him that a Nationall But sendeth a Nuncio into Spaine to disswade it Councell of that Kingdome would bee a kinde of Schisme from the vniuersall Church giue a bad example to other nations and make his Prelates proud assuming greater authoritie which diminution of his owne that it is generally knowen how earnestly they desire the restitution of the Pragmatique which they would first of all bring in by which meanes the King would lose his whole collation of the regalities and the presentation of the Bishoprickes and Abbies whence it would follow that the Prelats not acknowledging the power of the King would refuse to obey him And yet with all these inconueniences the euils which do now presse him would not be prouided against For the heretikes doe professe already that they esteeme not the Prelates so that whatsoeuer they should doe would bee opposed by the Protestant Ministers if for no other cause because it was done by them that the true remedie was to make the Prelates and other Curates reside and keepe their flockes opposing the furie of the woolues and to proceed in iustice against those who are iudged to bee heretiques by the iudges of faith and where it cannot bee done in regard of the multitude to vse force of armes to compell all to the performance of their duetie before the contagion doth increase that all these things beeing done now all differences might bee compleatly endded by the celebration of the generall Councell which hee would immediatly intimate that if the King would resolue to reduce the contumacious to obedience before they did more increase in number and strength hee promised to assist him with all his power and to labour that the King of Spaine and Princes of Italie should doe the like But if hee would not bee perswaded to compell his Subiects by force the Nuncio had instruction to propose vnto him that all the mischiefe which troubleth France and the poyson which infecteth that Kingdome and the neighbour places commeth from Geneua that the extirpation of that roote And to perswade y e King to make ware against Geneua would take away a great nourishment of the euill that making warre out of the Kingdome hee
should euacuate those bad humors which did trouble it Therefore he was to exhorâ— the King to ioyne with him in this good worke promising that hee would â—dâ—ee the King of Spaine and the Duke of Sauoy to doe the like The Pope gaue the bishop Commission also to negotiate the same thing with the Duke of Sauoy as he passed He wrote to the King of Spaine and â—ealt with him by his Nuncio that he would labour to diuert his cofin from the Nationall Councell which would be hurtfull to France and a bad example for Spaine and worse for the Low Countreys The Duke of Sauoy hearkened to the proposition of the warre of Geneua promising to employ himselfe wholly in it so that those two Kings would bee content to assist him and that the warre were to bee made by him and for him For that Citie belonging to his Dominion it was not iust in case it were wonne that any should possesse it but himselfe Therefore if his Holinesse would come to the effect it was necessary to make a league with plaine capitulations lest some great inconuenience might arise if either the Kings should not agree or himselfe should bee abandoned after he had prouoked the Suisses against him who would vndoubtedly defend the Citie For Geneua the King of Spaine considered that France would not permit it should bee in the hands of any but French-men which was not good for his seruice in regard of the vieinity of the Franche Countie Therefore hee answered that hee thought it not a fit time to make attempt But for the Nationall Councell of France he was perswaded it would bee a dangerous example to his States Therefore hee dispatched away Antonio di Toledo Prior of Lions to signifie to the French King that the celebration of that Councell would bee very hurtfull in regard of the diuision which might arise the kingdome being infected Hee prayed him not to goe on heerein The King of Spaine disswadeth y e French King from the Nationall Synode and sayd that nothing mooued him to make this request but onely his loue to him and his zeale to the glory of God Hee left to his consideration besides the contentions which it might cause within his kingdome the pernicious example which other Prouinces would take and the preiudice it would bring to the Generall Councell which was to bee held and was the onely remedy for all the euils and diuisions of Christendome that it would shew there was not so good intelligence betweene the Emperour and them as should bee and would make the Protestants waxe proud in preiudice of the publique cause Hee added that hee wanted not force to represse the insolencies of his Subiects and if hee would make vse of the forces of him the King of Spaine hee would very willingly employ them in this case and his owne person also if there were neede that his Subiects might not boast they had brought him to any indignitie whereof he was to consider much now in this beginning of his reigne Hee gaue commission also to his Ambassadour that if hee could not obtaine this hee should for the same and other reasons negotiate a suspension of it for as long a time as he could and should treate with the Cardinall of Lorayne who as hee vnderstood had a great hand in this Councell that as a Prince of the Church and as hauing a great part in the gouernement of that Kingdome hee was bound to consider the dammage which might redound to it and all Christendome He caused also the same request to be made to the Duke of Guise the Constable the Queene mother and to the Marshall Saint Andrew Hee gaue him commission also to aduise the Duchesse of Parma and Vargas his Ambassadour at Rome of whatsoeuer hee did Likewise hee gaue the Pope aduice of the earnest request he had made by one expresly sent and of the need that King had of assistance To this he added the necessitie in which himselfe was the Turkes hauing taken from him the yeere before twenty Gallies twenty fiue And demandeth of the Pope a Subsidie from the Ecclesiastikes round Ships and the fortresse of Gerbe which forced him to increase his Armie He therefore requested his Holinesse to grant him a large Subsidy of the Churches and Benefices of his Kingdomes The proposition of assaulting Geneua was not well taken in France because The French men are distasted with the proposition of assaulting Geneua it would make the Hugonots so the Reformatists are called suspicious and vnite themselues Besides none going to that warre but the Catholiques the Kingdome would bee left open to the opposites And to prouoke the Suisses protectors of that Citie seemed not good in regard of the seruice they might doe that Crowne Therefore they answered the Nuncio onely thus that while so great confusion did afflict the Kingdome within it was impossible to apply themselues to matters abroad But for the Nationall The French Kings answer concerning the Nationall Synode Councell the same answere was giuen to Toledo and the Nuncio that the King was resolued to keepe himselfe and the kingdome in the Catholique vnion that hee would make a Nationall Councell to separate himselfe but to vnite to the Church those that went astray that a Generall Councell would more please and in likelyhood be more profitable if his vrgent occasions would suffer him to expect the time which must needes be very long that the Nationall Councell which hee desireth shall depend on the Apostolique Sea and the Pope which shall cease when the Generall shall be assembled and shall incorporate with it And that his deedes may answere to his words hee desired the Pope to send a Legate into France with power to assemble the Bishops of the Kingdome and to settle the affaires of Religion The Pope cast foorth the Proposition to make warre against Geneua not so much for the hatred hee bare to that Citie as the Seminary of the Zuinglian Preachers in France or for feare of some innouation in Italy as to prolong the treatie of the Generall Councell For if the warre had beene kindled it would haue lasted a yeere at the least and in the meane while the Councell would haue beene forgotten or a good forme would haue beene found for it But now seeing that his proposition did not take effect and that the French did still perseuere in their resolution for a nationall Synode hee thought it necessary not to deferre his determination for the generall and to stop the French-men with this and with some grant of what they desired Hee conferred hereof with the Cardinals which were most intimate Maketh the Pope hasten the General Councell with him and particularly about the place which seemed of most importance because in conclusion the Councell doth produce effect according to the minde of him that is strongest in the place where it is celebrated Hee would faine haue proposed Bolonia or some other of his owne
conformity of that which hee spake to the Ambassadours Yet hee neuer talked of the Councell but hee cast foorth some seed of a contrary herbe which might hinder the birth of it or choke it afterwards being assured that when the affaires of the world did stand so that the life of it might doe him seruice hee could roote out that which hee had sowed vpon it Hee told the same Ambassadours apart some more plainely some in iest that to call the Councel with profit it was necessary to thinke more of the end then of the beginning and of the execution then of the Conuocation prosecution that the Conuocation belonged to him alone the prosecution to him and the Prelats the execution to the Princes and therefore that it was meet that first of all they should binde themselues to it and make a league and elect a generall Captaine to goe against the disobedient to execute the determinations of the Councell considering that without this it would be fruitlesse and dishonourable to the Apostolike Sea and to those Princes who had sent Ambassadours and afforded fauour and assistance The Pope did not receiue a conformable answere from his Nuncij The The French King doth not thinke Trent a fit place for the Councell King of Spaine commended the Councell approoued the place of Trent promised to send his Prelates to it and to fauour it by all other meanes but added that it was not fit to doe any thing without the good will of the Emperour and French King The answere of this King was that hee approoued the celebration of the Councell but not the place of Trent alleadging that his Prelates could not goe thither and proposing for places more fit Constance Triers Spire Wormes or Aganoa Hee intimated also that they ought not to make a continuation of the things begun in Trent but to abandon Nor that the doctrines already discussed there should be maintained without reexamination them quite and make a whole new Councell This answere troubled the Pope who thought it did not proceede from the Kings owne motion but from the Hugonots But the Emperour sent a long writing in which hee sayd hee could promise nothing for the Princes of Germany before hee knew their opinion which he could not doe without a Diet which if hee would call it was necessary not to name the Councell because the Princes would not goe thither but pretending another cause to call it hee might afterwards speake Of whose opinion the Emperour is of it by occasion Hee added that for his patrimoniall States hee had no hope to bring them to the Synode without graunting them the Communion of the Cuppe and marriage of Priests and without a good reformation were made but aboue all that no mention ought to bee made of a continuation of the things begun in Trent For the Lutheranes would neuer consent otherwise yea the very name of Trent would make them refuse And he proposed Constance or Ratisbon The Pope saw that the proposition of a Diet did require the time of a yeere and perhaps of two and was glad of it but was sory that the occurrences of France required haste He told euery one to shew his forwardnesse that he cared not for one place more then another and would take Spire Collen or any other Citie which pleased the Emperour so that the Bishops might come and goe in safetie it not being conuenient to secure those who haue no voyce in the Councell and leaue others without securitie who certainely haue But it was not fit to speake of reuoking what was done in Trent saying he would spend his blood in maintaining it it beeing a matter of faith Concerning that which is of humane constitution as the Communion of the Cup and marriage of Priestes these prohibitions beeing made for a good end as hee would not take them away of himselfe which he had power to doe so he would referre all to the Councell howsoeuer hee saw they would neuer forsake their opinion whatsoeuer was granted them Hee complained of the Emperours weakenesse who feared his owne sonne no lesse then others and then desired the Prelates should be sent into Germanie where hee declared he had not power to secure them that he would goe to Constantinople so that hee might haue securitie which could not be expected from the Emperour that the Germans were almost in Heretiques and the King of the Romanes more potent then his father in the â—egarded not one place more then another so that it were in Italy which onely is secure for the Catholiques Therefore he answered the French King and the Emperour in generall The Popes answere to them both terme that hee was content with any secure place saying that the securitie of the Councel hath alwayes beene esteemed necessary and was now as much as euer without making particular opposition against the places named by them But in his answere to the Catholique King hee commended his good mind and confirmed him in his purpose and for the subsidie he desired hee interposed diuers difficulties as well to maintaine the profits of the Church as not to offend him and make him his opposite in the time of the Councell The affaires of the Catholiques waxed euery day more difficult For the The Low-countrey men wax peremptory against their King Hugonots in France grew stronger and in Scotland liberty of Religion was granted to all by publique decree and in Flanders the humors were prepared to stirre vpon the first occasion which the King did appease by proceeding slowly graunting them what they would though to his owne losse and indignitie First they refused to contribute to the King before the Spanish souldiers were remooued out of the Countrey when these were dismissed they would pay to none but to the people of their owne Countrey and onely for the guard of strong places and those not to depend of the Kings Ministers The King endured all knowing that euery little distaste would make them set on foote the pretence of Religion and expected vntill the heat were extinguished which he did the rather because it was discouered that the seedes of the new opinions in Spaine were not dead but onely couered for feare and that in Sauoy there were more heretiques besides the old Waldenses But the Court of Rome was grieued most of all that the Pope hauing by his nephew Marcus Altemps who afterwards was Cardinall perswaded the King of Bohemia to be a good Catholique with many promises of honours and profits intimating the succession of the Empire which he would hardly obtaine in case he should doe otherwise was answered by the King that hee The answere of Maximilian to y e Popes nephew concerning his Religion thanked his Holinesse but that his soules health was more deare to him then all the things of the world which answere they sayd in Rome was a Lutheran forme of speach and signified an alienation from the obedience of that Sea and
beeing lawfully hindered to bee there before that day admonishing those also in the same manner who haue or may haue any interest there praying the Emperour Kings and Princes to send their Proctors if they cannot be personally present and to cause their Prelates to performe their duetie without excuse or delay and to make the passage free and secure for them and their company as himselfe will doe within his Territories hauing no other end in celebrating the Councell but the honour of GOD the reducing of the dispersed sheepe and the perpetuall peace of Christendome ordaining that the Bull should be published in Rome and that by vertue thereof after the end of two moneths it shall binde all that are comprehended as if it had been personally intimated vnto them The Pope thought hee had satisfied himselfe those who would haue a Did not please either party new Councell intimated and those who desired a continuation of the old But as middle counsels doe vsually displease both parties so the Pope gaue satisfaction to none as shall be declared Presently after the publication of the Bull the Pope sent Nicheto into France with it with commission if the forme did not please to say that they should not except against the word Continuare because it did not hinder them to speake againe of the things already proposed Hee sent it also to the Emperour and King of Spaine He sent likewise Zacharias Delphinus Bishop of Liesina to the Princes of high Germany and Ioannes Franciscus Comendone Bishop of Zante to those of Lowe Germany with letters to them all and with order first to receiue instruction from the Emperour how to treate with them and then to execute their ambassage He sent also the Abbat Martinengo to the Queene of England to inuite her and her Bishops to the Councell beeing perswaded so to doe by the forenamed Edward Cerne who promised him that his Nuncio should be receiued The Queene of England is inuited to the Councell by one halfe of the Kingdome by the Queenes consent And although the Pope was put in minde to send Nuncij into England and to Princes elsewhere who doe professe open separation from the Sea of Rome would be a disreputation to him yet hee answered hee would humble himselfe to heresie in regard whatsoeuer was done to gaine soules to CHRIST did beseeme that Sea For the same reason also he sent Canobius into Polonia with desseigne to make him to goe into Moscouia to inuite that Prince and Nation to the Councell though they haue neuer acknowledged the Pope of Rome Afterwards he returned to speake of the Councell in Consistory desiring to be informed of the learned men of good life and opinion of diuers Prouinces fit to dispute and perswade the trueth saying he purposed to call many of them promising that after hee had vsed all possible diligence to make all Christians come thither and to vnite them in Religion though some or many refused to come he would not forbeare to proceede Yet he was troubled because the Protestants of Germanie vnto whom a great part of France was vnited would denie to come or would demand exorbitant things which hee could not grant them and doubted they might bee able to disturbe the Councell with Armes Neither did hee hope to be assisted by the Emperour against them in regard of his small forces Hee confessed that the dangers were great and the remedies small and was perplexed and troubled in mind The Bull of the Councel going through Germany fell into Protestants hands assembled at the mariage of the Duke of Salzemburg who did intimate a Diet in Namburg to begin the twentieth of Ianuary Vergerius wrote a booke against this Bull in which after a great inuectiue Vergerius writeth a booke against the Bull. against the pompe luxury and ambition of the Court hee said that the Councell was called by the Pope not to establish the doctrine of CHRIST but the seruitude and oppression of poore soules that none were called but those who were bound by oath to the Pope so that not onely all were excluded who are separated from the Church of Rome but also men of the greatest vnderstanding amongst themselues taking away all liberty in which onely there was hope of agreement At this time newes came to Rome that the French King had imprisoned The Prince of Conde is imprisoned and a guard is set vpon y e King of Nauarre the Prince of Conde and set a guard vpon the King of Nauare which pleased the Pope much as a thing which might wholly disturbe the Nationall Councell And his hope was the stronger that he should receiue no distaste because aduice came that the King was very sicke in danger to die which hindred the assembly of the States in Meaux And in the end there was great alteration For Francis the French King dying the fift of December and Charles the ninth of the age of ten yeeres succeeding in regard of his minoritie The French King dieth Charles the 9. succeedeth the gouernment fel principally vpon the King of Nauarre as first Prince of the Blood The Queene in other adhered to him to maintain calld continue 1560 PIVS 4. FERDINAND ELIZABETH CHARLES 9. The King of Nauar Q. mother gouerne France 〈…〉 Which maketh the Protestants more confident the authority which shee had taken in the life time of her other 〈◊〉 and Nauar was content to participate with 〈…〉 the better to maintaine his owne He did almost openly fauour the new religion and was wholly gouerned by the counsell of Iasper Coligni the Admirall who did make profession of it so that the Protestants were more confident to obtaine liberty of religion as they desired They assembled almost publikely with much discontent and indignation of the people and danger of section Hereupon the Kings mother and the chiefe of the Counsell resolued to hold the States in Orliens and began to doe it the 13. of December Amongst other things there proposed for the benefit of the Kingdome The States are held in Orliens Where the Chancellor beginneth to speake the Chancellor said that religion is the most potent weapon ouercommeth all affections and charitie and is the forest bond of humane society that Kingdomes are more bounded and more diuided by Religion then by the confines themselues that he that is moued with Religion contemneth wife children and kinred If there be difference of religion in the same familie the father agreeth not with his sonnes nor the brothers among themselues nor the husband with the wife To remedie these disorders there is neede of a Councell which the Pope hath promised but in the meane while it is not to be tolerated that euery one should shape out his owne religion and bring in new Rites at his pleasure and so trouble the publique pence If the Councell faile by the Popes default the King will make prouision another way but it was necessary that euery
one should amend himselfe because a good life is a vehement orator to perswade that the names of Lutheranes Hugonots and Papists no lesse factious then those of the Guelphes and Ghibilines were to be taken away and Armes to be taken against those who couer their auarice ambition and desire of innouation with the 〈◊〉 of religion Iohn Angelo aduocate in the Parliament of Bourdeaux spake for the third Iohn Angelo speaketh for the third Order Order he spake much against the bad manners and discipline of the Clergy noting their ignorance auarice and luxury as causes of all the euils and did much discourse vpon them in the end hee demanded that all might bee redressed by a sudden celebration of the Councell Iames Earle of Rochfort Iames Earle of Rochfort speaketh for the Nobility spake for the Nobilitie who amongst other things said that all the euill did arise from the large donations made by the King and other Grandies to the Churches especially of iurisdictions a thing much inconuenient that he that ought to giue himselfe wholly to prayer and preaching should exercise power ouer the liues and goods of the Kings subiects and that it was necessary to remedie these inconueniences And in the end hee gaue a petition demaunding in the name of the Nobility to haue publique Churches for their religion Iacobus Quintinus a Burgundian spake for the Clergie He said Iacobus Quintinus speaketh for the Clergie the States were assembled to prouide for the necessities of the Kingdome not to amend the Church which cannot erre which is without blemish or wrinkle and will alwayes remaine without corruption though the discipline in some small part may neede reformation Therefore those are not to bee hearkened vnto who renewing the Sects long since buried demand Churches apart from the Catholiques but are to bee punished as heretiques and doe not deserue that the King should heare them who ought to force all his Subiects to beleeue and liue according to the forme prescribed by the 1561 PIVS 4. FERDINAND ELIZABETH CHARLES 9. Church that those who haue forsaken the Kingdome for Religion ought not to be suffered to returne that those that are infected with hereâ—iâ— ought to be proceeded against capitally that the Ecclesiasticall discipline will easily be reformed if the Clergie be fried from paimene of Tâ—â—lls and elections restored to the Chapters it being obserued that in the yeere 1517 whâ—â—â—by the Concordate the nomination of Ecclesiasticall dignities was giuen to the The opinions of Luther began when the Concordate was made King the heresies of Luther began who was followed by Zainglius and others In the end hee demanded that all immunities and priuiledges of the Clergie should be confirmed and all grieuances remooued The King ordained that the Prelates should put themselues in order to goe to the Councell which was intimated at Trent commanded that all that The Ordinations of the King were in prison for Religion should be set at liberty their Processes 〈◊〉 the void their offences committed vntill that time pardoned and their goods restored He constituted a capitall punishment for those who gaue offence for matter of Religion either in words or deeds He admonished all to follow the rites vsed in the Church without making any innouation The residue was deferred vntill May next when the petition presented by Rotchfort was to bee considered of The Pope vnderstanding of the death of King Francis together with the aduice of the Cardinall Tornon that the Queene was ioyned with Nauar was troubled in minde fearing the raines would be more giuen to the Protestants Therefore hee sent Lorenzo Leutio Bishop of Eermo and caused the King of Spaine to send Io Manriques to condele with the Queene for the death of her sonne and to pray her to bee carefull of the Religion in which The Pope sendeth a NuÌ„cto to the Q. mother and the King of Spaine an ambassadour shee was borne and bred to remember the great benefits receiued from the Apostolique Sea by the meanes of Clement and not to suffer schisme to arise by too much licence nor to seeke remedies elswhere for the euils present and imminent but from the Church of Rome for which end the Councell was intimated that in the meane space she would take care that the Kingdome should not swarue from true piety and that no preiudice should bee done to the Councell intimated The yeere 1560 ended thus leauing some seedes from whence greater troubles did spring The next yeere Manriques came into France and deliuered 1561 his Ambassage Who hauing receiued from the Queene a piouâ— and fauourable answere concerning Religion and the Councell and speaking againe of the same subiect as occasion was offered did continually exhort her to proceed with punishments against the Hugonots adding threats also to his exhortations Nauarre contrary to all the Spanish desseignes did oppose The negotiation of the Spanish Ambassadour in regard of his preâ—ensions to the Kingdome of Nauarre Manriques did combine with the house of Guise and others who had the same desseigne to make him fauour the Catholiques the Pope and the Councell to propose vnto him the patronage of the Catholique Religion in France and that he would bee diuorced from his wife Ioan of Alibert Queene of Nauarre by inheritance and would retaine right to the Kingdome by the Popes authoritie of which shee should bee depriued for heresie by his Holinesse and would take to wife Mary Queene of Scots by whom hee should haue the Kingdome of England Elizabeth being depriued by the Popeâ— For effecting all this the Guisards promised him the Popes authority and the forces of the King of Spaine who for Nauarre would giue him the Kingdome of 〈◊〉 nia These things they continually represented vnto him in 〈◊〉 â—ormes euen vntill his death In Germanie the Princes of the Augustan Confession assembled 〈◊〉 The 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to 〈◊〉 concerning the Councel especially in regard of the Councell being ashamed that their religion should bee esteemed a confusion for the variety of doctrines amongst the◠〈◊〉 propose that they might first agree in one and then resolue whether they ought refuse refuse or accept the Synode Concerning the first 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 said that the difference was not essentiall and that the Papists 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 substantially differ dissenting euen in the very foundations of Religion They laid the Augustan Confession was to bee the ground of their doctrine and if they differed in any point not contained therein it would bee of small 〈◊〉 But there beeing diuers Copies of that Confession which differed in regard of diuers additions made in diuers of them some approouing one and some another many thought they ought to take that onely which was presented to Charles in the yeere 1530. Where vnto 〈◊〉 of the Pulatinate did not consent except it were declared in a Proheme made vnto it that the other edition did agree with it The Duke of Saxonie answered they could
not stop the eyes and eares of the world that they should not see and heare their differences and that if they would make shew of vnion where they were at variance they should bee conuinced of vanitie and lying and after many contentions they remained without agreement in that point For the Councell some thought fit to refuse it absolutely and others were of opinion to send Ambassadours to make offer that they would goe to a free and Christian Councell and to propose the exceptions of the suspicion of the Indges of the inconueniencie of that place and others often times proposed to shew they did not refuse the authoritie of a lawfull Councell and that the vnion of the Church was not hindered by them but by the ambition of the Coure of Rome which would make the Germane Catholiques more fauourable 〈◊〉 them And they concluded to make petition to the Emperour in this forme The two Nuncij arriuing in Austria at the same time found the Emperour To which place y e Popes two Nuncij are sent by the Emperor with three Ambasdors of his owne at Vienna who gaue them counsell to go both immediately to Nâ—umburg in Saxenie where the Protestants were assembled in a Diet and to treate as modestly with them as was possible taking care not to exasperate or offend them For if they went to each of them into their owne States they would bee posted from one to another and would neuer haue any certaine answere and when they had both performed this office ioyntly they might diuide themselues and god apart to whom they were sent He put them in mind of the Conditions with which the Protestants did formerly condescend to the Councell that if mention were made thereof againe they might bee prepared to replie in the Popes name what they thought fit The Emperour sent three Ambassadours of his owne to goe with them to the Assembly and the King of Bohemia did recommend them to the Duke of Saxonie that they might goe securely The Emperours Ambassadours hauing had audience at the Diet exhorted the Princes to assist in the Councell and to put an end to the 〈◊〉 of Germanie The Princes after they had consulted together thanked Caser and concerning the Councell said they would not refuse it if the word of GOD were to beiudge if the BB. were released of their oaths made to the Pope and the Sea of Rome and if the Protestant Theologiâ—es might have 〈◊〉 But seeing that the Pope admitteth no Bishops to be in the Councell but such as are sworne vnto him against which they The Protestants answer to the 〈◊〉 Ambassdor haue alwayes protested they could hardly agree vnto it that they were willing presently to represent so much to the Emperour with all respect deferring their absolute answere vntill the Princes then absent were informed Afterwards the Popes Nuncij were brought in who hauing commended the Popes 〈◊〉 and Religion in reuiuing the Councel to extiâ—pate 〈◊〉 in regard there are as many Religions and Gospels as there are Doctors said he had sent â—â—inuite them to helpe forward so laudable an enterprise promising that all should be handled with Christian Charitie and that their voyces shall be freeâ— They presented also the Popes Briefes written to each of them The next day all the Briefes sealed as before were sent backe and the Nuntij called And to the Popes Nuntij to receiue an answere which was to this effect That they did not acknowledge any iurisdiction of the Bishop of Rome that there was no cause to reueale their pleasure concerning the Councell to him who had no power either to call or hold it that they had deliuered their minde and determination to the Emperour their Lord that to the Nuncij who were nobly descended in a Common-wealth which they loued they offered all good office The Protestants doe intimate another assembly to begin in April and would doe more if they had not come from the Pope Thus they did end the assembly and did intimate another to begin in April to finish the 〈◊〉 of vâ—iting themselues together The Nuncio Delphinus deliuered his Ambassage in diuers Cities as he returned The negotiation of Delphinus The Senate of Noremberg answered that they would not forsake the Augustan Confession not accept of the Councell as not hauing the conditions required by the Protestants The Senates of Argentine Francfort Ausburg and Vlma answered in the same manner Comendone parting from the Of Comendone Diet went to Lubec from whence he sent to Frederic King of Denmarke to demand his Safe conduct to come to him to deliuer to him the Popes Ambassage and inuite him to fauour the Councell Hee answered that neither Christian his father nor himselfe had euer any thing to doe with the Pope and therefore hee cared not to receiue any Ambassage from him Both the Nuncij had a fauourable answere from the Prelates Princes and Cities Catholique with promise of deuotion to the Pope but concerning the Councell they sayd they were to treate with the Emperour it being necessary to consult together for feare of the Lutherans Ierolamus Martinengo sent to Of Martinengo the Queene of England for the same cause beeing in Flanders receiued commandement from her not to passe the Sea and although the King of Spaine and Duke of Alua did make earnest entreaty that hee might bee admitted and heard commending the cause of that Legation that is the vnion of all the Christian Church in a generall Councell yet the Queene did perseuere in her first resolution answering that she could not treat with the Bishop of Rome whose authority was excluded out of England by consent of Parliament Canobius when hee had deliuered his Ambassage to the King of Polonia by whom he was well receiued could not goe into Moscouia by reason of the warre betweene that Prince and the King But going into Prussia hee was answered by that Duke that he was of the Augustan Confession and could not consent to a Popish Councell The Suisses assembled in a Diet at Bada heard the Popes Nuncio and receiuing the Briefe one of the Burgomasters of Zuric And of Canobius did kisse it The Pope aduertised hereof could not choose but tell it to all the Ambassadours residing with him with much ioy But hauing consulted The Pope reioyceth that his Bull was kissed by a Burgomaster of Zuric of the businesse concerning the Councell the Catholiques answered that they would send thither and the Euangeliques that they would not accept of it The negotiation of the Nuncij in Neumburg beeing published in Rome there was a whispering against the Pope for sending Ministers to the Diet of the Protestants wherein hee excused himselfe that it was not by his order but by the Emperours to whose direction he did deferre the Nuncij for which hee did not blame him in regard hee did not care for nice points of honour but onely for doing of good The
hee receiued him in the Kings Hall and as Ambassadour of the King of Nauarre thinking it preiudiciall to his possession of that Kingdome to which hee had no title but by the excommunication of Iulius the second and because hee gaue audience to Monsieur de Cars who came to intreat him in the same Kings name to be a meanes that the Kingdome might be restored to him or satisfaction giuen him and had promised his paines herein The Pope sent the Bishop of Terracina expressely into Spaine to iustifie and excuse what hee For which two causes the Pope sendeth a Nunciâ— into Spaine had done in fauour of the King of Nauarre and to expound as it were by occasion the meaning of the Bull. To those that were afraid in regard of the contrary opinions of so great Princes hee answered that as a louing father hee had inuited all but that hee esteemed the Protestants as lost and that the Catholiques of Germanie could not adhere to the Councell without making a separation from the others and raising a warre and if any Catholique Prince would forsake him hee would proceede by his owne authority as did Iulius the third without the French King But hee told his inward friends that he accounted all these troubles to be indifferent in regard not knowing the issue of them hee might as well hope for a good successe as feare a bad In the meane space hee saw that hee receiued some benefit by this vncertaine Councell because it serued him as a bridle for Prince and Prelate in attempting any nouitie and for a colour to denie vnpleasing The vnccrtainty of y e Councel did stand the Pope in some stead suits saying that the Councell beeing opened hee ought to proceed warily and with respect and not to be prodigall in bestowing graces and fauours and when any great difficulty did arise hee did referre it to the Councell Onely he was afraid that the bad affection of the Protestants towards the Church of Rome might cause some excursion into Italie which A difference about precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and of Ferrara would bee deriued wholly vpon himselfe and hee saw an ouerture thereof by a difference of precedence betweene the Dukes of Florence and Ferrara who descended to vnciuill termes Cosmo Duke of Florence said hee held the place of the Florentine republique which was euer preferred before the Dukes of Ferrara Alfonso Duke of Ferrara pretended that the Dukedome had continued in the house of his progenitors for many successions whereas Cosmo was the first Duke of Florence whose precedencie could not be maintained by the right of the Republique because it was no more in being This Duke was fauoured by Francis as cousin to Henry the second and brother in law to those of the house of Guise The other grounded himselfe vpon a sentence of Charles the fifth in his fauour Alfonso made instance in Germanie that the Emperour with the Electors would bee iudge of it in a Diet. The Pope thought it dangerous that the Diet of Germany should giue sentence concerning Italy which did by consequence import an execution and danger of Armes For remedie whereof he wrote to both the Dukes that it belonged onely to the Apostolique Sea and Vicar of CHRIST to giue sentence in such causes commanding them both to shew him their proofes and to expect his determination And to be prepared for all euents hee resolued to fortifie the Castle of Rome and the Citie Leonina commonly called Borgo and other places in his State as hee thought conuenient and imposed a taxe of three Iulij vpon euery measure of corne called a Rubie throughout his whole Territory And not to giue cause of iealousie to Princes he called the Ambassadours of the Emperour Spaine Portugal and Venice to whom hee imparted his determination and his reasons commanding them to aduertise their Princes of it and sayd that the Subsidie layd vpon his Subiects would be but small lesse then that which was imposed by Paul 4. when hee commanded the celebration of the Chaire of Saint Peter because by his imposition the poore man paid but three Iulij a yeere but by the Feast of Paul 4. did lose fiue and that dayes worke The time prefixed to begin the Councell approaching the Pope not to The Pope appointeth Presidents for the Councell faile in any thing that was to bee performed by him deputed Legate to preside Hercules Gonzaga Cardinall of Mantua a man eminent in regard of the greatnesse of his house of his brother Ferandus and of his owne vertue Hee vsed the Emperour to perswade him to accept and was confident of his worth and dexteritie To him hee ioyned Iacobus Puteus of Nizza an excellent Lawyer who was exercised a long time first in the Rota and then in the Signature saying that hee purposed to make three more and that if hee could not finde able men in the Colledge hee would create new Cardinals Diuines and Lawyers men of honesty for this imployment And hee called a Congregation of Cardinals and Prelates to giue order for all things necessary for the beginning of the Councell in Trent at the time appointed and letters came very fitly from the French King and in conformity of The French King accepteth the Bull. them his Ambassadour Mounsiear of Angolesme did declare vnto him that he was content with the Councel vpon any tearmes being desirous to see the effect of it and that fruit which all Christendome did require And he sent Mounsieur de Ramboullet expressely vnto him to make the same request and to represent vnto him the necessities of France and to tell him of the instance made vnto him herein by the States assembled in Orliens signifying vnto him that if this remedie were not quickly applyed hee should bee constrained to receiue a medicine in his owne Kingdome by an Assembly of his Prelates in regard there was no meanes to compose the differences of Religion but by a free Generall Councell or in defect thereof by a Nationall The Pope answered that none did desire the Councel more then himselfe the delay whereof proceeded not from him but from the diuers opinions of Princes for whose satisfaction he had giuen such a forme to the Bull as seemed most fit to content them all They changed their opinion in France because beeing in as bad a state as might bee thought that euery mutation made elsewhere would better their condition Viterbo wrote out of Spaine that the King did approoue his propositions and that after some consultation with his Prelates was finally resolued to accept the Bull without making any difficultie and to send his Prelates as And so doth the King of Spaine soone as the season was fit for trauell and an honourable Ambassage to assist in the Councell Hee sent aduice also that the Prelates of Portugall were already parted from their houses and that the King would send an Ambassadour but that he had perceiued that
to the Decretals not to proceed to any greater consure then banishment His conclusion was that when the maladie is greater then the remedie it ought to be made lighter by patience But the imminent danger of the assembly of the Prelates especially together with the Protestants he thought was intolerable and said he would doe the best he could to hinder it wherein if he should not bee able to preuaile yet hee was without fault Therefore he treated effectually with the Ambassadour and with the King by his Nuncio that seeing the Assembly could not bee omitted yet at the least the arriuall of the Cardinall of Ferrara might bee expected that beeing made in presence of an Apostolicall Legate with absolute authoritie it might bee lawfull Hee wrote also to the Prelats that their power did not extend so farre as to make Decrees in matter of Religion or Ecclesiasticall discipline and that if they went beyond their bounds hee would not onely make all voyd but proceed against them with all seuerity Neither the Nuncio nor the Ambassadour could preuaile in regard that not onely the Popes aduersaries did oppose but euen the Cardinall of Loraine himselfe with his adherents and it was told the Nuncio in the Kings name that the Pope might rest secure because nothing should bee resolued on but by the opinion of the Cardinals But for all this the affaires of the Church did precipitate and in Rome The Councel of the French King determineth that the Princes of the Blood ought to precede the Cardinals it was thought to bee a great fall that there being a controuersie for precedencie betweene the Cardinals and Princes of the Blood in the Assembly of the States continued in 〈…〉 outoise the Kings Counsell did determine it against the Cardinals and the Cardinals Chastillon and of Armignac did yeelde though Tornon Loraine and Guise departed disdaining and murmuring at their Colleagues And the Deputie of the third Order who spake against the Clergie was heard with applause obiecting to them ignorance and luxury demanding that all iurisdiction should be taken from them and the reuenewes and a Nationall Councell held wherein the King or Princes of the Blood should preside and that in the meane time those who doe not receiue the Romish ceremonies might assemble and preach in the presence of a publike Minister of the King that it might plainly appeare that nothing is done against him They treated also of applying to the publique a part of the Ecclesiasticall reuenewes and many other things against that order and the number of those who did fauour the Protestants did still increase The Clergie to free themselues were forced to promise to pay the King foure tenths yeerely for sixe yeeres and so the humours stirred against them were quieted And The pope is discontented with a letter sent vnto him by the Queen mother which was the greatest precipice the Queene wrote a long letter to the Pope dated the fourth of August shewing the imminent dangers for the differences of Religion and exhorting him to vse some remedie shee sayd there were so many separated from the Church of Rome that it was impossible to reduce them either by law or force that many of the Grandies of the Kingdome did draw others by their example that there beeing none of them who denie the Articles of Faith nor the sixe Councels many did aduise to receiue them into the Communion of the Church but if this did not please and that it seemed better to expect a Generall Councell in the meane space in regard of the vrgent necessitie and danger of delay it was necessary to vsesome particular remedy by making Colloquies of both parties by admonishing them to abstaine from iniuries contentions and offensiue words by cleering the mindes of those who were not aliened as yet taking from the place of adoration the Images prohibited by GOD and condemned by S. Gregory by remoouing from Baptisme spittle and exorcismes and other things not instituted by the word of GOD to restore the vse of the Cup in the Communion and prayers in the vulgar tongue that the first Sunday in euery moneth or more often the Curates should call those who will communicate and singing Psalmes in the vulgar should in the same also pray for the Prince and Magistrates for the salubrity of the ayre and fruits of the earth then expounding the places of the Euangelists and of S. Paul concerning the Eucharist they should come to the Communion that the Feast of Corpus Christi should be taken away because it is instituted onely for pompe that if the Latine tongue must bee vsed in prayers yet the vulgar should be added for the benefit of all that the Popes authority should not be diminished nor the doctrine changed in regard it is not iust to take away the ministery because the Ministers haue erred It was thought that shee wrote these things at the perswasion of Iohn Monluc Bishop of Valence with too much French liberty and they troubled the Pope very much considering the time full of suspitions when a Nationall Councell was spoken of and a Colloquie intimated in Poisi Hauing well considered all he resolued to dissemble and not to answere but onely that the Councell drawing neere whatsoeuer was thought necessary might bee there proposed with assured hope that no resolution should bee made but for the seruice of GOD and peace of the Church These occurrences did confirme the Pope in his opinion that the Councell was profitable both for himselfe and the Court and that it was necessary to celebrate it for his defence against the preparations which were and might be made And hee shewed tokens of ioy for the letters which came vnto him the 24 of August from the Emperour in which hee sayd that hee But is comforted by another receiued from the Emperour did absolutely consent vnto the Councell and that hee did not declare himselfe vntill then that hee might more easily winne the Princes of Germanie but now not being able to doe any more hee prayed him to continue his endeauours in hastening the celebration Hauing called together all the Ambassadours of Princes and most of the Cardinals so that it was almost a Consistorie he shewed the letters to them all saying it was worthy to bee written in letters of gold that the Councell would bee most profitable that it was not to be deferred that it would be sovniuersall that the Citie of Trent would not bee able to receiue it and that it would bee necessary to thinke of translating it to a place more large and fertile His discourse was approoued by all that stood by though some thought it dangerous to name the translation in the beginning in regard that euery little suspition might either hinder or delay the Councell Others beleeued that this would not displease the Pope and that he cast foorth that word to open a gate where the difficulty might enter It being not onely resolued but generally knowen that none
of the Dutch Prelates would come to Trent and a doubt made also in regard of the Colloquie instituted that the French-men would treat onely amongst themselues and that the Councell would consist of noen but Italians except some few Spaniards the Italians were of opinion that a few of them would serue the turne so that many of them vsed meanes to the Pope to bee excepted who told them plainly that he was assured that all the Vltramontans would come The Italians desire to be excused from going to the Councell but cannot obtaine leaue of the Pope full of hopes to subiect the Popedome to the Councell which being the common interest of Italie whereby it is preferred before other Nations they ought to goe all thither for the publike defence that hee would not exempt any but rather take all hope from them saying that they might bee assured thereof seeing how diligent he was in sending the Legats thither For besides the Cardinall of Mantua and Scripando hee had sent Stanislaus Osius Cardinall of Varmia The next day hauing published the Emperours letters hee called a generall congregation of all the Cardinals though it were Sunday Hee treated of many particulars concerning the beginning and progresse of the Councell and promised to assist the poore Prelats with money but vpon condition they should goe thither and allowed them but eight daies to begin their iourney He shewed how necessary the Councell was in regard Religion was banished or endangered in some place euery day And he spake the truth For in Scotland in an assembly of all the Nobilitie of The Roman Catholike religion is banished out of Scotland the kingdome it was constituted that there should be no more exercise of the Romane Catholique Religion In August the Prelats did assemble in Poist where they treated of the reformation of the Cleargie without making any conclusion Afterwards the Protestant Ministers being come in number foureteene who were called and secured by a safe conduct amongst whom Peter Martyr a Florentine who came from Zuric and Theodore Beza who came from Geneua were the chiefe they gaue a petition to the King which had foure parts 1. That The Colloquie of Poisi in France the Bishops might not be Iudges in that businesse 2. That the King with his Counsellours would preside 3. That the controuersies might be decided by the word of God 4. That that which was agreed on and decreed might be written by Notaries elected by both parties The Queene would haue one of the foure Secretaries of the King to write and graunted that the King should preside but so that this should not bee committed to writing alledging that it was not fit for them nor profitable for the King considering the present times The Cardinall of Loraine desired the Kings presence in the publique assembly that it might be more frequent and adorned to make ostentation of his worth promising himselfe a certaine victorie Many of the Diuines perswaded the Queene not to suffer the King to bee present that those tender cares might not be enuenomed by pestiferous doctrine Before the parties were called to the combat the Prelats made a procession and did all communicate except the Cardinall Chastillon and fiue Bishops The other protested one to another that they meant not to handle points of doctrine nor matters of faith The second of September they began in presence of the King Queene Princes of the blood and the Kings Counsellors together with sixe Cardinals and fortie Bishops The King as he was instructed made an exhortation that being assembled to remedie the tumults of the kingdome and to In which the King speaketh biterely correct the things that were amisse he desired they should not depart before all differences were composed The Chancellor spake more at large to the same purpose in the Kings name and said particularly that the disease being And the Chancellor at large vrgent did require a present cure that the remedie which could bee expected from the Councell besides that it would bee slow would proceede from men who being strangers know not the necessities of France and are bound to follow the Popes will that the Prelates present knowing the needs of the kingdome and neere in blood are more fit to execute this good worke that although the Councell intimated by the Pope were held yet the like of this hath beene done at other times and is not without example that in the time of Charles the great many Councels were held at once and that many times the error of a generall Councel hath bin corrected by a National as Arianisme established by the generall Councel of Arimini was condemned in France by a Councel called by S. Hilarie He exhorted all to ayme at the same end and the more learned not to contemne their inferiors nor these to enuie those to auoid curlous questions not to bee auerse from the Protestants who were their brethren regenerate in the same Baptisme worshippers of the same CHRIST Hee exhorteth the Bishops to treat with them courteously seeking to reduce them but without seueritie considering that much was attributed to them in that they were suffered to be Iudges in their owne cause saying that this did constraine them to proceede with sinceritie and that in so doing they should stop the mouth of their aduersaries but transgressing the office of iust Iudges all would be invaine and to no purpose The Cardinall Tornon rose vp and hauing thanked the King Queene and Princes for the assistance they affoorded to that assembly said that the Chancellors propositions were of great importance and not to bee handled or answered vpon the sudden and therefore desired they might bee committed to writing the better to deliberate vpon them The Chancellor did refuse and the Cardinall of Loraine did vrge it The Queene perceiuing that this was required by the two Cardinals to The Queene mother commandeth Beza to begin draw the businesse in length gaue order to Beza to speake Who hauing prayed on his knee and recited the profession of his faith complained that they were accounted turbulent and seditious perturber of the publique peace though they had no other end then the glory of GOD nor desired to assemble themselues but to serue him and obey the Magistrates appointed by him Then he declared in what they do agree with the Church of Rome and in what they dissent he spake of faith good workes of the authoritie of Councels sinnes of Ecclesiasticall discipline obedience to Magistrates and of the Sacraments and entring into the matter of the Eucharist hee spake Who sheweth too much heate with such heate that he gaue but ill satisfaction to those of his owne partie so that he was commanded to conclude And hauing presented the Confession of his Churches and desired it might bee examined he made an end The Cardinall Tornon full of disdaine rose vp and said that the Bishops euen forcing their consciences had consented to heare these new
Euangelists fore seeing they would speake many iniurious things against God and that but for the respect they bare to the King they would haue risen and disturbed the Whereat Cardinall Tornon disdaineth assembly Therefore hee prayed his Maiestie not to beleeue what they had said because the Prelates would disprooue it so that hee should see the difference betweene the trueth and a lye and demanded a dayes time to answere requiring that all should bee remooued from thence that they might not heare those blasphemies Wherewith the Queene thinking her selfe to bee touched answered that nothing was done but by the aduice of the Princes of the Kings Counsell and Parliament of Paris not to change or innouate any thing in Religion but to compose the differences and to reduce those that wandered into the right way which the Bishops were bound in wisedome to procure by all good meanes The assembly being dissolued the Bishops and Diuines consulted amongst themselues what to doe Some of them would haue had a Confession of Faith written vnto which if the Protestants would not subscribe they should bee condemned for heretiques without any further disputation Which opinion seeming too hard after much discourse they resolued to answere two of the points proposed by Beza that is of the Church and of the Eucharist The Congregation being assembled againe the sixteenth of the moneth the The Card. of Loraine speaketh for the Catholiques Cardinall of Loraine in the presence of the King Queene and Princes made a long Oration and sayd That the King was a member not head of the Church that it belonged to his care to defend it and that for matter of doctrine hee was subiect to the Ecclesiasticall Ministers that the Church did not containe the elect onely any yet could not erre that when any particular Church is in an errour recourse must be had to the Church of Rome Decrees of the generall Councels consent of the ancient Fathers and aboue all to the Scripture expounded in the sense of the Church that the heretiques failing in this haue runne into inextricable errours as the modernes for example in the point of the Eucharist in which by an incurable itch of curious questions they haue vsed that which was instituted by Christ for a bond of vnion to make an irreconciliable rent in the Church And then he handled this matter and concluded that if the Protestants will not change their opinion herein there is no meanes of composition When he had made an end all the Bishops stood vp and said they would liue and die in that Faith they prayed the King to perseuere in it adding that if the Protestants will subscribe to this article they will not refuse to dispute the rest but if not they ought not to haue any more audience but to be chased out of the whole kingome Beza asked leaue to answere presently To whom Beza was willing to answer and was not suffered but it seeming not fit to equalize a priuate Minister to so great a Prince Cardinall the assembly was dissolued The Prelats were willing the Colloquie should haue beene thus ended but the Bishop of Valence told them it was dishonourable Therefore the foure and twentieth day it was assembled againe in presence of the Queene and the Princes Beza spake of the Church But speaketh another day and of the conditions and authority thereof of Councels shewing they may erre and the dignity of the Scripture Claudeus Espenseus answered that hee had alwayes desired a Colloquie in matter of Religion and abhorred the punishments which the poore vnfortunate people endured but he much marueiled by what authority and by whom the Protestants were called into the Ecclesiasticall ministery who had layd hands on them to make them And is answered by Claudius Espenseus ordinary Ministers and if they pretended an extraordinary vocation where were the miracles to demonstrate it Then hee treated of Traditions Hee shewed that there beeing a controuersie of the sense of the Scriptures recourse must be had to the Fathers and that many things are beleeued by Tradition onely as the Consubstantialitie of the Sonne the baptizing of infants and the virginity of the mother of Christ after his birth Hee added that no generall Councell was euer corrected by another in point of doctrine Diuers replies and disputations passed on both sides betweene the Diuines who were present And there being a great contention the Card of Loraine making a silence proposed the matter of the Eucharist and sayd that the Bishops were resolute not to proceede any further if that Article were not agreed on and then demaunded of the Ministers if they were prepared to subscribe the Augustan Confession in that Article Beza asked whether hee proposed that in the name of all and whether himselfe and the other Prelates would subscribe to the other points of that Confession and receiuing no answere either of the one or the other hee demanded that that which was proposed to bee subscribed vnto should bee put in writing that they might consult of it and so the Colloquie was put off till the next day In which Beza who began to speake did much prouoke the Bishops For hauing iustified his vocation to the Ministerie he discoursed of the vocation Beza speaketh againe and prouoketh the Bishops and ordination of Bishops shewing what Simonie was committed and demanding how it could be accounted lawfull The passing to the Article of the Eucharist and the point of the Augustan Confession proposed vnto him hee said it ought to bee first subscribed by those who did propose it The parties not being able to agree a Spanish Iesuite one of the traine of the Cardinall The sawâ—ines of a Spanish Iesuite of Ferrara who was at the Colloquie hauing reproched the Protestants did reprehend the Queene for meddling in matters which belonged not to her but to the Pope Cardinals and Bishops This arrogancie troubled the Queenes Patience but for the Popes sake and the Legates shee dissembled Finally not being able to conclude any thing by this manner of parlie it was A new course is taken ordered that two Bishops and three Diuines of the most moderate should conferre with fiue of the Protestants Ministers to see if they could finde out a way to make an agreement They assayed to frame an Article of the Eucharist Which doth as little good as the former in generall termes taken out of the Fathers which might giue satisfaction to both parties which because they could not doe they concluded the Colloquie This did minister much matter of discourse Some sayd it was a bad example to treate of errours once condemned and that they ought no so much as to heare those who denie the foundations of Religion which hath continued so long and beene so much confirmed especially in the presence of ignorant people and that although nothing was resolued against the true Religion it hath made the heretiques bolde and grieued the
presence of the Princes and officers of the Kingdome resoluing that if they would not be ouercome with reason he would after he had time to put himselfe in order ouercome them by force She caused him also to treat with the Cardinall Farnese Legate of Auignion to resigne that legation to the Cardinall of Burbon whereunto Fernese hauing giuen consent the Ambassador spake of it to the Pope in the name of him and of the King of Nauarre saying that his Holinesse would be freed from charge and the Citie secured from the Hugonots who would not attempt ought against it being in the protection of a Prince of the blood Not onely those who were skilfull in the affaires of the world but euery one of any meane iudgement knew that this was done to take with ease the dominion of that Citie from Rome and vnite it to France Therefore the Pope denied it absolutely and related the proposition in Consistorie as if some great preiudice had beene concealed vnder it which did not appeare at the first sight And he much complained of the Queene and King of Nauarre who hauing often promised him that nothing should bee done in France against his authoritie yet they did fauour heresies and were authors of the Congregations of the Prelates Colloquies and of other preiudiciall things He said his gentlenesse was ill required and therefore that hee would begin the Councell suddenly by meanes thereof make known the reuerence which secular Princes owe to the Church He vsed the same complaint and threats to the Ambassadour who hauing replyed that the demand of the Legation was to a good ende and that all the actions of the Queene were done with maturitie and iustice added that the Councell was more desired by the King then by his Holinesse hoping it would proceede with the same equitie and respect towards all Princes not making difference of them He vsed these words to mocke the Pope who had granted a little before a great Subsidie to the King of Spaine to be paid by the Clergie after he had obtained of him the simple Annates But the Pope suspecting the petition of Auignion and considering that the Vassals of that Citie were all Protestants fearing it might be vsurped by the King of Nauarre did presently dispatch thither Fabriâ—ius Sorbellone with two thousand foote to lye there in garrison and gaue the gouernement thereof to Lorenzo Lenci Bishop of Fermo as Vice-legate After the Colloquie was ended and the Protestants departed the Prelats remained to treat of the Subsidies to be giuen to the King which the Queene thinking would giue suspition to the Pope in regard of his often complaints assured him that they remained onely to consult of the Kings debts and that the congregation being ended shee would immediatly giue order to the Bishops to put themselues in a readinesse to goe to the Councell Notwithstanding they treated of the Communion of the Cup the Bishop of Valence A treatie in France about the Communion of the Cup. with consent of the Cardinall of Lorayne proposing that if it were allowed the prosperous course of the increase of the Protestants would be interrupted in regard that many who doe adhere vnto them doe begin to beleeue them from this point who would not hearken vnto them if this were granted freely by the Church And those who vnderstood the affaires of the world did consider that by this meanes a faction would arise betweene the Reformatists themselues Some few of the Bishops thought fit it should be constituted by the Edict and immediately executed saying that the whole Communion was not taken away by decree of the Church but by custome only and that there is no Ecclesiasticall decree which forbiddeth the Bishops to returne to the former vse But the maior part would not consent it should bee done but by grant or at the least by the fauour of the Pope Some few would not agree to any innouation but were forced to yeeld to the greater number This was much vrged by Loraine who to obtaine the Popes consent thought it necessary to gaine the fauour of the Cardinall of Ferrara and to win him the better he perswaded the Queeneto hearken to his propositions and to grant him something The Cardinall had proceeded so sweetly and courteously with euery one euen of the contrary religion that hee had gained the good will of many who did oppose him at the first And his negotiation being examined it was granted by a Briefe of the King aduised Leaue is giuen to the Legat by the Kings Briefe to exercise his Faculties thereunto by the most intimate of his Counsell that the capitulations of Orleance concerning matter of Benefices should be suspended and that the Legat might exercise his Faculties but so as that he should first promise vnder his hand writing that he would not vse them and that he would bee a meanes that the Pope should prouide against all the abuses and disorders which are committed in the collation of Benefices and dispatches of the Bulls in Rome Notwithstanding the Coancelor refuseth to subscribe and Which the Chancelor refuseth to subscribe seale the Briefe according to the stile of the kingdome and it being impossible to remooue him from his resolution it was subscribed by the Queene the King of Nauarre and by the Principall officers of the Kingdome wherewith the Legate was content more regarding the preseruation of his own honour then the seruice of him that sent him For this fauour he was content to thâ—nke well of the Communion of the Cup and to write thereof to Rome which he did with such a temper that neither the Pope nor Court were distasted The Assembly of Poâ—si giueth the K. power to sell Church lands to the valew of 100000. Crownes In the conclusion of the assemblie of Poisie the Prelates granted power to the King to sell 100000. crownes of the yeerely rents of the lands of the Chuch so that the Pope would allow it The King gaue order to his Ambassadour in Rome to make request for it shewing the necessity and vtility of the grant which the Ambassador did iust the day before letters came to the Pope from the Card of Ferrara which gaue him an account of the difficulties ouercome and how he had obtained a suspension of the capitulations of Orleance against the ecclesiasticall libertie and leaue to vse the Faculties of a Legate which things he said were more hardly compassed because the Cardinall of Loraine from whom he expected fauour had opposed him from the beginning And he made a full narration The Legat informeth the Pope that there are but two wayes to preserue religion in France of the state of Religion in France shewing the danger that it would bee quite extinguished and the remedies to preserue it which were onely two One to giue satisfaction to the King of Nauarre and to interest him in the defence of it The other to grant the people generally the
Communion Sub vtraque specie affirming that certainely by this meanes at the least two hundred thousand soules would be gayned The Ambassadour in The French Ambassador desireth the Pope to grant the Communion of the Cup to the French-men conformitie hereof beseeched the Pope in the name of the King of the Church of France and of the Prelates that they might be dispensed with to administer to the people the Sacrament of the Eucharâ—st vnder both kindes as a profitable and necessarie preparation to dispose them to receiue the determinations of the Councell with readinesse without which it is much to bee doubted that this remedie will find raw humours which may causea greater disease The Pope according to his naturall disposition suddenly answered without any premeditation that he had euer thought that the Communion of both kinds and mariage of Priests were de iure poisiâ—inâ— in the disposition of which things hee had as much authority as the whole vniuersall Church and therefore was thought to bee a Luth 〈…〉 in the last Conclaue That the Emperor had made the same request for his son the king of Bohâ—â—ia whose Who glueth a fauourable answere conscience did induce him to be of this opinion and had demanded the like for the people of his patrimoniall Territories but that the Cardinals would neuer yeelde vnto it Notwithstanding hee sayd hee would not resolue of any thing without proposing it first in the Consistory and promised to speake hereof in the next which beeing intimated for the tenth of December the Ambassadour according to the custome of those at whose instance any businesse is handled went in the morning while the Cardinals were assembled expecting the Pope to mediate with them The most discreete amongst them answered that the demand did deserue great deliberation and that they durst not resolue vntill they had well considered of it others were passionate as at newes neuer heard of before The Cardinall of Cueua sayd that he would neuer giue his voyce in fauour of such a demand and that if it were so resolued by authority of his Holinesse and the consent of the Cardinals hee would goe to the top of the staires of Saint Peter and crie misericordia with a loud voyce not forbearing to say that the Prelates of France were infected with heresie The Cardinall Saint Angelo answered that hee would neuer giue a Cup full of such deadly poyson to the people of France in stead of a medicine and that it was better to let them die then cure them with such remedies To whom the Ambassadour replied that the Prelates of France were induced to bee of this opinion with good grounds and Theologicall reasons which deserued not such a contemptuous censure and on the other side that it was not fit to giue the name of poyson to the Blood of CHRIST and to call the holy Apostles poysoners and the Fathers of the Primitiue Church and of that which followed for many hundreds of yeeres who with much spirituall profit haue ministred the Cup of that Blood to all the people The Pope beeing entred into the Consistory hauing discoursed with For which afterwards hee was sory some Cardinals and better thought of the businesse wished hee had been able to recall his word Notwithstanding hee proposed the matter related the Ambassadours instance caused the Legats letter to bee read and demaunded their opinions The Cardinals who were dependants on France commended with diuers formes of words the Kings intention but concerning the request referred themselues to his Holinesse The Spaniards did all oppose and vsed great boldnesse of speach some calling the Prelates of France heretiques some schismatiques and some vnlearned alleadging no reason but that all CHRIST is in both the kinds The Cardinall Pacceco considered that all diuersities of rites especially in the most principall ceremonies doe end with schisme and hatred For now the Spaniards in France goe to the French Churches and the French men in Spaine to the Spanish but when they shal communicate so diuersly one not receiuing the Communion of the other they will be forced to make Churches apart and so behold a diuision Friar Michael Cardinall of Alexandria sayd that it could not by any meanes be granted by the Pope de plenitudine potestatis not for want of authoritie in him ouer all which is de iurepositiuo in which number this is but in regard of the incapaciâ—â— of him that demaundeth the fauour For the Pope cannot giue power to doe enill but it is an hereticall euill to receiue the chalice thinking it to bee necesary therefore the Pope cannot grant it to such persons And it cannot bee doubted but that those who demand it doe iudge it necessary because no man maketh any great matter of indifferent ceremonies Hee said that these men doe hold the Chalice either to bee necessary or not if not why doe they giue scandall by making themselues differ from others if otherwise then they are heretiques and vncapable of the grace The Cardinall Rodolpbo Pio di Carpi who was one of the last that spake because the inferiours doe begin concluded in conformitie with the others that not onely the sauing of two hundred thousand soules but one onely was a sufficient cause to dispence with any positiue law with wisedome and maturity but in that proposition one ought to take heede lest thinking to game two hundred thousand hee lose two hundred millions That it was manifest that this would not bee the last demand of the French men in matter of religion but a step to propose another that afterward they will demand the marriage of Priests the vulgar tongue in the ministery of the Sacraments which will haue the same ground because they are de iure positiuo and must be granted for the preseruation of many Of the marriage The inconuenience of the mariage of Priests of Priests this inconuenience will follow that hauing house wife and children they will not depend on the Pope but of their Prince and their loue to their children will make them yeeld to any preiudice of the Church They will seeke also to make the Benefices hereditary and so in a short space the authoritie of the Apostolike Sea will be confined within Rome Before single life was instituted the Sea of Rome receiued no profit from other nations and Cities and by it is made Patron of many Benefices of which mariage would quickly depriue her Of the vulgar tongue this incouenience would follow The inconuenience of the vulgar tongue that all would thinke themselues Diuines the authoritie of Prelates would be disesteemed and all would become heretiques If the communion of the Chalice were granted so that faith were preserued it would bee of small importance but it would open a gate to demaund an abrogation of all posiâ—ue constitutions by which onely the prerogatiue giuen by CHRIST to The inconuenience of the communion of the Cup. the Church of Rome is preserued for
to the conscience of euery one to auoyde them or reade them to a good end After the yeere 800. the Popes of Rome as they assumed a great part of the politique gouernment so they caused the bookes whose authors they did condemne to bee burned and forbad the reading of them Notwithstanding one shall finde but few bookes forbid in that sort vntill this age A generall prohibition of reading bookes containing doctrine of heretiques or suspected of heresies vpon paine of excommunication without any further sentence was not vsed Martinus 5. doth in a Bull excommunicate all the Sects of heretiques especially Wiglesists and Hussites not mentioning those who read their bookes though many of them went about Leo the tenth condemning Luther did withall forbid all his bookes vpon paine of excommunication The Popes following in the Bull called In oena hauing condemned and excommunicated all heretiques did excommunicate those also who reade their bookes and in other Buls against heretiques in generall did thunder the same censures against the readers of their bookes This did rather breed a confusion For the heretiques not beeing condemned by name one was to iudge of the bookes more by the quality of the doctrine then by the name of the authors wherein diuers men beeing of diuers opinions many scruples of conscience did arise The Inquisitors being more diligent made Catalogues of those whom they knew which not being conferred were not sufficient to remooue the difficultie Philip King of Spaine was the first that gaue a more conuenient forme in the yeere 1558 making a Law that the Catalogue of bookes prohibited by Inquisition should be printed According to this example Paul 4. also ordained that an Index should be composed by that office and printed and so it was in the yeere 1559. in which they did proceede many steps further then formerly they had done and layd foundations to maintaine and make great the authority of the Court of Rome by depriuing men of that knowledge which is necessary to defend them from vsurpations Vntill that time they contained themselues within the tearmes of the bookes of the heretiques neither was there any booke forbidden if the author were not condemned This Index was diuided into three parts The first conteineth the names of those all whose workes of what argument soeuer though prophane are forbidden and in this number are placed not onely those who haue professed doctrine contrary to that of Rome but many also which liued and dyed in the profession therof The second conteineth the names of the bookes which are particularly condemned others of the same authours not beeing condemned In the third some bookes are condemned without a name but onely by a generall rule that all those are forbidden which beare not the names of the authors written after the yeere 1519 and many Authours and bookes are condemned which for 300. 200. and 100. yeeres haue beene commonly read by the learned in the Church of Rome with the knowledge and without the contradiction of the Popes of those times and amongst the modernes some of those which were printed in Italy euen in Rome with approbation of the Inquisition and allowed also by the Briefes of the Pope himselfe are forbidden as the Annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testament◠which Leo the tenth hauing read approued by his Briefe dated in Rome September The annotations of Erasmus vpon the New Testament read approued by Leo 10. are forbidden to be read 10. 1518. But it is a thing considerable aboue all that vnder colour of faith and religion bookes are prohibited and condemned with the same seuerity in which the authority of Princes and Temporall Magistrates is defended from they surpations of the Clergie and of Councels and Bishops from the vsurpations of the Court of Rome in which hypocrisies or tyrannies are manifested by which the people vnder pretence of Religion are deceiued In summe a better mystery was neuer found then to vse religion to make men insensible That Inquisition went so sarre that it made a Catalogue of 62. Printers and prohibited all bookes printed by them of what authour art or idiome soeuer with an addition of more weight that is and bookes printed by such Printers who haue printed bookes of heretiques so that there scarce remained a booke to bee read And for the height of rigour the prohibition of what booke soeuer contained in that Catalogue was vpon paine of excommunication 〈◊〉 sententiae reserued to the Pope depriuation and incapacitie of offices and benefices perpetuall infamie and other arbitrary punishments Concerning this seueritie remonstrance was made to this Pope Pius who referred the Index and all the matter to the Councell as hath been said Touching the Articles proposed there were diuers opinions Ludouicus Becatelli Archbishop of Ragusi and Friar Augustin Seluago Archbishop of The opinion of the Arch-bishop of Ragusi and of Genua concerning the Index Genua thought that no good effect could proceed from handling the matter of bookes in Counsell yea that it would rather hinder the conclusion of that for which the Councel is principally assembled For Paul 4. by the counsell of all the Inquisitors and of many famous men who sent him aduice from all parts made a most compleat catalogue to which nothing can bee added except some booke come foorth within these two yeeres which deserueth not the labour of a Synod But hee that would allow any that are prohibited in that collection would shew that they haue vnaduisedly proceeded in Rome and so would take away all reputation from the Index already published and from the Decree it selfe which they would make it beeing a common maxime that new lawes doe remooue estimation more from themselues then from the old Besides said Becatelli there is no need of bookes the world hath too many already especially since printing was inuented and it is better to forbid a thousand bookes without cause then permit one that deserueth prohibition Neither were it fit the Synod should be troubled with rendring the causes of the prohibitions making censures or approouing those which are already made in diuers places by the Catholiques For it would bee to call for contradiction It belongeth to a Doctor to giue a reason of his saying a law-maker if he doe it doth diminish his authority because the subject doth wrestle with the reason alleadged and when hee thinketh he hath resolued it hee thinketh also that hee hath taken all vertue from the precept Neither is it good to correct or purge any booke for the same causes for feare of making men say that something is omitted that deserued and something changed that did not deserue correction Moreouer the Synod would incurre the displeasure of all that are affectionate to the bookes prohibited and would induce them not to receiue the other necessary Decrees which shall bee made Hee concluded that the Index of Paul being sufficient he thought it not fit to take paines in vaine in doing of that anew which is
granted in Congregation This was agreed on amongst the Legats because hauing discouered the difficulty especially in regard of the Inquisition of Rome and Spaine they had written whatsoeuer had been spoken as well concerning this point as the Index and expected an answere from Rome Where the Pope was in a rage for the Edict of France and impatient because they did nothing in the Councell Hee said it was not good that the Bishops should bee long out of their residencie especially to handle superficially points already decided in other Councels hee had formerly suspected the Spanish Prelats and did it then much more because he thought their ill affection was increased for giuing the King leaue to sell foure hundred thousand crownes of yeerely rent of the Ecclesiasticall reuenues for tenne yeeres and thirty thousand crownes of the reuenues of lands held in vassalage of the Church which seemed to be a great diminution of the greatnesse of the Church of Spaine Lewis S. Gelais Lord of Lansac sent out of France expressely to giue the Pope an account of the State of the Kingdome came to Rome and sayd that the King seeing the great care of his Holinesse concerning the Councell had elected for his Ambassadour to that place Monsieur di Candallâ— and caused foure and twenty Bishops to goe thither of whom hee gaue him a list Hee related what had happened in France since the death of Francis and the An Ambassadour is sent out of France to giue the Pope an account of the state of the kingdome necessitie to proceede with moderation as well because their forces were not sufficient to vse rigour as also because if they had beene they should haue embrewed themselues in the blood of the greatest of the Nobility which would haue aliened the whole Kingdome and brought all matters to a worse estate and that the King had no hope but in the Councell in which all Nations euen the Germans themselues would assist For Religion being established in Germany he did not doubt to doe the like in France but thought it impossible to make those who will not be present in the Councell to accept the Decrees therof and that the French Protestants cannot be separated from the Dutch Therefore hee entreated his Holinesse that to giue them satisfaction only for the security of the place and forme of proceeding he would be pleased to yeeld vnto them in regard of the great benefite which would ensue The Pope answered first concerning the Councell that from the To whom the Pope answereth beginning of his Papacie he was resolued to call it that hee hath beene hindered by the Emperour and King of Spaine both which notwithstanding haue at this present Ambassadours and Prelates there that none remaine but the Frenchmen who haue most neede of the Councell that he hath omitted nothing to inuite the Dutch Protestants euen with the indignitie of that Sea that hee will continue and will giue them what security they can require that hee thought it not honest to subiect the Councell to their discretion and that if they refused to come especially hauing beene inuited they ought to proceed without them But for the things done in France he briefly sayd hee could not commend them and prayed God to pardon the Authours of so great inconueniences And the Pope would haue passed those bounds if hee had knowne what was in doing in France at that same time when Lansac made relation vnto him of what had beene done For the fourteenth of February the Queene gaue order in S. German that the Bishops of Valence and of Seez and the Diuines Butiglier Espensous and Picorellius should consent what might be done A treaty in France about a concord in Religion for a beginning of concord who proposed the points following That it should bee absolutely forbidden to make an image of the holy Trinity or of any person not named in the Martyrologies accepted by the Church That the images should not haue any crownes or garments put vpon them or vowes or oblations made vnto them nor should be carried in procession except the signe of the holy Crosse wherewith the Protestants seemed to rest content howsoeuer concerning the signe of the crosse they made some resistance saying that Constantine was the first which did propose it to be worshipped contrary to the vse of the ancient Church But Nicholaus Magliardus Deane of the Sorbon together with other diuines did oppose and defend the adoration of images though hee confessed there were many abuses in it In the same moneth the King of Nauarre wrote to the Elector Palatine the Duke of Wittenberg and Philip of Hassia that howsoeuer they could not agree in the Colloquie of Poisi nor in this last about images yet hee would still labour to reforme religion not so as to trouble the publike quiet of the Kingdome but bringing it in by little and little At the same time the Duke of Guise and Cardinall of Loraine went to Tauerne a Castle belonging to the Bishop of Strasburg and there met Christopher The King of Nauarre writeth to the Protestant Princes of Germany A Parly betweene the Guisards and the Duke of Wittenberg Duke of Wittemberg with some Ministers of the Augustane Confession They were together three dayes and those of Guise expounded to the Duke what fauour was done to the Augustan Confession in the Colloquie of Poisi and the difficulty which the Reformatists of France did make in accepting it desiring that Germany would ioyne with them to hinder the doctrine of Zuinglius not that the amendment of religion which they much desired might bee delayed but that a pestiferous poison might not take roote not onely in France but in Germany also This they did that the warre now approching they might more easily haue assistance or at the least that it might be denied to their enemies This Parlie be got great suspitions in Rome Trent and France The Cardinall and his adherents iustified themselues that it was for the good of Christendome to haue the fauour of the Protestants of Germany against the Hugonots of France And there was a fame that the Cardinall did truely desire an vnion in religion with Germany and that as hee detested the Confession of Geneua so hee inclined to that of Ausburg and desired to see it planted in France It is certaine that after the Councel of Trent was ended he said hee had formerly beleeued that Confession but that afterwards he was satisfied with the determination of the Councel and thought that all good Christians ought to doe the like Concerning the Sermons publikely made in France though there were seditions in many places which did hinder the increase of the Reformatists yet there were then 2150. assemblies which 2150 reformed Churches in France were called Churches The sixe and twentieth of February being come the Session was held in Trent Antonius Helius Patriarke of Ierusalem said Masse and Antonius The Session February 26.
the substance whereof was That the Councell beeing the onely remedie for the euils of the Church Pius the fourth hath vpon good reason thought it necessary in these times in which Philip King of Spaine desired to haue beene personally present to giue example to other Princes but because hee cannot hee hath sent the Marquis to assist and fauour it as much as possibly he can knowing that howsoeuer the Church is defended by God yet sometimes it hath neede of the assistance of man That the Ambassadour doeth not thinke it needfull to exhort the Synode knowing their incredible and almost diuine wisedome that hee seeth good foundations laid already and the things now treated on managed with arte which doeth mitigate and exasperate so that hoping that their future actions will bee correspondent hee will onely promise all good offices endeauours and fauours from the King The Speaker answered in the Councels name that the comming of an Ambassadour from so great a King had giuen courage and hope of the Synod that the remedies which it shall vse for the euils of Christendome will be profitable therefore it doeth imbrace his Maiestie with all good affection thanketh him offereth to requite his merits and to doe whatsoeuer it can for his honour and doth as it ought receiue the Mandate In The answere of the Speaker the Congregation of the 18. the Ambassadour of Cosmo Duke of Florence and Siena was receiued who after his Mandate was read made an Oration The Ambassador of Florence is receiued and maketh an Oration in which hee shewed at large the affinitie of his Duke with the Pope exhorted the Fathers to purge the Church and declare the light of the truth taught by the Apostles offering all possible assistance from his Duke as hee had done before to the Pope for preseruation of the Maiestie of the Sea of Rome The Speaker thanked him in the Synodes name and hauing made a reuerent commemoration of Leo the tenth and Clement the seuenth added that they were assembled onely for this end and thought of nothing but of composing all dissention chasing away the darkenesse of ignorance and manifesting the trueth Melchior Lusi Ambassadour of the Catholique Suisses and Ioachimus Propostus The Ambassadours of the Catholique Suisses are receiued an Abbat in the name of the Abbats and other Ecclesiastiques of that Nation were receiued in the Congregation of the 20. In whose name an Oration was made to this purpose That the Consuls of the 7. Cantons in regard of their filiall duety towards the Church haue sent Ambassadours to assist in the Councell and to promise obedience and to make knowen to all that they doe not yeeld to any in their desire to assist the Sea of Rome as formerly they haue in the times of Iulius 2 and Leo 10 as also when they fought with the neighbour Cantons for the defence of Religion slaying Zuinglius the most wicked enemie the Church had whose bodie they sought amongst the dead and burnt it to testifie that they ought to haue irreconciliable warre with the other Cantons so long as they continue to bee out of the Church in regard they are situated at the confines of Italy as a Castle to resist the Northerne euill that it cannot penetrate within the bowels of that Countrey The Synode answered by the Speaker that the piety and good deedes of the Heluetians towards the Apostolique Sea were many and great but no obedience or office more opportune then the Ambassage sent and the offer made to the Synode that they were glad of the comming of the Ambassadours and had beside the protection of the Emperour Kings and Princes much confidence in that famous Nation In the Congregation of the sixth of Aprill Andreas Dudicius Bishop of The Orators of the Clergy of Hungary are receiued Tinia and Iohannes Collosarinus of Canadia Oratours of the Clergie of Hungarie were receiued The first made an Oration and sayd that the Archbishop of Strigonium the Bishops and Clergie had receiued great ioy for three things for the assumption of Pius 4. to the Papacie for the conuocation of the Councell of Trent and for the deputation of the Apostolicall Legats to preside in it Hee shewed the obseruance of the Prelates towards the Catholique Church and called the Cardinall of Varmia for a witnesse thereof who did knowe them and conuersed with them hee expounded the deuotion of the Hungarians and the seruice they doe to all Christendome in maintaining warre against the Turkes and the particular diligence of the Bishops in opposing the plots of the heretiques Hee related the common desire of them all to bee present in the Councell if their presence had not beene necessary at home to defend their castles against the Turkes who are at their confines and to keepe watch against the heretiques so that being forced to performe this dutie by them their Orators they recommended themselues to the protection of the Councell offering to receiue and obserue whatsoeuer should be decreed by it The Secretary answered in the Councels name that the Synod was assured of the ioy which the Hungarians conceiued for the celebration of the Generall Councell that they ought to pray God for the happy issue of it that they desired to haue seene the Prelates in person but seeing they are hindered by the causes prooued by the Cardinall of Varmia it doth accept their excuse hoping that Christian Religion will receiue profit by their presence in their owne Churches and the rather because they haue recommended their actions to them the Oratours beeing honest and religious Fathers and therefore that they doe embrace both them and their Mandates In the Congregations dayly held from the seuenth day vntil the 18 the Fathers The Article of residence is set on foot againe and causeth a contention spake of the 4. first Articles but very confusedly of the first concerning Residence Of those who assisted in the first Councell when this point was handled which was done with some difference or rather controuersie there were but fiue Bishops in this and yet at the first proposing hereof they presently diuided themselues into parts as remembring the ancient contention which happened in no other question neither at that time nor in the time of Iulius nor at this present Some say the cause was for that the other discussions beeing theologicall were not well vnderstood and were handled speculatiuely by the learned without any passion but of hatred against the Protestants who did trouble them by setting on foot those questions But this touched the Prelates in their owne persons The courtiers were mooued with ambition or obliged to follow that opinion which was most commodious for their Patrons Others were caried away with enuie who not hoping to raise themselues to that height in which the courtiers were desired to pull them lower and so to become equall In this Article euery one laboured according to his passion and kept a strict account of his owne
voyce deliuered in the Congregations and of all the voyces of others which were any way remarkeable Of this number 34. came into my hands in that forme as they were deliuered and of the others I haue vnderstood the conclusion onely but here nothing is to be related but that which is of note The Patriarke of Ierusalem said That this Article had been handled and The Suffrage of the Patriarke of Ierusalem concerning Residence discussed in the first Councell and concluded that to cause residence there are two prouisions One to constitute punishments for those who doe not reside another to remooue the impediments which doe hinder residencie The first was fully ordered in the sixt Session neither can any thing bee added in regard the losse of halfe the reuenues is a very great pecuniary punishment then which a greater cannot be imposed without making the Bishops beggars If the contumacie bee excessiue there can bee no greater punishment except depriuation which requiring one to execute it which must needs be the Pope in regard the ancient vse of the Church was to reserue to that Sea the hearing and determining of the causes of Bishops that sixt Session referred it to his Holinesse to finde a remedie either by meanes of a new prouision or otherwise and bound the Metropolitane to aduise him of the absence For the second they beganne to make prouision and in that and other Sessions many Decrees were made to take away many exemptions which hindered the Bishops to exercise their charge Therefore it now remaineth onely to continue and to remooue the residue of the impediments electing a certaine number of Fathers as then was done to make collection of them that they may bee proposed and prouided for The Archbishop of Granata added that a more potent and effectuall remedie The suffrage of the Arch-bishop of Granada was proposed in that Councell that is that the obligation of Residence was by the Law of God which was handled and examined tenne moneths together and that if that Councell had not been interrupted it would haue beene decided as a necessary yea as a principall article of the doctrine of the Church and was then not onely discussed but the reasons vsed by diuers were put in print also so that the matter is prepared and digested and nothing now remaineth but to giue it perfection When it shall be determined that residencie is de iure Diuino all hinderances will cease of themselues the Bishops vnderstanding their duety wil thinke on their owne conscience they will not be reputed hirelings but Pastors who knowing that the flocke is giuen to them by God to whom they must make an account without laying the fault on others and being assured that dispensations wil neither saue nor helpe them they will apply themselues to performe their duety And he proceeded to proue with many authorities of the New and Old Testament Is approved by the maior part and exposition of the Fathers that this was the Catholike truth This opinion was approoued by the maior part of the Congregation the maintainers whereof laboured to bring authorities and reasons Others did reiect it and said it was new neuer defended neither by antiquity And reiected by others nor by this age before Cardinall Caietan who set the question on foote and maintained that part which notwithstanding hee did abandon in his old age because hee tooke a Bishopricke and did neuer reside that the Church hath euer held that the Pope might dispense that Non-residents haue alwayes beene punished and reprehended as transgressors of the Canons onely and not of the Law of God that indeede it was disputed in the first Councell but the disputation was held to be so dangerous by the Legats men of great wisedome that they did cunningly cause it to bee buried in silence that this example ought to be followed and that the bookes which haue beene written since haue giuen great scandall to the world and made knowen that the disputation proceeded from partiality For the authorities of the Scripture and Fathers they are onely exhortations to perfection neither is there any substantiall proofe but out of the Canons which are Ecclesiasticall lawes Some held opinion that there was neither place nor time nor opportunity to handle that question that no good could come by the determination of it but danger of many inconueniences that the Councell was assembled to extirpate heresies not to make Schisme among the Catholiques which would happen by condemning an opinion followed if not by the greater part yet by one halfe at the least that the authours of that opinion haue not inuented it for trueths sake but the more to vrge men to reside with small ground of reason in regard that the Lawes of GOD are not more diligently obserued then the Lawes of the Church that the precept for keeping of Lent is more strictly obserued then those of the Decalogue that if to confesse and communicate at Easter were commanded by GOD The lawes of the Pope are more strictly obserued then the lawes of God more would not doe it then now doe that to say Masse with Copes is an Ecclesiasticall law and yet no man doth transgresse it hee that doth not obey the penall commands of the Canons will transgresse much more when hee feareth onely the iustice of GOD neither will any Bishop be mooued with that determination but it will giue occasion to plot rebellions against the Apostolique Sea to restraine the Popes authority and as some haue been heard to whisper to depresse the Court of Rome that that was the ornament of the Clergie which is respected in other places onely in regard of it that if it should be depressed the Church would euery where be lesse esteemed and therefore that it was not fit to handle such a businesse without imparting it to his Holinesse and Colledge of Cardinals to whom it doeth principally belong The opinion of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera is not to be omitted who The Suffrage of Paulus Iouius Bishop of Nocera said in substance That certainly the Councel was assembled to cure a great wound which is the deformation of the Church the cause whereof as all are perswaded is the absence of the Prelats from their Churches which beeing affirmed by all is perhaps not sufficiently considered by any But it is not the part of a wise Physician to take away the cause before hee be well assured that the remoouing of it will not cause greater diseases If the absence of Prelats hath beene the cause of the corruptions there will bee lesse deformation in those Churches where they haue resided The Popes for these hundred yeeres haue continually sate in Rome and vsed all diligence to instruct the people yet we doe not see that that citie is better gouerned then others The great capitall Cities of Kingdomes are most out of order where the Prelats haue alwayes resided on the contrary some poore cities which haue not
seene a Bishop in an hundred yeeres are lesse corrupted that amongst the ancient Prelats here present who haue continually resided in their Churches of which number there are some not one can shew that his Dioces is better then the next which haue continued without a Bishop If any say they are a flocke without a shepherd let him consider that not Bishops only but Parish Priests also haue cure of soules and that there are mountaines which hauing neuer seene Bishops may be a paterne to Episcopall Cities That the zeale and care of the Fathers of the first Councell is to bee commended and imitated who by penalties haue incited the Prelats to remaine in their owne Churches and begun to remooue the impediments which did hinder them but they were deceiued if they did hope that this residencie would be a sufficient reformation yea they ought to feare that as residencie is now required so posteritie seeing the inconueniences that arise from thence wil desire their absence That they ought not to make such strong bonds as cannot in time of neede bee loosed such as Ius Diuinum would bee which they now begin to alleadge 1400 yeeres after CHRIST Where there is a pernicious Bishop as was that of Collen he will defend himselfe by this doctrine in not obeying the Pope when he shall cite him to giue an account of his actions or keepe him farre off that he may not cherish the euill He added that hee saw that the Prelates who were of the contrary opinion had a good zeale but did beleeue also that some of them would bee content to make vse of it to withdraw themselues from the Popes obedience which the stricter it is the more it doth hold the Church vnited He put them in minde also that what soeuer they doe heerein will turne to the fauour of Parish Priests also to withdraw themselues from obedience to their Bishops For the Articles being thus expounded they will make vse of it and say that the Bishop cannot remooue them from their Churches nor restraine their authoritie by reseruations and being Pastors immediatly sent by God they will pretend that the flocke doth more belong to them then to the Bishop and no answere can be made against it And as hitherto the gouernment of the Church hath been preserued by meanes of the Hierarchie so this will cause a Popularity and an Anarchie which will destroy it Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace who though hee beleeued that residencie The suffrage of Iohn Baptista Bernard Bishop of Aiace was de iure diuino yet thought it not fit to speake of that question deliuered a singular speech saying That not ayming to establish one opinion more then another but onely so to enforce residencie as that it may bee really executed hee thought it vaine to declare from whence the obligation came or whatsoeuer else and that it was sufficient onely to remooue the cause of absence which is that Bishops doe busie themselues in the Courts of Princes and in the affaires of the world being Iudges Chancellours Secretaries Counsellours Treasurers and there are but few offices of State into which some Bishop hath not insinuated himselfe This is forbidden by S. Paul who thought it necessary that a souldier of the Church should abstaine from secular employments Let Gods command bee executed and them for bidden to take any charge office or degree ordinary or extraordinarie in the affaires of the world and then there being no cause for them to remaine at Court they will goe to their residencie of their owne accord without commaund or penaltie and will not haue any occasion to depart from thence In conclusion he desired that the Councell would constitute that it should not bee lawfull for Bishops or others who haue cure of soules to exercise any secular office or charge The Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour opposed and Is opposed by the Bishop of fiue Churches the Emperours Ambassadour sayd that if the words of S. Paul were to bee vnderstood according to the sence which was giuen them the whole Church was to be condemned and all Princes since the yeere 800 vntill now for that for which they principally deserue to be commended these in giuing and those in accepting temporall Iurisdictions which also haue beene exercised by the Popes and by Bishops placed in the Catalogue of Saints The best Emperours Kings of France Spaine England and Hungary haue euer had their Counsels full of Prelates all which must bee condemned if Gods precept doe forbid them to exercise those charges Hee that thinketh Paul his command doth comprehend Ecclesiasticall persons onely is deceiued For it is directed to all faithfull Christians who are the Souldiers of Christ and inferreth that as the worldly souldier doeth not busiehimselfe in the Artes by which life is maintained because they are repugnant to his profession so the Souldier of Christ that is euery Christian ought to abstaine from those things which are repugnant to Christian profession which are sinnes onely but whatsoeuer may be done without sinne is lawfull for euery one The Prelates that serue in those affaires cannot be reprehended except it be said that they are sinnes The greatnesse of the Church and the esteeme the world maketh thereof proceedeth most from Ecclesiasticall dignities placed in persons of Nobilitie and of great blood and from Prelates exercised in charges of importance which if they should bee incompatible to the Clergie no person nobly descended would enter into that order no Prelate would bee esteemed and the Church would consist onely of people basely borne and liuing basely But on the contrary the good doctors haue euer maintained that those Statutes are against Ecclesiasticall libertie which exclude from publique administrations Ecclesiasticall persons to whom they belong by right of birth as also the prohibitions that publique charges cannot be giuen to Priests This was heard with applause of all the Prelates euen of those who thought that residence was deiure Diuino so potent are the affections of men that sometimes Who gaineth an applause they suffer them not to discerne contradictions Of the other Articles a light discussion onely was made yet something A briefe discourse of the Authoar concerning ordination to the title of the Patriimonie was said worth the noting For the second for prohibiting ordinations to the title of the Patrimony it is certaine that since the Church was constituted and established and necessarie ministeries deputed in it no man was ordayned in the good times of it but vnto some proper ministery But this good vse was quickly turned into an abuse For in regard of the exemptions of diuers and of other worldly respects and because the Bishops desired to haue a great Clergie they ordained whosoeuer came vnto them for it Therefore this sort of ordination was forbidden in the Councell of Chalcedon which was then called absolute or loose for so the Greeke word doeth properly signifie commanding that none should
had beene formerly deliuered in great variety they desired that they would all speake distinctly one after one that their suffrages might be noted All hauing giuen their voyces â—8 sayd Placet absolutely 33. Nonplacet Andso doe the Prelates absolutely 13. sayd Placet consulto prius Sanctissimo Domino nostro and 17. answered Nonplacet nisi prius consulto Sanctissimo Domino nostro The 13. did differ from the 17. because they did absolutely approoue the declaration yet were ready to change their opinion if the Pope thought otherwise the 17. did absolutely not approoue yet were content to be of the Popes opinion if hee did like it This was a very subtile difference and vsed onely where euery one doeth thinke to doe his Master the best seruice The Cardinall Madruccio would not precisely answere to the interrogation but said he referred himselfe to his voyce deliuered in Congregation which was in fauour of Ius diuinum And the Bishop of Budua said that hee held the affirmatiue as already concluded and that he thought fit it should be published The voyces beeing collected and diuided and it appearing that the greater part by one halfe did approoue the declaration that a fourth part onely did dislike it and that others though conditionally were with the first they came to words of some bitternesse and the residue of the Congregation was spent in discoursing heereof not without much confusion Which the Cardinall of Mantua perceiuing made a silence and exhorting the Fathers to modesty gaue them leaue to depart The Legates consulted what was fit to bee done and agreed to giue the Whereof the Legates giue the Pope an account Pope an exact account of all and expect his answere and in the meane while to prosecute in the Congregations the Articles remayning Mantua would haue sent his Secretarie Camillus Oliuo by post with letters of credence and Simoneta would haue all expressed in the letters They concluded to temper these two opinions that is to write a very large letter and referre that which remained to the Secretary who the same day parted from Trent in the euening This though secretly caried came to the knowledge of the Spaniards To the great discontentment of the Spanish Prelates who much complayned that they saw a beginning made of an vnsupportable grieuance that euery treatie should not onely bee sent but consulted of and resolued also at Rome that the Councel assembled twise before in that City was dissolued without fruit yea with scandall also because nothing was resolued by the Fathers but all in Rome so that a blasphemous Prouerbe was generally vsed that the Synod of Trent was guided by the holy Ghost sent thither A blasphemous prouerb was vsed against the pâ—oceeding of the Councel from time to time in a cloake-bagge from Rome And that those Popes who absolutely refused the Councel gaue lesse scandall then those who haue assembled it and hold it in seruitude The world was in hope that if once a Councel might be obtayned all inconueniences would be redressed but hauing obserued how things were caried vnder two Popes before and how they are gouerned now all hope of any good is extinguished nor any more to be hoped for from the Councel if it must serue to bee a minister of the interests of the Court of Rome and mooue or stand still at their pleasure This gaue occasion beginning in the next Congregation to discusse the Articles proposed briefly to speake of the point of Residencie The Cardinall of Varmia sayd that that matter was sufficiently treated on that the Decree should bee framed to resolue it which beeing proposed euery one might say what hee thought fit but hee could not quiet the humors that were mooued Therefore the Arch-bishop of Prague the Emperours Ambassador made a continuate speach to exhort the Fathers to proceede peaceably and with lesse passion admonishing them to consider what did become their persons and that place But Iulius Superchius Bishop of Caurle answered cholerikely that nothing doth lesse beseeme the Councel then to lay a law vpon the Prelates especially when it is done by one who representeth a Secular authority and vsed some biting termes so that the Congregation was like to be diuided into parts Varmiense who was President in it seeking to moderate them diuerted the speech vpon other Articles appointed for that day and proposed that some meanes should bee vsed to set at liberty the English Bishops who were in prison in England that comming to the Councel it might be said that that noble Nation was present also and not wholly aliened from the Church This pleased all but the common opinion was that it might sooner bee desired then hoped for They concluded that A consultation in the Councel to set at liberty the English Bishops who were in prisoÌ„ the Queene hauing refused to receiue a Nuncio expressely sent from the Pope it could not be hoped that she would hearken to the Councel Therefore all they could doe was to perswade Catholique Princes to mediate for them The 25. beeing S. Markes day the Venetian Ambassadors were receiued The Venetian Ambassadors are receiued in Congregation in the generall Congregation whose Mandat being read dated the 11. of the same Moneth and an Oration made by Nicolas di Tonte one of them an answere was giuen in the vsuall forme In those few dayes the wisest amongst the Prelates considering what a disreputation it would be to the Councel and themselues if those stirs were not pacified endeuoured to pacifie mens minds by shewing that if the Conciliary actioÌ„s were not prosecuted without tumult besides the scandall the shame the dissolution of the Councell without doing any good would necessarily follow This remonstrance tooke effect and caused them to treat peaceably of the sixe Articles remaining of which there was not much to bee spoken For the fifth the prouision was thought necessary but there was a difficultie concerning the manner because the diuision of Parishes was first made by the people when a certaine number of inhabitants hauing receiued the true faith built a temple for exercise of their religion hired a Priest and did The diuision of Parishes constitute a Church which by the neighbours was called a Parish and when the number was encreased if one Church and Priest were not sufficient those who were most remote did build another and fit themselues better In progresse of time for good order and concord a custome began to haue the Bishops consent also But after that the Court of Rome assumed by reseruations the collation of Benefices those who were prouided of them from Rome when the diuision of great Parishes and by consequence a diminution of their gaine was in question opposed themselues by the fauour of the Pope so that nothing could bee done herein without going to Rome which when it hapned especially beyond the Mountaines in regard of the impediments of Appeales and other suites it was a thing of
able that these hypoctiticall Purstans haue a greater ambition then the rest though couered and would faine aduance themselues by the ruines of others as Paul the fourth did very well shew by effects And because the Spaniards were vnited in this and exhorted by Vargas to perseuere many did whisper that the King was the first moouer who to gaine Subsidies from the Clergie hauing two difficulties to ouercome one in hauing the Popes consent the other in taking away the resistance made by Chapters and Colledges who being the prime of the Nobilitie exempted from Bishops most of them hauing receiued Benefices by the Popes collation doe oppose themselues without respect did purpose to aduance the Bishops who doe wholly depend on him and receiue their Bishoprickes by his presentation by freeing of them from subiection to the Pope and subiecting the Chapters and Colledges vnto them and so by their meanes to gaine an easie and absolute dominion ouer the Clergie The Court did generally complaine of all the Legats for proposing the article or suffering it to be proposed saying that it was formerly ordained with great arte that they onely should propose onely to resist the attemps of those who were ill affected to Rome and that they could not bee excused because they had an example of a disorder which this dispute caused in the first Councel Aboue all they complained of Mantua and Seripando and especially of Mantua because with his reputation and credit he might easily haue withstood all inconueniences They sayd it was necessarie to other Legats more inclined to the common good not Princes nor Fryars but such as had passed through the degrees of the Court. And the generall voyce did desseigne Iohn Baptista Cigala Card. of S. Clement in the first place because he had shewed himselfe a stout champion for the Popes authoritie in the offices of Referendarie and Auditor of the Chamber with much commendation and encrease of the affaires of Rome who being superiour to Mantua ought to holde the first place which would make him retire The Pope caused many congregations to bee held by the Cardinals deputed to consult of the affaires of the Councell who hauing thought of diuers remedies to stop the current of this euill he began to speake of the businesses much more quietly and correctly then before Hee did not condemne the opinion of those who said that residencie was de iure diuino yea hee commended them for speaking according to their conscience and sometimes he added that perhaps that opinion was the better But hee complained of those who referred themselues vnto him because the Councell was assembled that euery one may deliuer his owne opinion and not lay the things of difficultie vpon the backe of another that themselues might auoid hatred and enuie The differences betweene his Legates did displease him which they ought not to haue published with scandall but concealing them to haue composed them betweene themselues or referred them to him And as hee was pleased that euery one should deliuer his opinion freely so hee blamed the practises which many vsed to subuert others with deceipts and almost with violences And hee could not choose but bee troubled with that which was spoken concerning the libertie of the Councel and that to consult of the matters thereof at Rome was to violate it saying it was a strange thing that hee who was Head of the Church and the Cardinals who were principall members and other Prelates in Rome who haue voyce in the Councell should bee accounted strangers and may not bee informed of what is handled and speake their opinion whereas those who haue no lawfull part in it hold it lawfull to entermeddle and that in an ill sort that it is plaine that the Prelates went to Trent with commission from their Princes according to which they proceede that the Ambassadours by letters and perswasions doe compell them to follow the interests of their Masters and yet for all this no man saith which should be sayd that the Councell is not free This he amplified in all his discourses with much vehemencie adding that to say the Councell was not free was a coulour vsed by him who was not willing to see a good end thereof hoping to dissolue it or to take from it all reputation all which he held to be secret fauourers of heresie Finally after he had conferred and often consulted with all the Ambassadours residing with him of this particular the ninth of May assembling all the Cardinals hee caused the aduices sent from Trent to bee read and declared the summe of the former consultations and the necessitie to walke cunningly and constantly in this businesse intimating that many had conspired against the Apostolike Sea Afterwards hee caused the answere to bee read which he purposed should be sent to Trent which in substance did containe two points That the Counsell was free on his part and euer should The Popes answere sent to Trent That it was fit he should bee acknowledged for head and receiue that respect which is due to the Apostolike Sea He asked the opinion of all the Cardinals who did vniformely commend the Answere Some told him that in regard of the differences betweene the Legats it were good to send others some of the most extraordinary persons and others sayd that the importance of the busines did require that his Holinesse and the whole Colledge should goe to Bolonia that they may be neere to Trent and to giue better assistance as occasion should be offered Whereunto the Pope answered that hee was readie to goe not onely to Bolonia but to Trent also if there were neede and all the Cardinals offered to follow him They consulted of sending A Consultation in Rome about sending other Legats other Legates and resolued not to speake any more of it as yet because Mantua would depart which would bee a great preiudice to the reputation of the Councell in regard of the opinion which the Emperour King of Spaine and almost all Princes haue of his honestie and of the credite hee hath with the greater part of the Prelates of Trent The letters being dispatched he dealt with the Ambassadours of Venice The Pope maketh plots to maintaine the greatnesse of the Apostolique Sea and Florence that their Princes would recommend the cause of the Papacie to their Ambassadours in Trent and command them to cause the Prelates of their States not to be present in the Parlies against the Apostolique Sea and not to bee so earnest in the point of Residencie Afterwards hee called all the Bishops remaining at Court and shewed them what seruice their presence might doe in Trent and the necessitie thereof Hee loaded them with promises gaue money to those who were poore and dispatched them to the Councel This hee did to encrease the number against they should speake of Residencie and because 40. French-men were expected from whom he could not Prognosticate any good And not to haue France his
the Venetians And the Speaker did in a few words thanke all those Princes for hauing offered their assistance for the security and liberty of the Councel Afterwards the Masse-Bishop pronounced the Decree in this substance That the Synode for some iust and honest causes hath determined to deferre the I◠which nothing is done promulgation of the decrees appointed for that time vntil the fourth of Iune for which day it doth intimate the next Session And nothing else was done in this meeting So soone as the Session was celebrated the Marquis of Pescara parted The Spanish Ambassadour parteth from Trent 2. dayes before the arriuall of the French Ambassador from Trent saying hee must returne to his gouernment of Milan because of some new stirres raysed by the Hugonots in the Delphinate But it being knowen that those forces were not able to issue out of the Countrey and that the Duke of Sauoy was between Milan and them many beleeued that he had commission from his King so to doe who desirous that the Councell should proceed would not haue it interrupted by the controuersie of precedence which could not haue been auoided if his and the French Ambassadors had been in Trent together Lewis S Gelais Lord of Lansac chiefe of the French Ambassage arriued two dayes after the departure of the other and was met The French Ambassadors come to Trent vpon the way by many of the Prelats and partieularly by the Spaniards The next day Arnold de Ferrieres President of Paris and Guido Faber Lord of Pibrac gowned men Colleagues of the Ambassage did ariue also At this time aduice came to the Councell how the Pope Cardinals and Court of Rome had censured the Fathers for the point of Residence and many receiued letters from the Cardinals their Patrons full of complaints The Popes indignation against the Cardinall of Mantua is renewed reprehensions and exhortations which letters they shewed to many On the other side newes came to Rome of what hapened in Trent afterwards The Pope did renew and augment his disdaine against the Cardinall of Mantua for hauing omitted the occasion to declare the Continuation being requestd to doe it by the Ambassadour and Prelates of Spaine Hee was sory to see that Cardinall ioyned with the Spaniads in the point of residence and opposite to them in the Continuation which was to crosse him in all things For no man though of a dull wit would haue forborne to haue made that declaration because if it had succeeded well it had beene much in the fauour of the Catholique Church if not the Councell had been dissolued a thing of no lesse benefite They began in Rome to consult againe of sending other Legats and particularly the Cardinall of Saint Clement dessigning to lay the principall charge and the instruction vpon him and not to take the first place from Mantua and so to giue him occasion to depart they thought to ordaine him Bishop newes being come a little before of the death of Francis Tornon Deane by which one of the sixe Bishoprickes was voyde The Emperour aduertised of the proposition to declare the Continuation was mooued and sent the Pope word that whensoeuer it was done hee would recall his Ambassadours from Trent whom he commanded that if the resolution were made they should presently depart not expecting the publication Therefore his Holinesse was in hope that by this meanes the Councel might be ended and was so much the more angry with the Cardinall of Mantua for suffering such an occasion to passe and beganne to thinke how it might bee reuiued The Court as well to imitate their Prince as for their owne interests continued their complaints and murmures against the Prelates of the Councell and most of all against that Cardinall and against Seripando and Varmiense and on the contrary the Prelates in Trent and especially the Spaniards complayned of the Pope and the Court. Of him for holding the Councell in seruitude to which he ought to leaue free power to handle and determine all things and not to meddle himselfe and yet besides that nothing is proposed but what The Prelates of the Councel compl 〈…〉 of the Pope pleaseth the Legates who doe nothing but that which is commanded from Rome when a proposition is made in which 70. Bishops do vniformely agree they are hindred euen to speake therof that the Councel ought to be free and exempt from all preuention concurrence and intercession of any other power and yet lawes are giuen them what to handle and limitations and corrections made of the things handled and decreed which continuing they cannot truely bee called a Councell That there were amongst them more then fourtie stipendaries of the pope some receiuing thirtie some sixtie crownes a moneth and that others were terrified by the letters of Cardinals and other Courtiers They complained of the Court that not induring a reformation they held it lawfull to calumniate reprehend and censure that which was done for the seruice of God That hauing seene how they proceeded against a necessarie and small reformation they must needes expect a great commotion and contradiction when they shall be more touched at the quicke that the Pope ought to bridle the tongues of the passionate and make shew at the least seeing that hee would not beetied really that the councell may proceed with sinceritie and libertie Paulus Emilius Verallus Bishop of Capoccio came to bad termes with the Bishop of Paris in a meeting of many Bishops For Paris hauing disliked A passage cōcerning the equality of Bishops the course of determining by pluralitie of voyce and the other answering that all Bishops were equall Paris asked him how many soules were vnder his charge who answered that he had fiue hundred then Paris replied that in regard of his person he yeelded vnto him but in respect of those who were represented by the one and the other hee that spake of fiue hundred ought not to bee made equall to him that spake of fiue hundred thousand Things standing in these termes there was no Congregation made vntill the 20. day in which the French Ambassadours who had imparted their instructions to the Imperialists and held correspondence according to the The French Ambassadors are receiued in congregation and one of them maketh an Oration command of their Master presented themselues The Mandat of their Ambassage beeing exhibited and read Guide Faber made a long Oration in which hauing expounded the continuall desire of the King that the Councell should be assembled in a fit place not suspected and the request hee had made to the Pope and all Christian Princes for it hee told them what fruite might bee expected from the opening of it Hee added that as those doe much erre who would innouate all therites of the Church so to maintaine all of them obstinately not considering the state of the present times and the publike good deserueth no lesse reprehension Hee declared very particularly the
of the Chalice vpon their hands of great importance and difficultie that the things proposed are diuers and concerne diuers subiects which cannot be all digested together that therefore they would communicate to the Prelates as occasions were offered those which had affinitie with the other reformations The Ambassadours knew that they spake this that they might not publish their writing in congregation that by gaining time they might delude the Emperours expectation But yet at that time they said no more Afterwards consulting together they held it expedient to informe the Emperour well as well of this particular as generally of the manner how they proceeded in the Councell And to doe this the Bishop of Prague rode post that The Bishop of Prague goeth by post to informe the Emperor of the State of the Councell hee might returne before the Session The Legats perceiuing that the Councell stood vpon bad termes in many respects but especially for the distaste and suspition of the Pope thought it necessary to informe him fully of all that was past and imminent For this Friar Leonardus Marinus Archbishop of Lanciano was chosen because hee was a man of spirit and acceptable to And the Arch-bishop of Lanciano to informe the Pope the Pope promoted and much fauoured by him and a friend also to Seripando whose instruction was to enforme the Popefully to excuse the Legats and to pacifie his Holinesse Hee carried the common Letters of the Legats for his credence to which Simoneta made much and long difficultie to subscribe nor would haue done it but that they agreed that euery one should write particular letters of his owne Simoneta wrote that hee did thinke to send the Archbishop of Rosano for his particular to giue a more exact information but that being better aduised hee afterwards resolued to expect the euent of Lanciano his iourney The mutual distasts and detractions of the Romans against the Trentines and of these against those did increase at the arriuall of euery Currier In Trent the fauourers of residence did bewayle the miseries of the Church the seruitude of the Councel and the manifest desperation to see the Church reformed in Rome The opposites lamented that a Schisme was plotted in the Councell yea an Apostacie from the Apostolique Sea They sayd that the Vltramontans for malice and enuie against the Italians did aime not so much at the depression as at the abolition of the Papacie which beeing the foundation of the Church because CHRIST hath made it so the totall destruction of the whole building must needes ensue The Pope receiuing new aduices dayly and alwayes worse as euery day some nouity did happen in Trent besides the accidents occurring in Germanie and France contrary to his affayres was still more displeased The opinion of the maior part for residencie did not so much trouble him as the practises which were made especially by the Ambassadours perceiuing that the Princes were interested in it against his authority He saw the Emperor was wholly bent to make his sonne King of the Romans and ready to giue all satisfaction to Germany and therefore had caused these Articles of reformation to be presented to the Legats and called to him the Amb. Prague to find a way how to propose them in Councell and establish them Hee knew the French King was exhausted compassed with infinite difficulties and in danger to be forced to compound with the Hugonots which if it happen the French Prelates may runne to the Councell ioyne with the Spaniards and make themselues authors of other propositions against the Papall authoritie Hee thought to calme the tempest which he saw prepared against him both with deeds and words by leuying foure thousand Suisses and three thousand Dutch horse-men hee sent to Auignion Nicolas Gambaâ—a with fiue hundred foote and an hundred The Pope treateth a common league of all Catholique Princes against the Protestants light-horsemen gaue money to the Duke of Sauoy to put himselfe in armes and oppose if the Hugonots would descend into Italy And to engage al Princes he resolued to treate a league defensiue of all Catholiques against the plots of the Protestants in euery place holding it to be an easie thing to make them condescend if for no other cause yet for this at the least to free themselues from suspicion In Italie hee thought it not hard to induce all For the Duke of Florence was wholly his In Sauoy hee had interest for the succours he sent him and for the danger hee was in the Venetians desired to keepe the Vltramontans out of Italie the King of Spaine had neede of him for Naples and Milan and France for the actuall necessitie in which it was Therefore he made the proposition in Rome to the Emperours Ambassador and the Venetians and sent the Abbat of Saint Saluto for this end into France and the Lord Odescalco into Spaine to whom also hee gaue instruction to complaine to the King that the Spanish Bishops were vnited against his authority and to shew him that the propositions of the Emperour were fit to make a Schisme It was easie to foresee the issue of that proiect to any that did know though but superficially the ends of the Princes The Emperor would by no meanes condescend to any thing that might giue suspicion to the Protestants the French King was so farre from hindering the passage to the Hugonots in Italy that hee would haue beene content to haue seene his whole kingdome rid of them Spaine hauing great possessions in those parts But cannot effect it did more feare and abhorre an vnion of Italian Princes then desire the ruine of the heretiques the Venetians and Duke of Florence could not consent to any thing which might trouble the peace of Italy And so it happened that the proposition of the league was not imbraced by any of the Princes euery one alleadging a particular cause and all one common that it would hinder the progresse of the Councell which many beleeued would not haue displeased his Holinesse and the rather because hee againe proposed in Consistory the declaration of the Continuation and that himselfe would make a declaration concerning Residencie Which things he did not performe in regard of the opinion of Cardinall Carpi followed by the greater part of the other Cardinals that it would not bee good seruice for his Holinesse nor the Apostolique Sea to make himselfe authour of odious things which might aliene the mindes of one party and that it was better to leaue them in the liberty of the Councell for that time Notwithstanding he did not forbeare to complaine in Consistory of all the Ambassadours Of the French hee sayd that Lansac seemed to bee an The Pope complaineth of the Ambassadors Ambassador of the Hugonots by his propositions desiring that the Queene of England the Protestants of Suisserland Saxonie and Wittemberg should bee expected at the Councell who are declared enemies and rebels and haue no other end then to
it was as contrary to the Catholique doctrine to giue the Cup to the Laiques by diuine precept as it was to denie it to them by diuine precept Therefore all those reasons which did so conclude were to be layd aside and those of the disciples in Emmaus and of Saint Paul in the ship because by them it would bee concluded that it was not sacriledge to consecrate one kinde without the other which is contrary to all the Doctors and meaning of the Church and ouerthroweth the distinction of the Eucharist as it is a Sacrifice and as it is a Sacrament That it was plaine also that the distinction of the Laicall and Clericall Communion in the Romane Ordinary was a diuersitie of places in the Church not of the Sacrament receiued because otherwise this reason would conclude that not onely those who say Masse but all the Clergie should haue the Cup. Of the authority of the Church in changing the accidentall things of the Sacraments no man can doubt but hee sayd it was not a time to dispute whether the Cup were accidentall or substantiall Hee concluded that this Article might bee omitted as already decided in the Councel of Constance and that the fourth and fifth Articles might bee exactly handled because granting the Cup to all Nations that desire it all other disputations are superfluous yea hurtfull Iohn Paul a Diuine of the Bishop of fiue Churches spake also to the same purpose and both of them did displease because it was thought they spake against their conscience at the instance of their masters Concerning the second Article the Diuines were also vniforme in the affirmatiue and all their reasons were reduced to three Heads The congruities of the old Testament when the people did participate of the meate offerings in the sacrifices but neuer of the drinke offerings To take away from the vulgar occasion to beleeue that one thing is contained vnder the bread another vnder the wine The third the danger of irreuerence And heere the reasons recited by Gerson were brought that the blood might be shed either in the Church or in bringing of it especially ouer the Mountaines in winter that it would hang in the beards of the Laikes that it would bee sower if it were kept that there would want vessels to hold enough for ten thousand or twenty thousand persons that in some places it would bee too great a charge in respect of the price of wine that the vessels would not bee kept cleane that a Laie man would bee of equall dignitie with a Priest Which reasons it was necessary to say that they were iust and good otherwise the Prelates and Doctors for so many ages would haue taught an vntrueth and the Church of Rome and Councell of Constance erred All these reasons except the last were thought ridiculous because those dangers might bee more easily withstood in these times then they could in those 12. first ages when the Church was in greater pouerty And the last seemed to bee of no force to shew that the change was reasonably made but was good to maintaine it after it was made The two Diuines afore named did aduise that this Article also might bee omitted In the third Article that all CHRIST is receiued vnder one kinde the doctrine of concomitancie deliuered by the Diuines was taken for an argument For the body of CHRIST being vnder the bread by vertue of the consecration CHRIST hauing sayd by words omnipotent and effectiue This is my body and the body being aliue it must needes haue blood soule and diuinitie so that all CHRIST was vndoubtedly receiued vnder the bread But some inferred hereby that therefore all graces are receiued in it seeing that he who hath all CHRIST wanteth nothing because hee is abundantly sufficient Others sayd to the contrary that the illation was neither necessary nor probable For those who are baptized are filled with CHRIST as St. Paul saith and yet other Sacraments are giuen vnto them And because some auoyded the force of the reason by saying that the other Sacraments are necessary in respect of sinnes committed after baptisme it was replyed that the ancient Church did immediately communicate the baptized so that as from being filled with all CHRIST in baptisme it cannot bee inferred that the Eucharist doth not conferre other graces so from hauing receiued all CHRIST vnder the bread it cannot be inferred that no other grace is to be conferred by the blood neither can it be sayd without great absurdity that the Priest in the Masse hauing receiued the body of our LORD and by consequence all CHRIST doeth not receiue any grace in drinking of the Cup for otherwise to drinke of it would be a worke indifferent and vaine Moreouer it is decided by the common doctrine of the Schooles and of the Church that by euery sacramentall action by vertue of the worke it selfe which they call Ex opere operato a degree of grace is conferred But it cannot be denied that to drinke the blood of CHRIST is a sacramentall action therefore it can not bee denied that it hath a speciall grace annexed In this controuersie the greater part of the Diuines held that not speaking of the quantity of grace answerable to the disposition of the receiuer but of that which the Schoole-men call sacramentall it was equall in him that receiued one kinde onely and in him that receiued both The other opinion was defended though with the smaller number yet more earnestly Friar Amante Seruita a Brescian a Diuine of the Bishop of Sebenico a fauourer of this second opinion passed very farre I know not with what aime or end who alledging the doctrine of Thomas Caietane that blood is not part of humane nature but the first aliment and adding that it could not bee sayd that the body doth necessarily draw in concomitance its aliment did inferre that the thing contained vnder both kindes is not absolutely the same and hee added that the blood of the Eucharist according to the words of CHRIST was blood spilt and by consequence Friar Amante concurreth in opinion with the Lutherans out of the vaines in which if it remained it could not bee drinke so that it could not bee drawen in concomitancie with the vaine and that the Eucharist was instituted in memory of the death of CHRIST which was by separation and effusion of blood Whereat there was a noyse raysed amongst the Diuines and a cracking of the benches Therefore recalling himselfe But presently recanteth and asketh pardon hee retracted and said that the heat of dispuaion had caryed him to alledge the reasons of the aduersaries as if they had beene his owne which notwithstanding hee purposed to resolue in the end and hee spent the residue of his discourse in resoluing them and in conclusion asked pardon of the scandall giuen because hee had not spoken with such caution as to shew plainely that those reasons were captious and contrary to his owne opinion And he made
Cup contradicted And are opposed by the Spaniards and said that the order of the Articles was to be followed which was essentiall it being impossible to decide the fourth and fifth vntill the second and third were decided Thomas Stella Bishop of Capo di Istria opposed and sayd that in the councell they ought not to vse Logicke and artifices to hinder good determinations Granata replyed that himselfe desired the same that is that propositions might be made to the Synod in order that they might not stumble by walking in confusion Granata was assisted by Matthias Callinus Archbishop of Zara and the other by Iohn Thomas of S. Felix Bishop of Caua but vsing ridiculous iests rather then any serious discourse which gaue some distast to the Spaniards and made a great whispering amongst the Prelats This caused the congregation to be dismissed and the Cardinall of Mantua exhorted the Archbishops to read and consider of the draughts made that the order of proceeding might bee resolued on in the next Congregation This place requireth that because the Congregations were often ended by reason of some distasts giuen to some great Prelate the ordinary cause thereof should be related It hath been shewed before that there were many Bishops in the Councel Pensioners of the Pope who did all depend on Simoneta because he was most interested for his Holinesse and had the most secret instructions Hee beeing a man of an acute iudgement made vse of them according to the capacitie of euery one Amongst these he had some that were bold and wittie whom he employed in the Congregations to crosse those who entred into matters contrary to his endes These were exercised in the Art of iesting soberly to prouoke others and make them ridiculous themselues retaining their grauitie and not being moued at all The seruice they did to the Pope and the Cardinal doth deserue particular mention These were the forenamed Bishops Caua and Capo di Istria Pompeius Zambeccarus of Bolonia Bishop of Sulmona and Bartholomeus Sirigus of Candia Card. Simoneta the Legat maketh vse of 4. iesting Bishops in the Councell Bishop of Castellanetta each of which to the common qualities of their Countrey had ioyned the perfections which are gained in the court of Rome These did exasperate also the distasts betweene Mantua and Simoneta before mentinoed by speaking ill and detracting from Mantua aswell in Trent by words as by letters to Rome which was attributed to Simoneta because euery one saw hee made much esteeme of them Whereof purging himselfe to the Secretarie of Mantua and to the Bishop of Nola he said that for the small respect they bare to such a Cardinal he would not haue had any more friendship with them but that he had need of them in the Congregation to oppose the impertinences of the Prelates Augustinus Pauugarner Ambassadour of Bauaria hauing beene in Trent The Ambasdour of Bauaria is receiued in Congregation and maketh a protestation about precedence two moneths as a priuate man by reason of his pretention to precede the Venetians had finally commission from his Prince to appeare in Publique and was receiued in the Congregation of the 27 of Iune sate after the Venetian Ambassadours and first made a protestation saying that as the right of his Prince was most strong so hee was ready to defend it in any other place but that in the Councell where Religion is handled hee would not stand vpon those points of honour and therefore was contented to yeelde but so as that it might be no preiudice to his Master or other German Princes of the Electorall blood of the Empire The Venetian Ambassadors answered To which the Venetian Ambassadours make answer the Protestation that their Republique had right of Precedence and that as the Duke of Bauaria did then yeeld so hee ought to doe in all places The Ambassadour made a very free and long oration in which hee shewed the state of religion in Bauaria saying it was compassed with heretiques who were also entred into it that there were whole Parishes of Lutherans Zuinglians The Bauariā maketh a long and free orātion Flacians Anabaptists and of other Sects which cockle the Prelats haue not been able to weede out because the contagion is not onely in the vulgar but in the Nobilitie also The cause hereof hath beene the bad life of the Clergie whose great wickednesse hee could not relate without offending the chaste eares of the auditorie But it sufficeth that his Prince doth tell them that the amendment of Doctrine would bee in vaine and vnprofitable if first an amendment were not made of manners Hee added that the Clergie is infamous for lust that the politique Magistrate doth not suffer a Concubinary Citizen which fault is so common in the Clergie that there are not aboue three or foure in an hundred who are not concubinaries or secretly married or openly that the Catholikes also in Germany doe preferre a chaste mariage before an vnchaste single life that many haue abādoned the Church for the prohibition of the Cup saying that the word of God practise of the Primitiue Church doth force them to vse it which vntil this present is obserued in the Oriental Churches and formerly hath beene vsed in the Church of Rome That Paul 3. did grant it to Germany and the Bauarians doe complaine of their Prince that he doeth enuie it to his subiects protesting that if the Synod doe not make prouision his Highnesse will not be able to gouerne his people and will be forced to giue them that which hee cannot withhold For a remedie of the scandals of the Clergie hee proposed a good reformation and that in euery Bishopricke Schooles and Academies should be erected to bring vp good Ministers he demanded the mariage of Priests without which it was impossible in that age to reforme the Clergie alledging that single life was not commanded by GOD. Hee demanded also the Communion vnder both kindes saying that if it had beene permitted many prouinces of Germanie had remained in the obedience of the Apostolike Sea whereas those who haue continued in it vntill now doe runne away from it like a torrent together with other nations that the Duke doth not desire the three remedies mentioned hoping to reduce to the Church the sectaries and those that are strayed but onely to retaine those who are not diuided as yet Hee said it was necessary to begin with reformation or else all the paines taken in the Councell would be in vaine that the Clergie being reformed his Prince if his opinion be asked in point of doctrine will bee able to say something worthy of consideration which is not fit to be spoken now because it is not conuenient to treat of making warre against the enemie before one hath mustered his owne forces at home In the course of his Oration hee often interposed that his Prince spake this not to giue a Law to the Councell but to intimate it with
of Surrento the Bishop of Viuiers Peter Paul Costazzarus Bishop of Aqui and others who had obtained leaue from the Legates which Mantua gaue them that in regard they were his friends he might set them at libertie and the others to take away occasion of distastes But the Ambassadour of Portugall did remonstrate to the Legates that this would bee a disreputation to the Councell the cause being knowen why they suffered and that it would bee sayd there was no libertie which would also be dishonourable to the Pope Thereupon they resolued to stop them and the rather But are stopped because they vnderstood that so soone as they were departed others would aske leaue also The Legates deferring to propose the other Articles in regard of the difficulties which they foresaw the third of Iuly the Emperours Ambassadours and the Bauarian desired that they would deliuer their opinions concerning them and a Congregation beeing called the next day to this effect the French Ambassadours presented a writing exhorting the Fathers The Ambassadours of France and Bauaria present a writing to perswade the grant of the Cup. to graunt the Communion of the Cup making this their ground that in matters of Positiue Law as this was they ought to yeelde and not to bee so obstinate but to consider the necessitie of the time and not giue scandall to the world by shewing themselues so constant in obseruing mens preceptes and neglecting GODS by reiecting reformations And in the ende they required that what determination soeuer they would make it might not preiudice the vse of the Kings of France who receiue the Cup in their Consecration nor the custome of some Monasteries of the Kingdome which doe at certaine times administer it Yet nothing else was done in that Congregation but onely sixteene poynts of doctrine giuen foorth to bee discussed in the Congregations following The Legates were astonished at the proposition of the Frenchmen vnderstanding they were ioyned with the Imperialists for which cause themselues The Legates are troubled with the coniunction of the French-men and Imperialists in this point of the Chalice were to walke more warily And weighing well the motiues of the Frenchmen to derogate froÌ„ the positiue precepts they obserued that the grant of the Cup besides the difficulties proposed did draw with it many more in diuers matters They remembred the request for marriage of Priests made by the Bauarian and that Lansac in a feast two dayes before in the presence of many Prelates inuited exherting them to gratifie the Emperour in the petition for the Cup sayd that France did desire Prayers diuine Offices and Masses in the vulgar tongue that the images of the Saints should bee taken away mariage granted to Priests and knowing that the beginning is more easily resisted then the Progresse and that one may with lesse paines be hindered from entring into an house then driuen forth they resolued that it was not a fit time to treate of the Cup. They perswaded Pagnauo Agent of the Marquis of Pescara to desire that the determination might not bee made before his King was aduised thereof The Congregations of the sixe and seuen dayes were intermitted to treate with the Imperialists that they would bee contended to deferre the matter alleadging diuers reasons the most concluding whereof was because the time was too short to make the And theâ—â— doe cause treaty there of to be â—â—ferred Fathers vnderstand that the graunt was necessary Finally after long parley they were content that all that part which concerneth doctrine should be deferred wher with the Legats not being satisfied at the last the Ambassadors consented that that point onely should be deferred so that the dilation were mentioned in the Decree and a promise made to determine it another time The French-men remained to be treated with where they found more facilitie then they expected who said they had neither proposed nor required it but onely assisted the Emperours Ambassadours This difficulty being ouercome they began to compose the Decrees which to dispatch quickly they let the Fathers knowe that if any of them would aduise any thing they should commit it to writing that the composition might not bee foreslowed In the Congregation of the eighth day Daniel Barbaro Patriarke of Aquileia said in deliuering his suffrage that newes beeing come of the accord in France and therefore it beeing probable that many Prelates would come it were fit to deferre the points of doctrine vntill their arriuall but the instance beeing seconded by none not so much as by the French Ambassadors themselues it did fall of it selfe In the next Congregation Antonius Augustinus Bishop of Lerida put them in minde that it would bee good to make mention of the customes of France according to the instance of the Ambassadors by putting in words which might preserue the priuiledges of that kingdome adding that after the determination of the Councell of Constance the Grecians were not forbid to communicate with the Cup because they had a priuiledge which hee had seene but beeing seconded by none but Bernar do dal Bene a Florentine Bishop of Nimes his proposition was layd aside also After the Congregation the Ambassadour Ferrier did curiously demaund of Augustinus the tenour Authour and time of that priuiledge who hauing referred it to Pope Damasus the Ambassadour laughed because it was certaine that an hundred yeeres after that Pope to abstaine from the Cup was accounted sacriledge in the Church of Rome and that the Romane Ordinarie doth describe the communion of the Laitie alwayes with the Cup and that in the yeere 1200. Innocentius the third maketh mention that the women did receiue the blood of CHRIST in the Communion The tenth day Leonard Aller a Dutchman titular Bishop of Philodelphia who came the weeke before deliuering his opinion concerning the Decrees made a digression in manner of a set speach desiring the Legates and the Synode that the German Prelates might bee expected vsing diuers reasons but principally three which were ill taken by the Congregation that is That it could not bee called a generall Councell in which a whole principall Nation of Christendome was wanting That to proceede without expecting them would bee accounted a praecipitation That the Pope ought to write to them and call them particularly The good Father knew not that the Pope had dealt with them two yeeres before by Delphinus and Commendone his Nuncij in Germany nor what answers were made by the Protestants and Catholiques the former of which sayd they would not and the later that they could not come to the Councell Some thought he was mooued by the Emperours Ambassadours who seeing that the proposition of the Cup was deferred were willing to prolong theresidue also In the next Congregation nine points of reformation formerly established were read and to the first that nothing should bee payd for Ordinations Nine points of reformation are read Albertus Duimius Bishop of Veglia who came the weeke before
and was not present at the discussion of the matter sayd that hee held that poynt to be very imperfect if they did not constitute withall that likewise nothing The Bishop of Veglia maketh a resolute speach concerning some corruptions in Rome should bee exacted at Rome for dispensations to receiue Orders out of due times before the iust age without licence and examination of the Ordinarie and for irregularities and other Canonicall impediments For in those things great expences were made whereas to the poore Bishops who haue not whereon to liue a small almes is giuen which hee would by all meanes haue taken away yet so as that they giue not a scandall to the world to tithe rue and steale gold and siluer Vpon this occasion hee enlarged himselfe and taxed the payments made in Rome for all sorts of dispensations and added that whensoeuer any dispensations haue beene presented to him either for Ordinations or ought else hee hath vsed to aske whether they haue payd for them and vnderstanding that they haue hee hath neuer executed nor admitted them which hee spake publiquely because it was the duety of euery Bishop so to doe And being answered that they had formerly treated of this in Congregation and resolued to referre the resolution thereof to the Pope who might with more honour reforme the Offices of Rome he replied that the last Lent hee had spoken of it in Rome but particularly in the house of the Cardinall di Perugia in presence of many Cardinals and Prelates of the Court and said the same things who answered they were matters to be proposed in the Councell but now vnderstanding the contrary hee will speake of it no more but leaue it to God To the second of the Ordinations to title the Bishop of Fiue Churches said it was more necessary to prouide according to the ancient constitutions that none should be ordained without a title and Office then without a reuenue because it is an excessiue scandall that many are seene to bee made Priests not to serue God and the Church but to enioy their ease ioyned with much luxurie and with a good reuenue that the Synod ought to thinke seriously hereof and to finde a meanes that there may not be an Ecclesiasticall person who shall not be dedicated to some ministery because hee hath obserued that in Rome in these later times Bishopriques haue been giuen to some onely to promore them who within a short time haue resigned them remaining titular Bishops onely for ambition of dignitie which inuention antiquitie would haue detested as pestiferous To the fourth point for diuision of great and frequent Parishes after he had commended the Decree hee added that it was more necessary to diuide great Bishopriques that they might bee better gouerned alleadging that in Hungary there are some which containe 200 miles in length which cannot be visited and directed by one man These things were not well expounded by the adherents of Rome who thought that all were bent to reuiue the treaty of residence The Bishop of Sidonia a man of the same Countrey gaue worse satisfaction The Bishop of Sidonia proposeth metaphorically a reformation of the Pope proposing vnder metaphors the reformation of the Pope himselfe saying that darkenesse could not bee taken from the starres except it were remooued from the Sunne nor the sicke body healed so long as bad dispositions did remaine in the head which doeth dispearse them to all the members And for the last point concerning Receiuers he sayd that it was not honourable for the Councell nor profitable for the Church to begin with the reformation of the smallest matters that the matters of importance are first to be handled the superiour orders to bee reformed first and the inferiour afterwards Which sayings seemed to please many of the Spanish Prelates and some of the Italians also But partly by saying that those Decrees were already composed and that there were but three dayes to the Session which short time did not comport the digestion of new matters partly by making such oppositions against the things spoken as they were able and by giuing assurance that the Pope would make a most strict reformation in the Court the remedies of the abuses wherof could be better discerned and applied at Rome where the infirmity is better knowen then in the Councell and by such like reasons the prouisions thought on these and other Prelates were deluded and all were made content for that present with the nine Articles But the Congregation being ended the Legates and other Papalins remaining The Lgats other Papalins doe consult how they may represse the licence of the Prelates in the place together to consider of what they heard discoursed that the boldnesse of the Prelates in broaching new seditious matters without respect did increase dayly which could not be called liberty but too much licence and that the Diuines with tedious discourses tooke vp too much time contending amongst themselues about nothing and often passing to impertinences which course if it did continue the Councell would neuer be concluded Besides there is danger that the disorder will increase In which consultatiō Crescentius is reprehended by the Cardinall of Varmia and produce some sinister effect Iohn Baptista Castedo the Speaker who had exercised the same office in the former reduction vnder Iulius tolde them that Cardinall Crescentius when they digressed from the matters proposed without respect was wont to interrupt them and to cut off also the file of their discourse to abreuiate those who were too profixe and sometimes to impose them silence which beeing now done once or twice the affaires of the Councell would bee shortned and occasions of impertinent discourses would bee taken away Varmiense was not pleased with this who said that if Crescentius did gouerne so it was no maruell that the Maiestie of God had not giuen a good progresse to that Councel that nothing is more necessary to a Christian Synode then liberty and that reading the Councels of the better times one shall finde contentions and discords in the beginnings of them euen in the presence of the Emperours most potent in those times which notwithstanding did in the end turne by the assistance of the holy Ghost into a maruellous concord and that was the miracle which did pacifie the world Hee said there were infinite contentions in the Nicene Councel and most exorbitant in the Ephesine and therefore no wonder if now there were some diuersitie of opinions ciuilly carried which hee that would resist by humane and violent meanes will let the world know that the Councell is not free and take from it all reputation that it is good to referre the cause vnto God who will gouerne Councels and moderate those who are assembled in his name The Cardinall of Mantua approoued the opinion of Varmiense and disliked the proceeding of Crescentius but said it was not contrary to the libertie of the Councell to moderate abuses with Decrees
prescribing the order and time of speaking and distributing to euery one his owne part This was commended by Varmiense and they agreed to giue order for it when the Sessions should bee held The Imperialists were now out of hope to obtaine the Chalice and their interests were ceased But the French men with some Prelates laboured much that nothing might be done in the Session of the sixteenth day but all deferred vntill the next as had beene done twice before The Legates to auoid the shame did labour with all their force to establish the points that those foure that concerne communion and the nine of reformation might be published These therefore did seeke to remooue and those to interpose difficulties There remaining but two dayes to the Session a Congregation was held in the morning of the 14. day in the beginning where of Granata desired the Legates that in regard of the importance of the matter to bee handled they would protogue the Session and made as it were an Oration to shew how many difficulties were still on foot necessary to bee decided The Legates resolute to the contrary admitted no reason and caused the examination of the doctrine to begin In reading of the first point when they came to the place where it is said that it cannot bee inferred by the words of our Lord in S. Iohn If you shall not eat the flesh of the Sonne of man and drinke my blood c. Granata began and said that that passage did not speake of the Sacrament but of Faith vnder the Metaphore of nutrimont alleadging the Text and many Expositions of the Fathers and of S. Austin in particular Cardinall Seripando expounded that place as if hee had read in the Chaire and it seemed that euery one was satisfied But Granata replied more earnestly and in the end desired that an addition might be ioyned to it saying that by those words howsoeuer they were vnderstood according to diuers Expositions of the Fathers the Communion of the Cup could not be inferred This addition did not please some of the Fathers and others did not regard it but it seemed strange that after things were concluded one should come with vnnecessary additions to disturbe the points established and there were 57. who said Non Placet But to come to an end the Legates were content that the clause should be added â—and indeede it seemeth to bee inserted by force and doeth begin in the Latine Vtcunque inxta Varias In the second point of the authoritie of the Church ouer the Sacraments when they came to this place that they might change the vse of the Cup by the example of the forme of Baptisme Iacobus Gibertus Bishop of Alife stood vp and said it was a blasphemie that the forme of Baptisme was immutable that it was neuer changed that ouer the essence of the Sacraments which consisteth in the forme and matter there is no authoritie and much beeing sayd Pro contra in the end they resolued to take away that particle It would be tedious to relate all that was spoken by some to hinder the proceeding and by some not to be silent when others spake It is naturall when a multitude is in motion for euery one to striue to mooue most neither was there euer any Colledge of Noblemen so absolute but that it might bee diuided into persons of honour and of the common sort The patience and resolution of the Legates ouercame the difficulties so that in the Congregation of the afternoone the points of doctrine and the Anathematimes were established howsoeuer the Cardinall Varmiense did very zealously interpose a doubt at the instance of some Diuines who tolde him that where as it is sayd in the third point of doctrine The faithfull are not defrauded of any grace necessary to saluation by receiuing one kinde onely much cause of disputation was giuen because the Eucharist being not a necessary Sacrament it might bee inferred by the same reason that the Church might take it away wholly Many of the Prelats adhered hereunto demanding that it might be reformed in regard the reason alleadged against it was euident and vnanswerable Cardinall Simoneta did pacifie them with very much adoe saying that a draught should bee made in writing how it should be reformed and shewed in the next Congregation In that the Bishop of the Fiue Churches gaue new occasion of distastes Who hauing beene tolde our of Congregation that in Rome Bishopriques were giuen onely to promote men returned to that matter and spake of it at large He seemed to declare his minde by way of excuse but indeed hee confirmed the things spoken and the end of his discourse was an exhortation to the Fathers to deliuer their opinions freely without respect Simoneta was much angry at the occurrences of that Congregation and when it was ended did remonstrate to Varmiense how contrary it was to the seruice of the Apostolique Sea to giue care to the impertinencies of the Diuines men accustomed to bookes of speculation onely and for the most part vaine subtilties of which themselues make great esteeme though indeed they are but Chimerae where of one proofe is because they agree not among themselues that before many of them did approue that point without contradiction and now some broach new matters which in conclusion will be opposed by others that it is a plaine case that what word soe uer is spoken will bee defended by those that fauour the Speaker and oppugned by his aduersaries Neither will they much care though it be somewhat dangerous to doe it But hauing intimated two Sessions and done nothing if the like should happen in this the reputation of the Councell would irrecouerably be lost and therefore that they must be carefull to doe some thing Varmiense was ouercome and answered that hee had done nothing but to a good end and that those Diuines were addressed to him by the Emperours Ambassadours Simoneta perceiued that the honesty of that Prelate was abused by the subtiltie of others and told the other Legates that he doubted that the Imperialists might draw some secret from him and agreed with them to admonish him of it vpon some good occasion The last day had some encounters also For the Bishop of Nimes at the perswasion of the French Ambassadours desired that in the first point of reformation where some fee is allowed to the Notary for the Letters patents of Orders the custome of France might not be preiudiced where nothing is The Legates about to part out of the CoÌ„gregation are stopped by the Bishop of Girone giuen He was followed by some Spaniards and they were satisfied by an addition in the Decree that the custome should bee saued Other mutations were desired and granted and all was in order for the Session the next morning The Legats rising vp to depart Arias Gallego Bishop of Girone came and stopped them and desired they would set downe againe and heare him They looked one vpon another but
those that say Masse onely and not for all the faithfull that it was necessary to insert this clause to remooue all doubt from the Catholiques and all occasion of opposing and calumniating from the heretikes that they as Diuines sent from the Pope could not forbeare to giue their aduice in a matter of so great importance and were both so earnest especially Salmeron who talked with Varmiense that the reading of the Decree being ended Varmiense first and then Madruccio made the proposition which pleased many but was reiected by the greater part not for its owne sake but for the manner of proposing it on the sudden without allowing time to consider on it It did not please the other Legats for the same cause also yet in regard of the honour of the place they said without any adoe that it should be reserued to the next Session in the handling of the two next Articles Afterwards the nine points of reformation were read That for collation of Orders Dimisories Testimonials Seale or any thing else neither the Bishop Nine points of Reformation are read nor any of his Ministers shall receiue any thing though voluntarily offered That the Notaries where there is custome not to receiue and where they haue no salarie may receiue the tenth part of a crowne That no secular Clerke though sufficient may be promoted to holy Orders if hee haue not a Benefice patrimony or pension able to maintaine him and that the Benefice may not be renounced nor the pension extinct nor the patrimony aliened without licence of the Bishop That in the Cathedrall or collegiate Churches in which there are no distributions or very small the Bishop may conuert to that vse the third part of the profits of the Prebends That in Parish Churches where much people is the Bishops may compell the Rectors to take the assistance of other Priests and those that are large in compasse may bee diuided and furnished with new Rectors if there shall be neede and the people may be compelled to contribute That the Bishops may make a perpetuall Vnion of Benefices with cure or without because of pouertie or other iuridical causes That the Bishops may giue Coadiutors to Parish Priests that are vnlearned and punish those that are scandalous That the Bishops may ioyne the Benefices of old ruinous Churches to others and cause the Churches to bee built compelling the people to contribute to the fabrique That they may visite all Benefices held in Commenda That the name office and vse of Receiuer be taken away in all places In the end the Session was ordained for the seuenteenth of September and a declaration made that the Synod might abbreuiate or prorogue at pleasure as well that Terme as any other which shall be limited for the future Sessions The actions of this Councell were not in so great expectation in former times as at this present in regard all Princes had agreed in demanding it and sent Ambassadors and that a great number of Prelats were assembled foure times so many as before and had beene begunne now sixe moneths and The actions of the Councell are censured those spent in daily and continuall treaties and discussions with dispatches of many Curriers and Prelats from Rome to Trent and from Trent to Rome But when the Session came out in print the vsuall Latine prouerbe of The birth of the Mountaines was generally vsed by all And particularly the delaying of two Articles was noted it seeming strange that hauing made foure Articles of faith with foure Anathematismes they were not able to declare that of granting the Cup which is de iure Ecclesiastico Some were of opinion that it ought to haue beene handled first because if it had beene granted all the disputations had ceased The third point of doctrine was much considered on in the conclusion For it being said that the faithfull who receiueth the body of CHRIST onely is not defrauded of any necessary Grace it First in matter of doctrine seemed a confession that some grace not necessarie is lost And here a doubt was made whether there bee any authoritie of man which can hinder the superabundant and not necessarie grace of God and if it can whether these impediments bee charitably vsed Two things were much spoken of amongst the rest one the obligation imposed to beleeue that antiquitie did not hold the Communion of children to bee necessarie because where the trueth of a story is in question it is a matter of fact and past in which there is no authoritie that can alter the things done Yet hee that readeth Austin will know that in nine places not in a word but with a discourse hee doeth affirme the necessitie of the Eucharist for children and two of them doe make it equall to the necessitie of Baptisme yea hee saith more then once that the Church of Rome hath held and defined it to bee necessarie for the saluation of children and doeth alleadge for it Pope Innocentius whose Epistle doeth yet remaine in which hee saith it plainely And they marueiled why the Councell would without necessitie trouble it selfe here in to no end when it might bee said that either it or Innocention had erred The other was the second Anathematisme with the declaration that he is an heretike who saith the Church was not induced vpon iust causes to communicate without the Cup which was to ground an Article of faith vpon a fact of man And they held it a miraculous thing that they would say that one is bound to obserue the Decree onely iure humano but is bound iure Diuino to beleeue it is iust and to make Articles of faith in things which may bee changed daily Others added also that if the causes were so iust they should say what they were and not force men to beleeue by terrour but induce them by perswasion because that was to domineere ouer the faith which Saint Paul doth so much detest Concerning the points of reformation Secondly in point of Reformation it was generally said that more light points could not be handled nor more lightly and that they did imitate the Physician who in an Hecticall bodie laboured to kill the itch And to put their hands into mens purses to maintaine Curats or repaire Churches seemed a strange thing both for the matter and for the manner For the matter because the Cleargie was luperfluously rich and rather indebted to the Layne for diuers euident respects for the manner because neither CHRIST nor his Apostles did euer compell men to make contributions but onely gaue power to receiue those that were voluntarie And he that readeth Saint Paul to the Corinthians and to the Galathians shall see the masters treatment of the Oxe that treadeth the Corne and the dutie of the catechised towards him that doth teach yet so as that those labourers haue no action or right by rigour of Law nor any Chancerie to relieue them The Session being ended the Legats began
the priuate Masses in which the Priest alone doeth receiue the Communion without other Communicants bee vnlawfull and ought to bee taken away 6. Whether the mingling of water with wine in the Masse bee contrary to the institution of our Lord. 7. Whether the Canon of the Masse doeth containe errours and ought to bee abrogated 8. Whether the custome of the Church of Rome to pronounce softly and in secret the wordes of the consecration bee damnable 9. Whether the Masse ought to bee celebrated onely in the vulgar tongue vnderstood by all 10. Whether to attribute certaine Masses to certaine Saints be an abuse 11. Whether the Ceremonies vestments and other externall signes which the Church vseth ought to bee taken away 12. Whether to say that our LORD is mystically sacrificed by vs bee the same as to say that hee is giuen vs to eate 13. Whether the Masse bee a sacrifice of prayse and thankes-giuing onely or propitiatorie for the liuing and the dead It was added that the Diuines should speake whether these Articles were erroneous or false or hereticall and whether they deserued to bee condemned by the Synode and that they should diuide them so that the seuenteene first should speake of the seuen first Articles and the others concerning the sixe following The French Ambassadours thought still they had small reputation in the Councell in respect of others and after that the Decree aforesayd came foorth were more ielous then before because mention was to bee made of the Diuines to what King each did belong which was not done concerning the Prelates and none would bee present for France They doubted also that by this meanes some preiudice might arise to the prerogatiues of the Kingdome Therefore they did presently and afterwards vpon other occasions The French Ambassadors write to their King for Prelates o◠Doctors to bee sent out of France send aduice into France that the disputation would passe onely betweene the Italians Spaniards and Portugals that France would haue no part if his Maiestie did not presently dispatch away some Prelate or Doctour especially because matters of great importance contained in the Articles proposed were to bee handled which also would bee a meanes to obtaine or hinder other things according to his Maiesties desire and the contents of their instructions that vntill then they had proposed none of the Articles of reformation because not hauing suffrages to maintaine them no account would haue been made of their remonstrances that the Councell will not hearken to any thing that as preiudiciall to the profit or authoritie of the Court because the Pope is Lord of the propositions it hauing beene determined in the beginning and euer since obserued that nothing And cōplaine of the proceeding in Councell may bee proposed but by the Legates as also of the resolutions because so many Prelats are his pensioners and stand at his deuotion that it is resolued that the Councel shall not meddle with reforming the Court but reserue that whole businesse to his Holinesse that the Spaniards who were very zealous for the reformation are cooled and put in feare by the reprehension of their King that there is no hope so long as the case standeth thus to obtaine any thing but what pleaseth the Pope because no instance made by all the Ambassadours and Princes which are in Trent hath been able to perswade a good reformation of the Ecclesiasticall discipline howsoeuer Articles conformable not onely to the vse of the primitiue Church but euen to the Decrees of the Popes themselues haue been presented to the Legates that in stead of those they propose points of the present controuersies of doctrine though they haue been told it is superfluous in absence of the Protestants and that if they propose any thing concerning manners it is of small importance and of no fruit The Pope dayly aduised of the diuers occurrences in Trent did feare that no Decree would bee published in the Session at the day appointed but vnderstanding how happlily it passed was exceeding glad and the more in regard of the reconciliation of the Legates and of the letter of the King of Spaine Hee could not conceale his ioy but imparted it in Consistorie and spake of it to the Ambassadours and thanked the Cardinall of Arragon brother of Pescara to whom he did attribute this seruice And being wholly bent to conclude the Councell quickly and finding that nothing could prolong it but the points of residence and of the communion of the Cup he wrote to the Legates that he was wholly intent to the reformation of the Court that they should assure thereof the Ambassadours and Prelates who spake of it and that themselues should dispatch the other matters which they might doe in three Sessions more Hee commended them for hauing reserued power to abbreuiate the time prefixed exhorting them to make vse thereof Hee added that knowing it was hard to make a good resolution in the Councell in matter of residence because many Prelates hauing deliuered their opinion to a good end were interested in their honour they should procure that it might bee referred vnto him and likewise should free themselues from instances made by Princes for the communion of the Cup by making the same reference And if any difficultie hard to bee resolued shall happen in any of the points which remaine to bee handled they should propose the remitting of it to him also because hee can more easily decide any thing in Consistorie calling some Doctors if there be occasion then in Trent where mens diuers interests make the resolutions impossible or very long The first Congregation of the Diuines was held the next day in the afternoone The Iesuites will not obserue y e rules in which the order of speaking but halfe an houre was so well obserued that Salmeron the Iesuite spent the whole time himselfe with much saucinesse saying he was sent by the Pope and that being to speake of important and necessary matters no time was to bee prescribed vnto him and discoursing on the seuen Articles spake onely common things which deserue not particular mention The next morning hee was imitated by his fellow Torre who spent that whole Congregation also and rather repeated the things spoken before then added any thing of his owne But which was worst of all comming in the end to the place of S. Iohn If you eate not c. hee sayd it must needes bee vnderstood of the Sacramentall Communion and added that in the first point of doctrine published in the last Session it seemed that doubt was made of it and therefore that it was necessary to declare in the next that nothing is spoken of in that passage but the Sacrament and that if any were of another opinion hee appealed to the Synod The Legates were much offended at his speach as well because it crossed the determination With whom the Legates are displeased of the Councell as because it shewed a necessitie of
This bred a suspicion in the Spaniards and French-men and the French Ambassadour exhorted him to desist from making prouisions of warre for feare of disturbing the Councell The Pope answered that the English men and Protestants of Germanie hauing declared themselues that they will assist the Hugonots of France it was not fit for him to be vnprouided that the world was full of heretiques and therefore it was necessarie to protect the Councell as well by force as by authoritie The Spanish Ambassadour went not the same way but confirming that the proceedings of the protestants were to bee suspected promised him all ayde and assistance in his Kings name which hee did to hinder the making of a league in Italie which would neuer haue beene pleasing in Spaine The Pope accepted the offer and vnderstanding at the And is pleased with his Legates same time the vnion of his Legats and how zealous they were to doe him seruice was much consolated And hee sent them word that they should hinder all speach concerning residence if it were possible or if they could not should make vse of pluralitie of voyces but aboue all that they should dispatch 〈…〉 ckely that they might conclude it before the comming of the French men and the assembling of the Dietin Germany that the Emperour for the great desire hee hath to make his sonne King of the Romanes may not suffer himselfe to be perswaded by the Protestants to propose in Councell something more preiudiciall then those things which haue been proposed already The French Ambassadours after they had often made a modest request The request of the French Ambassadors that their Prelates might be expected did the tenth of August present it in writing The tenor whereof was That the most Christian King resoluing to obserue and reuerence the Decrees of Councels which represent the vniuersall Church doth desire that the Canons of this may be receiued by the aduersaries of the Church of Rome of which those who are not separated haue no neede and hee thinketh that those which are to bee made will be more acceptable if the Session bee prorogued that vnto so great a multitude of Italian and Spanish Prelates the French Bishops may be added of whom in the ancient Councels of the Church great account hath beene made The cause of their absence which they the Legates haue heard before and iudged necessarie will cease quickely as it is hoped and in case it should not yet they will arriue before the ende of September because they are so commanded by the King And hereby it will come to passe also that the Protestants for whose sake the Councell was intimated who say euery day that they will bee present in it will haue lesse cause to complaine because they cannot require more maturitie in this weightie businesse nor accuse them for too much precipitation They demaunded that while their Bishops were expected that none might thinke that the King did designe that by this meanes the Councell should be idle or dissolue they would treat onely concerning manners and discipline and the two points remaining in matter of the Communion of the Cup. They added this last clause not to displease the Imperialists who had hope to obtaine it in that Session The Legats hauing consulted answered in writing that the prelats of France were before the Councel was opened expected almost sixe moneths and after it was begun which was principally done in regard of France they deferred to handle any matter of weight sixe moneths more into which because they are now entred it is not conuenient to desist because they could not so doe without dishonouring the Councell and much incommodating so many Fathers but to prolong the day of the Session was not in their power to grant without consent of the Fathers and therefore that they could not expect from them a more determinate answere The French-men then desired that it might be granted to them to make their proposition in the Congregation But the Legates answered that before it had been tolde them and all the other Ambassadours that they might negotiate with none but the Legates and that it was formerly decreed in that same Councell that Ambassadours might not publiquely speake in Congregation but onely the day in which they are receiued and their Mandate is read This made the French-men complaine much to the Bishops and especially to the Spaniards and to say it was a great absurdity that the Ambassages should be addressed to the Synod and the Mandats presented to it and yet they might not treate with it but with the Legats onely as if they were Ambassadours to them who are but Ambassadors themselues as the Pope who sendeth them is a Prince and as hee is a Bishop and the first Bishop they are but Proctors of one who is absent and haue beene alwayes so esteemed in ancient Councels They alleadged the example of the Councels of Nice Ephesus Chalcedon Trullus of the second of Nice also and that the breach betweene the Pope and the Councell of Basil was because they pretended to change this ancient and laudable institution That this was a kinde of grieuous seruitude in the Councell that they could not be heard and an iniurie to Princes who could not treate with those with whom they were to manage the affaires of their states that the Decree alleadged by them was not shewed and that it was fit to see it and to know from whom it proceeded For if the Legates for the time being did make it they did extend their authoritie with great exorbitancie if the Synode it was necessary to examine how and when For it was an intolerable inconuenience which was done in the beginning of this last Conuocation of the Councell that the Legates with a few Italian Prelats who came from Rome onely should make a Decree and practise it with rigour that nothing may bee proposed but by the Legates so that the way is barred to all Princes and Prelates to bee able to propose a good reformation which would bee for the seruice of God but in stead of that the doctrine controuersed with the Protestants is handled in their absence without any benefit of the Catholiques who doe not doubt of it and aliening the Protestants by condemning them before they are heard And their complaynts were renewed when they were enformed from Monsieur de l'Isle Ambassadour of their King in Rome that by the Kings order hee had made the same request to the Pope that the French Bishops might bee expected all September and that his Holinesse had referred it to the Legates Lansac sayd it was a thing worthy of eternall memorie The Pope referred it to the Legates the Legates cannot doe it without the Synode and that cannot heare them and so the King and the world are deluded The eleuenth of August the Bishops began to giue their voyces concerning the Decrees in matter of the Sacrifice and almost all did lightly and vniformely passe
faith is not a good example The Bishop perswaded so many that it was almost the common opinion not to make mention of the propitiatory sacrifice offered by CHRIST in the Supper The same day the Archbishop of Prague who came not long before from the Emperour presented his letters to the Legates and letters came also from the Nuncio Delphinus resident with his Maiestie both which signified that his desire was that the sacrifice of the Masse should not be handled before the Diet and that the Article of the communion of the Cup might be dispatched in the first Session The Archbishop presented also in the Emperours name a forme of reformation The Popes command to finish the Councell quickly was so peremptory that the Emperours first demand could not bee granted but hee was partly satisfied in the expedition of the matter of the communion of the Cup. For the Pope vnto whom the Emperour had made the same requests wrote to Trent that they should doe so Therefore in the next Congregation Mantua proposed that the doctrine of the Sacrifice being concluded the communion of the Cup should be handled As the Prelats were giuing their voyces it was remembred that the difficultie whether CHRIST did offer himselfe in the Supper was not proposed to be disputed by the Diuines howsoeuer they haue accidentally spoken of it and therefore that it would bee good to propose it that it might bee disputed on expresly or omitted The generall of the Iesuites was the last that spake in this matter who was wholly for the oblation of CHRIST and spent a Congregation himselfe alone whereas in the other betweene seuen or tenne Prelates did speake Euery one hauing giuen his voyce howsoeuer the opinions were almost equally balanced yet the Legates at the earnest intreaty of Varmiense resolued to put the oblation into the Decree but not vsing the word Propitiatorie In the end of the Congregation the Bishop of Fiue Churches seconding the proposition of the Cardinall of Mantua made an oration in which hauing The Bishop of Fiue Churches maketh an oration concerning thâ— Communion of the Cup. first repeated the negotiations and paines taken by the Emperour for the seruice of the Christian Common-wealth and to restore the Catholique puritie not onely after hee was assumed to the Empire but in the life time of Charles hee added that his Maiestie had found by experience that the most grieuous contentions and complaints of the people did arise from the prohibition of the Chalice and had therefore desired it should bee treated on in Councell Whereupon himselfe and the other Ambassadours by commission from him did at the first put the Fathers in mind to consider that Christian charitie did require that they should not suffer so many sacriledges and slaughters in most noble Prouinces hinder the reducing of so many soules into the bosome of the Catholique Church by enioying the obseruation of a Rite with too much seuerity that there is an infinite number of those who hauing not abandoned the Orthodox faith are notwithstanding weake of conscience who cannot bee cured but by this permission that his Imperiall Maiestie is forced to make continuall warre with the Turkes which hee cannot doe but by the common contribution of Germanie whereof so soone as hee maketh mention they begin to speake of Religion and principally demand the vse of the Cup which if it be not granted and so the controuersies taken away it is to bee suspected that not Hungary onely but Germany will bee possessed by the Barbarians with danger of other bordering Prouinces that the Church hath vsed alwayes to embrace those rites which are contrary to the new heresies and therefore it is good to take this resolution which doth shew the faith of the veritie of the most blessed Eucharist against the Sacramentaries that there is no neede as some require to send a Proctor expresly in the name of those who doe desire it as was done in the Councell of Basill for then all the Kingdome alone demaunding that fauour it might easily bee done but now not one people or Nation alone but an infinite number dispersed in many Regions doeth make the demand that it is no marueile if the Petition were first presented to the Pope and not obtained because his Holinesse did wisely referre all to the Synode to stoppe the mouthes of the Heretiques who will not receiue fauours from that Sea and because hee would not seeme to derogate from the Councell of Constance it beeing conuenient that the vse of the Cup taken away by a generall Councell should bee permitted by the definition of another as also to giue reputation to the Synode to which it is fit to remit this determination which may compose the discords of the Church that hee had letters from Rome that the Pope did thinke the demand honest and necessary and tooke it in good part that it was desired of the Councell Then he presented the Article concerning the Cup as hee desired it should bee handled And it contained in substance that it might bee granted to the States of the Emperour as they comprehend all Germany and Hungary This beeing read the Prelates made a great busselling and gaue manifest signes that they would contradict But they were quieted for that present because it was told them that they might deliuer their opinion when the voyces were collected The third of September the French Ambassadours made a new request to the Legates that to giue more credit to the Councell and to make the Decrees thereof to bee more easily receiued in their Kingdome they would prorogue the Session a moneth or fiue weekes handling other matters in the meane while to publish afterwards in the next Session aswell that which hath beene discussed and determined already as that which shall be handled and determined in the meane space for so no time would be lost the Councel would not be prolongued and the King and the whole Kingdome would receiue great satisfaction Besides the Prelates of Polonia being expected to come shortly it would bee a thing of much edification to the vniuersality of Coristendome to shew that esteeme is held of two such considerable Kingdomes This instance was made the day before the Legates receiued letters from the Cardinall of Ferrara that the Cardinall of Loraine and the French Prelates would come by all meanes and twenty Parisian Doctors with them Neâ—es of the comming of the Cardinall of Loraine to Trent with many Prelates and Diuines And other letters were shewed also written to diuers Prelats by their friends giuing the same aduice adding that their intention was to handle the point of the superiority of the Pope and Councell Therefore they thought it so much the more necessary to dispatch the things already discussed that they might not be crossed with new troubles fearing also that to the bad humors in Trent worse beeing added and more violent so many difficulties would bee raised that either the Councell would bee
dignity Hereupon the Legates were content not onely to propose it againe without the clause but to vse perswasions themselues also and to employ others And the day following which was the next day before the The grant of the Cup is referred to the Pope Session the Decree corrected did passe by the maior part though contradicted by all of the negatiue to the great ioy of the Legats and Papalins aswell because the Session was not prolonged which they greatly feared as also because they thought it more honour for the Pope that the grace should totally depend on his authority The Ambassadours were well satisfied with this particular but perceiuing that the Session would bee in order and that the publication of the sacrifice of the Masse could not bee hindered as they had desired in the Emperours name they ioyned with the French-men who were mal-content because the request which their King had made in Rome was denied Therefore the same day in the afternoone all the Ambassadours A generall consultation of the Ambassadours met in the house of the Imperialists saying they would consult of a thing common to all Princes The Venetians and Florentiue beeing called excused themselues saying they could not come without expresse commission from their Masters In that Assembly the Bishop of Fiue Churches made a long discourse to shew that hitherto nothing of worth had beene handled in the Councel that they had vainely disputed of points of doctrine which did the heretiques no good who were resolued not to change their opinion nor the Catholiques who are sufficiently perswaded already that for reformation nothing hath beene proposed but things of no moment of Notaries Receiuers and such like that it did plainely appeare that the Legates would make the next Session according to the same stile and afterwards spend the time in disputes deciding of Doctrines making Canons of Order Marriage or some other sleight matter to auoyd as they haue done the substantiall points of reformation And by these and other reasons well amplified he perswaded the Ambassadours to ioyne together and to goe to the Legats and desire that for that Session they would omit to speak of the sacraments of doctrines or canons because it was now time to thinke vpon a good reformation to take away so great abuses to correct bad manners and to labour that the Councell may not bee vnfruitfull The Spanish Secretary would not assent For his King desiring that the continuation should bee declared in the end of the Councel feared hee should preiudice himselfe if the manner of proceeding which was to handle the doctrine and reformation together should be changed because that alteration might bee vsed for an argument that it was a new Councel The Ambassadour of Portugal hauing made a long vnconcluding speech to shew he desired a reformation but vpon more pleasing termes retired from the company The Susse seeing the examples of those two and that the Venetians were not present fearing to commit an errour said it were good to consider of it againe before they resolued All the others were resolute to goe Lansac by consent spake for them all saying They were sent by their Princes to assist and fauour the Councell and to procure that the proceeding should bee pertinent not by disputing of doctrine whereof none of them being Catholikes doe doubt and is superfluous in absence of those who doe Who choose Lansac to speake for them impugne it but by making a good holy and absolute reformation of manners Now because notwithstanding all their remonstrances they saw they would determine principall points of controuersed doctrine and touch the reformation but slightly he prayed them to change their purpose and to employ the next Session in reformation onely proposing more important and necessary Arguments then those whereof hitherto they had spoken The Legates answered in the vsuall forme That the desire of the Pope and The answere of the Legats theirs was to doe the seruice of God procure the good of the Church and satisfie and gratifie all Princes but yet that it was not conuenient to breake the order alwayes obserued in the Councell to handle doctrine and reformation together that the things already done were but a beginning that they had a good intention to doe better that they would most readily receiue the Articles which the Ambassadours would propose that they maruelled that the Articles determined at Poisi in France were not sent to the Pope who would haue approued them Lansac replied that the Pope hauing referred all matters concerning Religion to the Councell the French Prelates when they came would propose both those and many other things The Legats answered they should be welcome and willingly heard but that they ought not for that cause to deferre the Session in regard that nothing should bee handled in it in preiudice of their propositions that most of the Fathers were resolued the Session should bee held that it was dangerous to giue them distaste and that if they expected in Trent with great discommoditie those who liued at their ease and deferred their comming which they promised it was not fit to discontent them more by making them remaine idle This cunning perswasion being not strongly opposed by the Ambassadours they held the Congregation and framed the Decrees which being established when they came to appoint the time and the matter for the next Session Granata counselled them to prolong the time that the French-men and Polonians might haue space not onely to come but to informe themselues and that they would not proceede to a precise declaration of that which was to be handled but stand vpon the generall as formerly they had done and resolue according to occurrences For so many persons beeing to come it could not bee but that they would bring some new matters which might cause new determinations This opinion was followed by the Spaniards and many others and was like to haue beene generally approoued But it being noysed that the Popes absolute commandement was come that the Session should not be deferred aboue two moneths and that the Sacraments of Order and Marriage should bee handled together the Papalins were induced to perswade that the time might not bee prolonged and that both those Sacraments might be discussed The Legates shewed they were forced to make the Decree in conformitie heereof But there were two other true causes of it the one the quicke dispatch of the Councell because they hoped by so doing to finish all in that Session alone the other that the Spaniards and other fauourers of the reformation might not haue time beeing busied in matters of faith to handle any thing of importance and particularly that they might be hindered to promote or insist vpon Residence After that this point was established all the Decrees beeing read together new contradictions were raised besides the vsuall contentions which the Legats could hardly stoppe with faire words The Congregation lasted vntill two houres within
night with small satisfaction of the parties and scandall of honest men In the end all was resolued but by the greater part only which did not much exceed in number those who contradicted The seuenteenth of September the day appointed for the Session beeing The Session come the Legats Ambassadors and 180. Prelats went to the Church with the vsuall ceremonies and after prayers made in time of the Masse the Bishop of Ventimiglia preached who with an Episcopall and Senatorious grauitie vsing the comparison betweene ciuill bodies and naturall shewed how monstrous a Synod would be if it had no head he shewed the office of it in making an influence of vertues into all the members and the thankefulnesse and duety of these in hauing more care of it then of themselues exposing themselues also to the defence of it hee said that the chiefe fault of an heretique according to Saint Paul was that hee doth not acknowledge an head on which the connexion of the whole body doeth depend hee added in few words that CHRIST was the inuisible Head of the Church but in many that the Pope was the visible Hee commended the exact diligence of his Holinesse in making prouision for the Synod and put euery one in minde of his duty in presenting the dignity of his Head hee praised the pietie and modestie of the Fathers prayed GOD that that Councell might proceed and end as gloriously as it had begun The Masse being ended the letters of Cardinall Amulius were read who The letters of Cardinall Amulius concerning the Orientall Christians as Protector of the Orientall Christian Nations informed the Synod that Abdisu Patriarch of Muzale in Assyria beyond Euphrates was come to Rome who had visited the Churches rendred obedience to the Pope and receiued the confirmation and Cope from his Holinesse Hee related that the people subiect vnto him had receiued the faith from the Apostles Thomas and Thaddeus and one of their Disciples called Marcus wholy conformable to the Roman with the same Sacraments and Rites whereof they had Bookes written euer since the time of the Apostles In the end hee told the largenesse of the Countrey subiect to that Prelat which extendeth it selfe vnto the further India with innumerable people subiect partly to the Turke partly to the Sophi of Persia and to the King of Portugall The letter beeing read the Ambassadour of Portugall protested that the Easterne Bishops subiect to his King did not acknowledge any Patriarch for their Superior and said that by acknowledging of this Patriarch they might not doe themselues and the King a preiudice Afterwards the Confession of his faith made in Rome the Are confuted by the Portugall Ambassadour◠17 of March was read in which hee swore to maintaine the faith of the holy Church of Rome promising to approoue and condemne that which it did approue and condemne and to teach the same to the Metropolitans and Bishops subiect vnto him Afterwards his letters directed to the Synode were read in which hee excused his not comming to the Councel by reason of the length of the iourney and prayed them that when it was ended the Decrees thereof might be sent vnto him which he promised he would cause to be fully obserued The same things had been read in the first Congregation but not regarded The Portugals protestation made men consider diuers absurdities in that narration and there was a whispering and the Portugall Prelates began to speake But the Speaker by order of the Legates told them that this should be spoken of in the Congregation And proceeding in the actes of the Councell the Masse Bishop read the The doctrine of the Massè doctrine of the Sacrifice of the Masse diuided into nine heads which contained in summe 1. That for the imperfection of the Leuitical Priesthood another Priest according to the order of Melchisedec was necessary which was CHRIST our LORD who although he offered himselfe but once vpon the Crosse to leaue in the Church a visible Sacrifice representing that of the Crosse and applying the vertue thereof declaring himselfe to be a Priest after the order of Melchizedec offered to GOD the Father his body and blood vnder the Bread and Wine and gaue them to his Apostles commanding them and their successors to offer them And this is that pure offering foretolde by Malachie which Saint Paul calleth the Table of the LORD and was figured by diuers Sacrifices in the time of Nature and of the Law 2. Because the same CHRIST is sacrificed in the Masse without blood who was sacrificed on the Crosse with blood this sacrifice is propitiatory and GOD appeased with this offering bestoweth the gift of repentance and remitteth all sinnes the offering and by the Priests the offerer beeing the same who formerly offered himselfe vpon the Crosse onely in a diuers manner so that this of the Masse doth not derogate from that of the Crosse yea by this the fruits of that are receiued which is offered for the sinnes punishments and necessities of the faithfull and also for the dead not fully purged 3. And though some Masses bee celebrated in memory of the Saints the sacrifice is not offered to them but to GOD onely 4. And to offer him with reuerence the Church hath for many ages instituted the Canon free from all errour composed out of the words of the LORD tradition of the Apostles and constitutions of Popes 5. And for the edification of the faithfull the Church hath instituted certaine Rites to pronounce in the Masse some things with a lowe and some with a loud voice adding benedictions lights odours and vestments by Apostolicall tradition 6. And the Synode doeth not condemne as priuate and vnlawfull but doeth approoue those Masses in which the Priest doeth communicate alone which vse is common in regard the people doeth communicate spiritually and that they are celebrated by a publique Minister and for all the faithfull 7. And the Church hath commanded to put water into the wine because CHRIST hath done so and from his side did issue water and blood together by which the vnion of the people signified by the water with CHRIST their head is represented 8. And howsoeuer the people doe not receiue much instruction by the Masse yet the Fathers haue not thought it fit that it should bee celebrated in the vulgar Therefore retaining the vse of the Romane Church that the people may not bee deceiued the Priests ought to expound something which is read in it especially vpon Holy dayes 9. And to condemne the errours which are spread against this doctrine it doeth adde nine Canons 1. Anathematizing him that shall say that a true and proper sacrifice is not offered to GOD in the Masse 2. Or that shall say that CHRIST by these wordes Doe this in remembrance of mee hath not instituted Priests and The Canons of the Masse commanded them to offer 3. Or shall say that the Masse is a sacrifice onely of prayse or
thankesgiuing or a bare commemoration of the sacrifice of the Crosse and not propitiatory and that it doeth helpe onely him that doeth receiue it and ought not to bee offered for the huing and the dead for sinnes punishments satisfactions and other necessities 4. Or shall say that the sacrifice of the Masse doeth derogate from that of the Crosse 5. Or that it is a deceit to celebrate Masses in honour of Saints 6. Or that errors are contained in the Canon of the Masse 7. Or that the ceremonies vestments or externall signes vsed in the Masse are rather incitements to vngodlinesse then offices of pietie 8. Or that the Masses in which the Priest alone doeth communicate are vnlawfull 9. Or shall condemne the Rite of the Church of Rome to speake part of the Canon and the words of consecration with a low voyce or that the Masse ought to be celebrated in the vulgar or that water ought not to bee mingled with the Wine The Fathers assented to the Decree except onely to that particular that A decree concerning the abuses of the Masse CHRIST did offer himselfe which three and twenty Bishops did contradict and some others sayd that howsoeuer they held it to be true yet they thought not either the time or place fit to decree it And there was some confusion in deliuering their voyces because many spake at once The Archbishop of Granata began to dissent who hauing contradicted in the Congregations that hee might not haue occasion to doe the same in Session determined to be absent But the Legats seeing him not at Masse sent to call him more then once and constrained him to come which did more excite him to contradict Immediatly after another Decree was read for instruction of Bishops concerning abuses to be corrected in celebration of the Masses And contained in substance That the Bishops ought to forbid all things brought in by auarice irreuerence or superstition It named particularly for faults of auarice bargaines for reward that which is giuen for new Masses importunate exaction of almes of irreuerence the admitting to say Masse of vagabond Priests vnknowen and publique and notorious sinners Masses in priuate houses euery where else out of the Churches and Oratories if the assistants be not in an honest habit the vse of Musicke in Churches mixed with lasciuious songs all secular actions profane speeches noises and screeches of superstition to celebrate out of due houres with other ceremonies and prayers then those which are allowed by the Church and receiued by vse a determinate number of some Masses and of candles It ordained also that the people should bee admonished to goe to their Parish Churches at the least on Sundayes and great Holy-dayes declaring that the things aforesayd are proposed to the Prelats that they may prohibite and correct as Delegats of the Apostolique Sea not onely those but all that are alike vnto them The decree of reformation contained 11. Heads 1. That all the Decrees of Popes and Councels concerning the life and conuersation of the Clergie bee obserued hereafter vnder the same and greater punishments at the pleasure of the Ordinary and those reuiued which are antiquated 2. That none be promoted to a Bishopricke but he who besides the qualities required by the holy Canons hath beene sixe moneths in holy Orders and if there be not notice of all the necessary qualities in Court information The Decree of reformation may be taken from the Nuncij from his Ordinary or neighbour Ordinaries who ought to bee a Doctor Master or Licentiate in Theologie or the Canon Law or declared to be able to teach by publike testimony of an Vniuersity and the Regulars shall haue the like testimonies from the Superiours of their religion and the processes and testifications shall be freely giuen 3. That the Bishops may conuert the third part of the reuenues of Cathedrall or Collegiate Churches into dayly distributions which notwithstanding those shall not lose who not hauing iurisdiction or other office doe reside in their Parish Church or Church vnited beeing out of the City 4. That none shall haue voyce in Chapter but he that is a Subdeacon and he that shall hereafter obtaine a benefice to which any charge is annexed shall bee bound to receiue Orders within one yeere that he may execute it 5. That commissions of dispensations out of the Court of Rome shall be addressed to the Ordinaries and those that are for Grace shall not take effect vntill it be knowen by the Bishops as Delegates that they haue beene iustly gotten 6 That commutations of wills bee not executed vntill the Bishops as Delegats doe know that they haue beene obtained by expression of the trueth 7. That superiour Iudges in admitting appeales and granting inhibitions shall obserue the constitution of Innocentius 4. in the Chapter Romana 8 That the Bishops as Delegats shall be executors of pious dispositions as well testamentary as of the liuing shall visit Hospitals Colledges and fraternities of Laiques euen those which are called Schooles or by whatother name soeuer except those which are vnder the immediate protection of Kings shall visite the almes of the Mountaines of pietie and all other places of piety though vnder the charge of Lay-men and shall haue the knowledge and execution of whatsoeuer belongeth to the seruice of God saluation of soules and sustentation of the poore 9 That the administrators of the Fabrique of any Church whatsoeuer Hospitall Confraternity almes of any Mountaine of pietie or any other pious place shall bee bound to giue an account euery yeere to the Bishops and in case they bee obliged to make an account to others the Bishop shall bee ioyned with them without whom they shall not haue any discharge 10 That the Bishops shall examine the Notaries and forbid them the vse of their office in spirituall matters 11. That whosoeuer shall vsurpe the goods rights or emoluments of Churches Benefices Mountaines of piety or other pious places whether hee bee Clerke or Laique King or Emperour shall remaine excommunicate vntill a full restitution or absolution of the Pope and if hee bee Patron hee shall bee depriued of the right of Patronage and the clerke consenting shall be subiect to the same punishment depriued of all benefices and vncapable of any more Afterwards the Decree for the grant of the Cup was read of this tenor That the Synod hauing reserued to it selfe the examination and definition of two Articles concerning the communion of the Cup in the former Session hath now determined to deferre the whole businesse to the Pope who in his singular wisedome may do what he thinketh profitable for the Christian Common wealth and for the good of those who demand it This Decree as it was approoued in the Congregations by the maior part onely so it The Decree concerning the Cup. happened in the Session where beside those who contradicted because they thought the Cup could not bee granted for any cause there were some
members Granata did second him shewing the necessity and opportunity thereof thanking the Bishop of Fiue Churches for his admonition and said they would consult amongst themselues For this cause the Spaniards being assembled together discoursed of And is seconded by the Spaniards the necessitie of reformation and the hope thereof in regard of the Emperours inclination from which their King also who was most piously addicted would not disseut and the French Prelates who would shortly be there would vndoubtedly promote and assist the worke in earnest They repeated diuers abuses and shewed that the fountaine of them all was the Court of Rome which is not onely corrupt in it selfe but the cause of deformation in all Churches and particularly the vsurpaâ—ion of the Episcopall authoritie by reseruations which if it were not restored and the Court depriued of that which they haue taken from Bishops it would bee impossible the abuses should bee redressed Granata considered that it beeing necessary to lay a good foundation for so noble a Fabrique a way was open for them now that they were to speake of the Sacrament of Order if it bee determined that the authority of Bishops is instituted by CHRIST because it will follow by consequence that it cannot bee diminished by which meanes that will bee restored to the Bishops which hauing been giuen them by CHRIST hath by the ambition of others and their owne negligence been vsurped from them Braganza added that it was so much the more necessary because the Episcopall authority was brought to nothing and the Order erected superiour to Bishops vnknowen to the Church in former ages that is the Cardinals who at the first were esteemed in the number of Priests and Deacons and after the tenth age began to exalt themselues aboue their degree Notwithstanding they were still accounted inferiour to Bishops vntill the yeere 1200 since which time they haue so farre aduanced themselues that they hold Bishops as seruants in their houses and it will bee impossible to reforme the Church vntill both of them bee reduced to their due places These propositions and discourses were heard with applause so that they resolued to elect sixe of them to put in writing the things necessary and fit as well for the reformation in generall as particularly for this point of the institution of Bishops whence they purposed to begin Oranata Iasper Cornante Archbishop of Messina the Bishop of Segouia and Martin di Cardoua Bishop of Tortosa were named the last of which was cause why the proiect did not proceed For hauing secret intelligence with the Papalins he excused himselfe alleadging his owne insufficiencie and the vnfitnesse of the time adding that Fiue Churches was not mooued with pietie and had no other end then to make vse of them to constraine the Pope by meanes of the reformation to grant the vse of the Cup wherein they had beene auerse And seeing they were disposed to heare him hee preuailed so much with them that they passed no further for the present but interposed a delay Notwithstanding it was not long deferred For Granata Braganza Messina and Segouia hauing obtained audience of the Legates desired that they might handle the Articles proposed heretofore by Cardinall Crescentius in this same Councell and concluded though not published that is that the Bishops are instituted by CHRIST and are superiour to Priestes iure diuino The Legates after they had conferred together answered that the Lutherans hauing affirmed that a Bishop and a Priest is the samething it was fit to declare that a Bishop is superiour but that it was not necessary to say quo iure nor by whom a Bishop is instituted because there is no controuersie of it Granata replyed that there was a controuersie and that if the Diuines did dispute it the necessity of deciding this point would be knowne The Legates would not consent by any meanes and after some few sharpe words on both sides the Spaniards departed without hauing obtained any thing yet resolued still to perswade some of the Diuines to bring this particular into The Legates wiâ—l not sulter the instâ—tution of Bishops to be discussed the discussions and to make mention of it when they were to giue voices in congregation But the Papalins vnderstanding hereof did cause it to be voyced amongst the Diuines that the Legates did forbid all speach of that question But to returne to the congregation when the second ranke spake consisting of Diuines and Canonists Thomas Passius a Canon of Valentia said that all doubt made of the Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie did proceede from grosse ignorance of antiquity it being a thing most knowne that in the Church the people hath alwayes beene gouerned by the Clergie and in the Clergie the inferiours by the superiours vntill all be reduced vnto one vniuersall Rector which is the Pope of Rome And hauing declared the proposition at large he added that there was no need to doe any thing herein but to make this trueth appeare by remoouing the contrary errours which haue bin brought in by the Schoolemen who sometimes by too much subtiltie doe make plaine things obscure opposing the Canonists who place the first tonsure and the Bishopricke in the number of Orders Of the latter he said it seemed strange to him how they could confesse that confirmation ordination and so many other consecrations doe so peculiarly belong vnto it that they cannot possibly bee done by any else and yet deny it to bee an Order when as they giue that name to the keeping of the doore which may as well be done by a Lay-man For the first tonsure he hath euer heard the Diuines say that a Sacrament is an externall signe which signifieth a spirituall grace and that the tonsure is the signe and the thing signified is the deputation to the seruice of God and therefore hee wondered why they would not haue it to be a Sacrament and the rather because one entreth into the Clergie by it and doth participate of Ecclesiasticall exemptions so that if it were not instituted by CHRIST it could not be said that either Clergiship or the exemption thereof were de iure Diuino that it was plaine that the Hierarchie consisteth in the Ecclesiasticall Orders which is nothing but an holy order of superiors and inferiors which can neuer bee well established without making as the Canonists Of Ecclesiasticall Hierarchie doe the Tonsure the lowest and the Bishopricke the highest which being done the Hierarchie is all established because the first and last being giuen those of the middle will necessarily follow which cannot subsist without the former Concerning the other part of the Article they said it was very plaine by the Canons that in the choyce of Bishops and deputation of Priests and Deacons the people of al sorts was present gaue voice or approbation but this was by the Popes tacit or expresse consent because no Laicke can haue authority in matters Ecclesiasticall but by priuiledge from him And this
discourse of the Ambassadour Lansac was receiued with The Legates are much trobled with the speeches that pasted concerning Reformation great applause made in an assembly of many Ambassadours and Prelates in which hee concluded that if the reformation proposed and demanded by the Emperour was so feared and abhorred yet at the least a way ought to bee found out without making new constitutions to cause those things which haue beene established in ancient Councels to bee obserued by remoouing the impediments which doe nourish the abuses The Legats caused the propositions of the Imperialists and all the instances made vnto them in matter of reformation vntill that day and their owne answers to bee put together and an abstract to bee made of the Constitutions of the Assembly in France and of the demands of the Spanish Prelats all which they sent to the Pope and told him it was impossible to entertaine them any more with And send to 〈◊〉 the Pope words and that it was necessary to shew the world by some effect that they haue a purpose to handle this matter and to giue satisfaction in some sort to the Ambassdours of Princes especially in that which they desire for the interest of their Countreys yet with such circumspection as that they may not preiudice the Papall authoritie or prerogatiues of the Church of Rome The Pope seeing the instruction of the French King which did import the prolonging of the Councell was much displeased For he had conceiued hope that all which did remaine to be discussed might be defined in the next Session of the 12. of Nouember or if not yet that the Councell would bee concluded suspended or dissolued in the end of the yeere at the latest He therefore answered the French Ambassadour residing with him who desired the points of doctrine might bee deferred vntill the comming of their Prelats and the matter of reformation handled in the meane time that hee was informed that the Cardinall of Loraine meant to tarrie vntill the surprise of Burges to attend the King to Orlience so that his departure out of France would be very late and perhaps neuer and that it was not iust to entertaine so many Prelates in Trent vpon disseignes so remote that the demaunds for delay were not made because the French-men desired to goe to the Councell but to put himselfe and the Prelats to more charges protesting that if his money were consumed by this meanes he should not be able to continue in assisting the King He made it a greater matter that their Prelats had been expected eighteene moneths and himselfe lead along with diuers friuolous excuses He complained of his condition that if the Councell vseth any respect towards him which it doth but seldome the Ambassadours there present say it is not free and yet themselues to desire him to ordaine a dilation which is a thing more vniust and more abhorred by the Fathers then any other His conclusion was that when hee had assurance or likelyhood of their comming he would endeuour that they should be expected saying hee had giuen order to bee aduertised by an expresse Currier of the Cardinals departure that hee might presently employ himselfe in the businesse and in the meane while hee thought it not iust that the Fathers should be idle He sayd the matter of reformation was more fit to bee deferred then this of doctrine which doth not concerne him as being a good Catholique who will vndoubtedly not dissent from others But in matter of reformation it is fit to heare him because it doth concerne him as beeing a second Pope hauing many Benefices and a reuenue of three hundred thousand Crownes of Church liuings whereas himselfe hath but one Benefice wherewith hee is content that notwithstanding hee had reformed himselfe and all parts of the Court to the hinderance and losse of many of his officers and would do more but that he saw plainely that by diminishing his reuenues and by weakening the forces and the sinewes of his Stae hee encourageth the aduersaries and exposeth all Catholiques who are vnder his protection to the iniuries of his enemies And for the Countreys which are not subiect to him in temporall matters he said the ouerthrow of discipline did arise from themselues and from the Kings and Princes who with vnfit and importunate requests doe force him to make extraordinary prouisions and graunt vnusuall dispensations that his condition was miserable who if hee did denie vnfit requests made vnto him euery one complained of the iniury if he granted them all the inconuenience ensuing was ascribed vnto him and men began to speake of reformation as the Kings Ambassadours had done in Trent in such generall termes that it cannot bee vnderstood what they meane Hee said let them come to particulars and say what they would haue reformed in the Kingdome and they shall haue satisfaction in foure dayes that the Prelats in Poisi haue made many constitutions which he wil confirme when he shall be requested but to stand vpon vniuersalities only and to find fault with all that is done without proposing any thing sheweth they beare no good affection The fourth ranke of Theologues remained who were to handle the superiority The superiority of Bishops aboue Priests of Bishops aboue Priests Those who spake first followed the doctrine of Saint Thomas and Bonauenture who say a Priest hath two powers one to consecrate the Body and Blood of CHRIST and the other to remit sins in the former wherof a Priest is equal in regard a Bishop hath not greater authority then a simple Priest but inferior in the later because not the power onely of Order but of iurisdiction also is required Others added that it was a more excellent action to giue authoritie to consecrate then to consecrate and therefore that the Bishop was superior in this also who cannot only doe it himselfe but ordaine Priests and giue them authority But this beeing disputed sufficiently they returned to handle the Articles of the Hierarchie as being the same with this point of superiority and the question beeing whether it doth consist in Order iurisdiction or in both Antonius of Mont. Alcino a Franciscan said it ought not to be vnderstood of an imaginary superiority consisting in preeminence or perfection of action but in superioritie of gouernement so that it may make lawes giue commands and iudge causes as well in the Court of Conscience as in the externall which superiority is to bee discussed because it is denied by the Lutherans He said there must be an authority in the Church to gouerne it the vnitie whereof could not otherwise be preserued Hee prooued it by the example of Bees and Cranes saying that in enery particular Church a speciall authority was necessary to gouerne it which was in the Bishops who haue part of the charge the totality whereof is in the Pope as Head of the Church which containing authority to iudge and to make Processes and Lawes it must
some holding that the Pope onely is instituted iure diuino vntill it came to the Arch-bishop of Zara who said it was necessary to adde the words de iure Diuino to condemne that which the heretiques say to the contrarie in the Augustane Confession Varmiense said againe that in that Confession the heretikes did not dissent in this and Zara alleadging the place and the words the contention was so long that the Congregation did end with it In the Congregations following the opinions were diuers also In particular the Arch-bishop of Braga demaunded the same adiunct saying it could not be omitted He prooued at large the institution of Bishops De iure Diuino bringing reasons and arguments like to those of Granata and said that the Pope could not take from Bishops the authoritie giuen them in their consecration which doth containe in it the power not onely of Order but of iurisdiction also because in it the people is assigned to him to be fed and gouerned without which the Ordination is not of force whereof this is a manifest argument that to titular and porâ—atiue Bishops a Citie is allotted which would not be necessary if the Episcopall Order could subsist without iurisdiction Besides in giuing the Pastoâ—all this forme is vsed that it is a signe of the power which is giuen him to correctvices And which is of more importance when the Ring is giuen him it is said that with it he doth marry the Church and in giuing the booke of the Gospell by which the Episcopall Character is imprinted it is said that hee must goe to the people committed to him and in the end of the consecration that prayer is say'd Deus omnium fidelium Pastor Rector which since hath beene in the Missals appropriated to the Pope by turning himselfe to GOD and saying that his will is that the Bishop should gouerne the Church Moreouer Innocentius the third said that the spiritual mariage of the Bishop with the Church is a bond instituted by GOD not to bee loosed by the power of man and that the Pope cannot translate a Bishop but because hee hath speciall authoritie to doe it all which things would bee very absurd if the institution of Bishops were De iure Diuino The Arch bishop of Cyprus sayd that it ought to be declared that Bishops are superiors to Priests Iure Diuino but reseruing the authority in the Pope The bishop of Segouia adhearing wholly to the conclusions and reasons of Granata made a long repetition of the places of the heretiques where they denie the superiority of Bishops and their institution to be De iure diuino Hee said that as the Pope is successour of Peter so the Bishops are of the Apostles and that it was plaine by the Ecclesiasticall History and by the Epistles of the Fathers that all Bishops gaue an account one to another of all that happened in their Churches and receiued approbation thereof from others The Pope did the same for the occurrences of Rome Hee added that the Patriarches when they were created sent a circular Epistle to the others to giue them an account of their Ordination and faith which was as much performed by the Popes to others as by others to them that if the power of the Bishops be weakened that of the Pope is weakned also that the power of Order and iurisdiction is giuen to the Bishops by GOD and that the diuision of Diocesses and the application of them to the person proceedeth from the Pope He alleadged an authoritie of Anacletus that Episcopall authoritie is giuen in the Ordination with the vnction of the holy Chrisme that the degree of a Bishop is as well an Order instituted by CHRIST as the Priest-hood that all Popes vntill Siluester haue either professedly or incidently sayd it is an Order which commeth immediatly from God that the words spoken to the Apostles Whatsoeuer yee shall binde on earth c. giue power of iurisdiction which is necessarily conferred vpon the Successors that CHRIST did institute the Apostles with iurisdiction and since that time the Church hath euer instituted Bishops in the same sort Therefore this is an Apostolicall tradition and it beeing defined that points of faith are taken out of the Scripture and Traditions it cannot bee denied that this of the Episcopall institution is an Article of faith and the rather because S. Epiphanius and S. Austine doe put Aerius in the number of heretiques for saying that Priests are equall to Bishops which they would not haue done if Bishops had not beene De iure diuino Fifty nine Fathers were of this opinion and perhaps the number had been Simoneta vseth practises in the point of institution of Bishops greater if many had not been ill at case at that time of a defluction of rheume which then did generally raigne and some others had not fained the same impediment that they might bee out of the crowde and offend none in a matter handled with such passion especially those who for speaking what they thought in the matter of Residence found they had incurred the displeasure of their Patrons as also if Cardinall Simoneta when hee saw matters proceed so farre had not vsed diuers perswasions employing herein Iohannes Antonius Faâ—binetâ—us Bishop of Nicastrâ— and Sebastianus Vantiue Bishop of Oruieto who perswaded with much cunning that the enterprise of the Spaniards was to shake off their obedience to the Pope and that it would bee an apostacy from the Apostolike Sea to the great shame and damage of Italy which hath no other honour aboue the Nations beyond the Mountaines but that which it receiueth from the Papacy Fiue Churches said it was fit that it should bee declared quoiure all the Orders and degrees of the Church are instituted and from whom they receiue authoritie Some others adhered to him and in particular Pompeius Picholhomini Bishop of Tropeia who making the same instance added that when all the degrees of the Church were handled from the greatest to the least and declared quo iure they were he would deliuer his opinion also concerning the degree of Bishops if the Legats would giue leaue In this number some briefely adhered to the opinion of others who had spoken in this matter and some amplified the same reasons and turned them into diuers formes so that it would be too long to make a narration of all the suffrages which are come into my hands That of George Sincout a Franciscan Friar Bishop of Segna doth well deserue to be repeated who adhering to Granata said that hee would neuer haue beleeued that any could haue doubted whether Bishops are instituted and haue authority from Christ For it they haue it not from his diuine Maiestie neither can the Councell haue any from him which consisteth of BB. that it is necessarie that a Congregation though very populous haue their authoritie from whom the particular persons haue it that if Bishops are not instituted by CHRIST but by men the authoritie
a businesse they had in hand in regard all subuersions doe arise and all heresies are spread by meanes of bookes he exhorted them to bee diligent and to let the Synod see the end of the work quickly he said he knew it required much paines and time but considered withal that all the Fathers would contribute their labours to the assistance of the deputies saying that the Congregations were spent in handling questions of no profite and a worke so necessary deferred Hee exhorted in the end that this particular of the Index might be concluded in the next Session The morning being come Laynez spake more then two houres very fitly The discourse of Laynez with great vehemence and master-like The argument of his discourse had two parts the first he spent in proouing that the power of iurisdiction was giuen wholly to the Bishop of Rome and that none in the Church besides hath any sparke of it but from him and the second in resoluing all the contrary arguments vsed in the former Congregations The substance was that there is great difference yea contrariety betweene the Church of CHRIST and ciuill societies For these haue first their beeing and then they frame their gouernement and therefore are free and all iurisdiction is originally in them which they doe communicate to Magistrates without depriuing themselues of it But the Church did not make it selfe nor its gouernment but CHRIST who is Prince and Monarch did first constitute Lawes by which it should be gouerned and then did assemble it and as the Scripture saith did build it so that it is was borne a seruant without any kinde of liberty power or iurisdiction and absolutely subiect For proofe hereof he alleadged places of the Scripture in which the Congregation of the Church is compared to a sowing to the draught of a net and to a building and where it is said that CHRIST came into the world to assemble his faithfull people to gather together his sheepe to instruct them by doctrine and example Then he added that the first and principall ground vpon which CHRIST built the Church was Peter and his succession according to the words which hee spake to him Thou art Peter and vpon this rocke I will build my Church Which rocke howsoeuer some of the Fathers haue vnderstood to be CHRIST himselfe and others the faith of Peter or the confession of his faith yet the more Catholique exposition is that Peter himselfe is vnderstood who in the Hebrew and Syriacke is called a stone And continuing his discourse hee sayd that while CHRIST liued in the mortall flesh hee gouerned the Church with an absolute Monarchicall gouernment and being to depart out of this world left the same forme appointing for his Vicar Saint Peter and his Successors to administer it as hee had done giuing him full and totall power and iurisdiction and subiecting the Church to him as it was to himselfe This he proued of Peter because the keyes of the Kingdome of heauen were giuen to him onely and by consequence power to bring in and shut out which is iurisdiction And to him alone it was sayd Feede that is gouerne my sheepe animals which haue no part or iudgement in gouerning themselues These things that is to bee a Key-keeper and a Pastour beeing perpetuall offices must bee conferred vpon a perpetuall person that is not vpō the first only but vpon all his succession So the Bishop of Rome from S. Peter to the end of the world is true and absolute Monarch with full and totall power and iurisdiction and the Church is subiect vnto him as it was to CHRIST And as when his diuine Maiestie did gouerne it it could not bee sayd that any of the faithfull had any the least power or iurisdiction but meere pure and totall subiection so it must bee said in all perpetuitie of time and so vnderstood that the Church is a sheepefold and a kingdome and that which Saint Cyprian saith that there is but one Bishopricke and a part of it held by euery Bishop is to bee expounded that the whole power is placed in one Pastor without diuision who doeth impart and communicate it to his fellow ministers as cause doth require And in this sense Saint Cyprian maketh the Apostolique Sea like vnto a roote an head a fountaine and the Sunne shewing by these comparisons that iurisdiction is essentiall in that alone and in others by deriuation or participation And this is the meaning of the words so much vsed by antiquitie that Peter and the Pope haue fulnesse of power and the others are of their charge And that he is the onely Pastor is plainely prooued by the words of CHRIST when hee sayd he hath other sheepe which hee will gather together and so one sheepefold should be made and one Shepheard The Shepheard meant in that place cannot bee CHRIST because hee would not speake in the future that there shall be one Shepheard himselfe then beeing a Shepheard and therefore it must bee vnderstood of another Shepheard which was to be constituted after him which can be no other but Peter and his Successors And here hee noted that the precept Feede the flocke is found but twice in the Scripture once giuen by CHRIST to Peter onely Feede my sheepe againe by Peter to others Feed the flocke allotted to you And if the Bishops had receiued any iurisdiction from CHRIST it would bee equall in all and no difference betweene Patriarches Arch-bishops and Bishops neither could the Pope meddle with that authoritie to diminish or take it all away as hee cannot in the power of Order which is from GOD. Therefore he aduised them to beware lest by making the institution of Bishops de iure Diuino they doe not take away the Hierarchie and bring in an Oligarchie or rather an Anarchie Hee added also that to the end Peter might gouerne the Church well so that the gates of hell might not preuaile against it CHRIST being neere vnto his death prayed effectually that his faith might not faile and gaue him order to confirme the brethren that is he gaue him a priuiledge of infallibilitie in iudgement of faith manners and religion binding all the Church to heare him and to stand firmely in that which should be determined by him Hee concluded that this was the ground of Christian doctrine and the rocke vpon which the Church was built Then hee censured those who held there is any power in Bishops receiued from CHRIST because it would take away the priuiledge of the Roman Church that the Pope is the Head of the Church and Vicar of CHRIST And it is very wel knowen what is constituted by the olde Canon Omnes fiue Patriarchae c. that is that hee who taketh away the rights of other Churches committeth iniustice and hee that taketh away the priuiledges of the Church of Rome is an heretike Hee said it was a meere contradiction to say the Pope is Head of the Church and the gouernement
the Germanes in the Diet to goe and submit themselues to the Councell For so long as the Dutch and French-men continue in their resolution not to goe to it nor acknowledge it the Fathers doe in vaine abide there to their great cost and incommoditie and when his Maiestie shall see they cannot be perswaded he will procure a suspension of the Councel thinking it will bee a greater seruice to God and benefit to the Church to leaue matters vndecided and in the state they are expecting a more fit time for the conuersion of those who are separated then by precipitating as hath beene done vntill that time the decision of controuersies in absence of those who haue put them in disputation to make the Protestants irreconciliable without any benefit of the Catholiques saying that in the meane while they might treat of the Reformation that the Ecclesiasticall goods may bee distributed to persons of desert and all haue part of them and the reuenues may be well dispensed and the part belonging to the poore not vsurped by any and such other things In the end hee demaunded of them whether the Count of Luna comming with the title of the Emperours Ambassadour the difference betweene Spaine and France for precedence will cease The Legates answered to this last that they did not see what pretence the French-men could haue to contend and for the rest they sayd they could not forbeare to handle the points of doctrine but that with them they would handle the Reformation effectually according to the order set downe by the Synode They commended the Emperours intention to desire the Protestants to submit but added that for this hope the Councell ought not to bee prolonged For the Emperour Charles in the Papacie of Iulius the 3. made meanes for the same and obtained it also but the Dutch-men proceeded with dissimulation to the damage of the Church and of the Emperour himselfe Therefore it was not fit the Councell should change its pace before the Emperour was assured of the intentions of the Princes and people aswell Catholique as Protestant and what kinde of obedience they will yeeld to the Decrees made already and to be made in this Councel and in the former requiring the obseruation of the Synode with authenticall Mandats of the Prouinces and Princes and obligation from them for the execution of the Decrees that their cost and labour may not be in vaine and laughed at And in conformity heereof they answered the Emperour A Congregation was held the 25. of October to receâ—ue Valentinus Erbuâ—us The Ambassador of Polonia is receiued Bishop of Premisa Ambassadour of Polonia who made a short spe 〈…〉 concerning the Kings deuotion the tumults of the Kingdome about religion the necessity of a good reformation the vsing of some remission in yeelding to the desires of the people in matters which are de iure positiuo The Speaker answered in the Synods name thanking the King and the Ambassadour and offering to giue assistance in all the occasions of that Kingdome The Legats did not permit that any thing else should bee handled in that Congregation for the cause which shall be related The Court in Rome and the Popes Ministers in Trent were no lesse troubled with the Spaniards and their adherents in Councell then with the expectation of the comming of Loraine and of the french-men with which they were not so much mooued so long as there was hope that some rubbe might stoppe them as after that certaine newes came that they would The coÌ„ming of the French Prelates doth much trouble the Pope and Court keepe the day of All Saints with the Duke of Sauoy The Cardinal either vainly or of purpose made it knowne at the french Court before he parted and in many places in the iourney that he would handle diuers things in diminution of the popes authority and commodities of the Court which beeing reported diuers waies both in Rome and Trent made an impression in both places that the generall intention of the French-men was to prolong the Councel and according to occasions to discouer and put in practise their particular desseignes and they had coniectures to make them beleeue that it was not without the knowledge of the Emperour and of other Princes and Lords of Germany And howsoeuer they were assured that the Catholique King held not full intelligence with them yet they had strong arguments to make them beleeue that his desseigne was to prolong the Councel or at the least not to suffer it to end To crosse this purpose they How the reformation of Princes began determined to propose the abuses of the Kingdome of France and to let the Ambassadours vnderstand that they would make prouision for them because all Princes who desire a reformation in the Church would not willingly endure any at all of themselues so that they thought that if any matter of importance were handled to their preiudice they would forbeare and make their Prelats forbeare also to speake of things preiudiciall to the Apostolique Sea Therefore after some packets had passed betweene Rome and Trent it beeing iudged a good course the abuses were collected which were said to be principally in France and partly in other Dominions And hence the reformation of Princes began which in the relation of the things that follow will affoord vs much matter Besides in Rome it was thought to bee a good remedie that the Legates should bridle the transcendent boldnesse of the Prelates vsing their authority and superiority more then they had done And in Trent it was thought to be a good course to keepe the Prelates their adherents vnited well edified and satisfied For howsoeuer the voyces of the contrary part might encrease yet they should euer exceede in number and bee Lords of the resolutions And they thought fitte also proceed to finish the Councel or suspend or translate it They wrot also and made many of the popish Prelates to write to their friends and Patrons in Rome that there could bee no better resolution or prouision then to giue occasion which might easily bee done that some Prince might desire the suspension not suffering any to slippe and for this end they demanded diuers Briefes to be sent from Rome in matter of translation suspension c. that they might make vse of them as occasion was offered They counselled the Pope also to goe to Bolonia in person For besides the receiuing of more frequent and fresh aduices and the sudden making of incident and necessary prouisions hee might haue a colourable reason to translate the Councel to that Citie vpon euery small occasion or to suspend it desiring him that as they had imparted nothing to the Cardinall Madruccio so nothing might come to the eares of the Cardinall of Trent his vncle who for many respects and particular interests would certainely vse all meanes that it might not bee transferred from Trent To quench the boyling heat in the controuersie about the institution of
in the holy Ghost and in particular of that of Constance which sayth plainely that it hath authority immediatly from CHRIST But hee added that speaking of Councels his meaning was that the head should bee ioyned with it and that nothing was of more seruice for the vnion of the Church then to confirme well the Popes authoritie that himselfe would neuer consent to determine any thing in diminution thereof and that all the Prelates and Clergie of France were of the same opinion And returning to the institution of Bishops and speaking still with the same ambiguitie hee concluded in the ende that the question was boundlesse Afterwards exhorted the Fathers to leaue it and himselfe gaue a forme to the Canon in which the wordes iure diuino were omitted and instead of them it was sayd Instituted by CHRIST The French Prelates who spake then after Loraine and the dayes following vsed not the same ambiguity nor the same respect towards the Apostolike Sea but maintained openly that the authoritie of Bishops was de iure diuino alleadging the reasons deliuered by the Cardinall and expounding them who howsoeuer while they spake leaned his head vpon his hand as if hee had been displeased yet they noted him for ambition as if he had purposely procured a Comment to bee made vpon his opinion But the Spaniards were not satisfied with the French men though they did openly defend their opinion as well because the Cardinall had spoken ambiguously as for that hee and the other Prelates did not hold the institution and superiorritie of Bishops de iure diuino to be necessary to be determined in Councell but rather that it ought to be omitted And they were more displeased with the forme of the Canon proposed by the Cardinall in which the words de iure diuino were left out howsoeuer more for their satisfaction then for any other respect these words were put in That they are instituted by CHRIST The Frenchmen and Spaniards had the same end to prouide against the ambition and auarice of the Court which did domineere at their pleasure with precepts vnprofitable and of no fruit and drew a great quantitie of money from Christian nations by collation of Benefices and dispensations But the Spaniards iudged in regard of the deuotion which the people of their Countrey beare to the Pope and of the inclination of the King and of his counsell abhorring nouities if this had been done directly and openly it would haue raised a scandall and could not haue been effected and that the Pope would easily haue interposed so many difficulties with the Princes that they should neuer haue been able to come to the declaration thereof but that according to the custome of that nation they ought to take their aime afarre off and by declaring that iurisdiction and residence are from CHRIST and de inre diuino to put that order in reputation with the people to withstand the violent courses which the Court of Rome might take against their persons that so in progresse of time they meght haue meanes to reforme the Churches for the seruice of GOD and tranquillity of the people restoring the libertie vsurped by the Romans But the Frenchmen who by nature doe proceede openly and with passion esteeme these artes vaine They said there would not want meanes at Rome to make them vnprofitable and that they required so much time before they could be brought to effect that no good hope could bee conceiued of them that the true meanes was without art directly and plainely to rush downe the abuses which are too cleare and manifest and that there was no greater difficultie to obtaine this which was the principall end then there was to obtaine the pretence which beeing obtained would bee as much as nothing And their councels were no lesse different in another particular also They all agreed in iudging it necessary that the execution of the Decrees of the Councel should bee so firme and stable that it might not bee altered But there was some difference betweene the Frenchmen and Spaniards about the manner how to order that the Decrees of that Councel might neither bee derogated from nor altered by the Pope by dispensations non obstanties and such other clauses of Rome And therefore the Frenchmen disseigned that the superiority of the Councell aboue the Pope should bee decided or a constitution made that the Decrees thereof could nither bee derogated from nor dispensed with which would bee an absolute remedie The Spaniards thought it a hard point and therefore not to bee attempted because the Pope would alwayes bee fauoured by Princes when hee should complaine that his authoritiy was diminished and would bee assisted by the greater part of the Italian Prelats in regard of the dignity of their Countrey and for many priuate interests And for themselues they thought it sufficient that the Councell should make the Decrees purposing afterward to obtaine a pragmatique from the King vpon them by which meanes they would so bee established that the Popes dispensations to the contrary could not enter into Spaine The Legates dispatched an expresse Currier with a copie of the proposition of the Cardinall of Loraine and of the animaduersion of some Canonists made vpon it shewing that the Papall authority was in question demanding that order should bee sent them what to doe Whereof the Cardinall when he knew it was very sensible and complained that hauing giuen the copie before hee spake in the Congregation and the Legates seeming to bee pleased they had afterwards shewed so much distrust of him He The Legates send the proposition of the Card of Loreine to Rome said hee thought it strange that feare was apprehended by euery thing that either himselfe or any of the French Prelates said or did Hee complained that his Nation was wronged by the Italians affirming that with his Wherewith he is displeased owne eares hee had hard some Italian Prelates scornefully vse that scurrile prouerbe which was already made common throughout all Trent that is That from the Spanish scabbe we are fallen into the French poxe of which the other Frenchmen did complaine vpon euery occasion and the Spaniards also Whose complaints as the custome is did more incite the curious and A disgrace full prouerbe in Trent the suspicions and diffidences btweene the Nations did with very great danger encrease neither were the Legates and wiser sort of Prelates able to stop the motion though they opposed both with authoritie and with perswasions The Frenchmen being prouoked did resolue to make proofe of their libertie and agreed that in the Congregation of the seuenth day the Cardinall of Loraine should not bee present and that their Prelates who were to speake should vse freedome and that if they were reprehended their Ambassadours should protest and Lansac that they might knowe it and beware in presence of many of them said to Antonius Lecius Bishop of Orange one of the speakers that hee ought to speake freely
proportion of the Diocesse should preach euery Sunday and Holyday in Lent on fasting dayes and in Aduent and as often as it shall bee fit 10. That the parish Priest should doe the same as often as hee hath auditors 11. That the Abbat and Conuentuall Prior shall reade the holy Scripture and institute an Hospitall so that the ancient Schooles and hospitality may bee restored to the Monasteries 12. That Bishops Parish Priests Abbats and other Ecclesiastiques vnable to performe their charge shall receiue Coadiutors or leaue their Benefices 13. That concerning the Catechisme and summarie instruction of Christian doctrine that should be ordayned which the Emperour hath proposed to the Councell 14. That no man should haue more then one benefice taking away the differences of the quality of persons and of Benefices compatible and incompatible a new diuision not heard of in the ancient Decrees and a cause of many troubles in the Catholique Church and that the regular Benefices should bee giue into regulars and secular to seculars 〈◊〉 That he who now hath two or more shall retaine that only which he shall choose within a short time or shall incurre the penalty of the ancient Canons 16. That to take away all note of auarice from the Clergie nothing bee taken vpon any pretence whatsoeuer for the administration of holy things but that prouision be made that the Curates with two Clerkes or more may haue whereon to liue and mainetaine hospitality which may bee done by the Bishops by vniting benefices or assigning tenths vnto them or where that cannot bee done the Prince may prouide for them by 〈◊〉 or collections imposed vpon the Parishes 17. That in parish Masses the Gospel be expounded cleerely according to the capacity of the people and that the prayers which the Parish-Priest maketh together with the people bee in the vulgar tongue and that the sacrifice being ended in Latine publike prayers bee made in the vulgar tongue likewise and that at the same time or in other houres spirituall hymnes or Psalmes of Dauid approoued by the Bishop may bee sung in the same language 18. That the ancient Decree of Leo and Gelasius for the Communion vnder both kinds bee renewed 19. That before the administration of euery Sacrament an exposition bee made in the vulgar so that the ignorant may vnderstand their vse and efficacie 20. That according to the ancient Canons benefices may not bee conferred by the Vicars but by the Bishops themselues within the terme of sixe moneths otherwise that the collation may bee deuolued to the next Superiour and by degrees to the Pope 21. That the Mandats of Prouision expectatiues regresses resignations in confidence and commendaes bee reuoked and banished out of the Church as contrary to the Decrees 22. That the resignations in fauour be wholly exterminated from the Court of Rome it being as it were an election of ones selfe or a demanding of a successour a thing prohibited by the Canons 23. That simple Priories from which the cure of soules is taken away contrary to the foundation and assigned to a perpetuall Vicar with a small portion of tithes or of other renenue bee restored to their former state at the first vacancie 24. That benefices vnto which no office of preaching administring the Sacraments nor any other Ecclesiasticall charge is annexed may haue some spirituall cure imposed vpon them by the Bishop with the councell of the chapter or bee vnited to the next parishes because no Benefice ought or can bee without an office 25. That pensions bee not imposed vpon benefices and those abolished which are imposed already that the Ecclesiasticall reuenues may bee spent in maintaining the Pastors and poore and in other workes of pietie 26. That Ecclesiasticall iurisdiction throughout the whole Diocesse be restored to the Bishops all exemptions being taken away but of the chiefe gouernors of the Orders and Monasteries subiect vnto them and those who make generall Chapters to whom exemptions are granted by a lawfull title but yet with prouision that they bee not exempted from correction 27. That the Bishop may not vse iurisdiction and handle matters of great weight concerning the Diocesse without the counsell of the Chapter and that the Canons may reside continually in the Churches bee of good conuersation learned and at the least 25. yeeres of age in regard the lawes not giuing them the free disposition of their goods before that time they ought not to bee made counsellours to Bishops 28 That the degrees of affinity consanguinity and spirituall kindred be obserued or reformed and that it may not bee lawfull to dispence therein but with Kings and Princes for the publique good 29. That in regard many troubles haue risen by meanes of images the Synode would make prouision that the people may be taught what they ought to beleeue concerning them and that the abuses and superstitions if any be vsed in the worship of them may be taken away and that the same be done concerning indulgences pilgrimages reliques of Saints and of companies or confraternities 30. That the publike and ancient penance in the Catholike Church forgrieuous publike offences be restored and brought into vse as also fastings and other exercises of sorrow and publique prayers to appease the wrath of God 31. That excommunication be not decreed for euery sort of offence or contumacie but onely for the greatest and in which the offender doth perseuere after admonition 32. That to abbreuiate or quite take away suits of law for benefices by which the whole Clergie is blemished the distinction of petitorie and possessorie newly inuented in those causes may bee taken away nominations of Vniuersities abolished and a commandement giuen to Bishops to giue benefices not to those that seeke them but to those that auoid them and are worthy of them and their merit will be knowen if after their degree receiued in the Vniuersitie they shall haue spent some time in preaching with the consent of the Bishop and approbation of the people 33. That there beeing a suit for a benefice an Economique may bee created and arbitrators elected by the litigants which in case they refuse to doe that the Bishop may nominate and that these may determine the controuersie within six moneths and that no appeale may lie from them 34 That the Episcopall Synods may bee held once a yeere at the least and the Prouinciall once in euery three yeeres and the Generall if th ere bee none impediment euery tenth yeere The first of Ianuarie Vintimiglia arriued in Rome hauing made the iourney The negotiation of the Bishop of Vintimiglia in Rome in seuen daies Hee presented the letters to the Pope and declared his credence relating the cogitations and diuers ends and humours which were in the Councell and in what sort the Legates and other good seruants of his Holinesse thought the difficulties ought to bee managed The Pope held a congregation the third day and gaue account of the relation of Vintimiglia
now like to the Samaritanes who did not beleeue the womans relation of CHRIST vntill they had inquired and informed themselues that a great part of Christendome doth study the Scriptures and that the most Christian King had giuen no instructions to his Ambassadours but conformable to them which they haue presented to the Legates who presently will propose them as they haue promised to them the Fathers to whom the most Christian King doth principally send them expecting their iudgement vpon them that France doth not demand any singular thing but common to all the Catholique Church that if any maruell that the most necessary things are omitted in the propositions hee may assure himselfe that they beginne with the smaller matters that they may propose the other of more weight in their fit time as also to giue an easie execution to those which if they the Fathers will not beginne before they depart from Trent the Catholiques will cry out the aduersaries will laugh and will both say that the fathers of Trent doe not want knowledge but a will to doe good and that they haue constituted good lawes without touching them so much as with one of their fingers but leauing the obseruation of them to their posterity And if in the demands exhibited any doe thinke that some thing is contained conformable to the bookes of the aduersaries he holdeth them vnworthy of answere to those who hold them immoderate hee will say nothing but that of Cicero that it is an absurdity to desire temperance of mediocrity in the best things which are so much the better by how much the bigger they are He said the holy Ghost did say to lukewarme moderators that hee would cast them out of the body that they should consider the small good the Church had by the moderate reformation of the Councel of Constance and of the next which he would not nominate for feare of offending the eares of some and likewise of the Councels of Ferrara Florence the Laterane and the first of Trent and how many sorts of men how many Prouinces Kingdomes and Nations haue since departed from the Church Hee turned his speech to the Italian and Spanish Fathers that a serious emendation of Ecclesiasticall discipline was more for the good of them then of the Bishop of Rome the chiefe Vicar of CHRIST and successour of Peter who hath the highest authority in the Church of God that their life and honour was in question and therefore that he would say no more In the answere to the letters and the Ambassadours Oration the King The answere was commended for his pious noble actes and exhorted as if he had been present to imitate his predecessors turning all his cogitations to the defence of the Apostolike Sea and preseruation of the ancient faith and to giue eare to those who preach vnto him the Kingdome of God and not to those who preach a present vtility and an imaginary tranquillity which will neuer be a true peace adding that the King would surely doe so by the help of GOD and in regard of the goodnesse of his disposition of the Counsell of the Queene Mother and of the Nobility of France that the Synod will labour to define things necessary for the reformation of the Church vniuersall and for the good and interests of the particular of the Kingdome of France In the end of the Congregation the Cardinall of Mantua proposed that to make a more quicke dispatch the Congregations of the Diuines might bee held twice a day and Prelates deputed to propose the correction of the abuses in the matter of Order and so it was decreed The biting speach of the Ambassador did pierce the mindes of the Papalins and particularly when hee sayd that the Articles were addressed principally to the Synode Which words they thought were contrarie to the Decree that the Legates onely should propose a principall secret to preserue the Popes authoritie But they were mooued more that he said that he had deferred the proposition of more important matters vntill another time whence they drew great consequences especially hauing alwayes feared that they had not as yet discouered their desseignes and that they did plot greater matters As also to speake vnto the Italian and Spanish Fathers as if they had other interests then the Pope seemed a seditious manner of treating The Ambassadour gaue a copie of his Oration and by those words which hee spake of the Pope That hee hath supreame authoritie in the Church of God some Popish Prelates noted that in reciting them hee had sayd Who hath full power in the Church vniuersall drawing them to the fauour of their opinion and disputing that it was as much to haue full power in the Church-vniuersall as to gouerne the Church-vniuersall which the French-men did so much abhorre in the Decree of the institution But himselfe and the other Frenchmen affirmed that hee had pronounced them as they were written The next day Loraine went to Ispruc to visit the Emperour and King of The Card of Loraine goeth to Ispruc the Romans accompanied with nine Prelats and foure Diuines of the most learned amongst them He had first a promise from the Legats that while hee was absent the Article of the marriage of Priests should not be handled which he did instantly desire that nothing might be determined or preconceiued contrary to the commission which he had from the Kings to obtaine of the Councell a dispensation for the Cardinall of Bourbon to marry Cardinall Altemps also went to Rome recalled by the Pope to be Generall of the A dispensatioÌ„ to marry for the Card of Bourbon Card. Altemps is to be eneâ—â—ll of the Popes army souldiers which he purposed to raise for his owne securitie For vnderstanding that leuies were made in Germany by the Dukes of Saxony and Wittenberg and by the Landgraue of Hassia howsoeuer it was generally beleeued that all was done to assist the Hugonots of France yet considering that the Count of Luna had written that the Dutchmen had a great desire to inuade Rome and did remember the Sacke sixe and thirtie yeeres since hee thought it was wisedome not to bee vnprouided and for the same cause reuiued the treatie of making a combination with all the Italian Princes for the defence of Religion In the congregations the Diuines of the first ranke did vniformly agree in condemning the first article euery part thereof as hereticall as also the second saying that secret marriages were true mariages But there was the difference before metioned betweene Salmeron and the Deane of Paris whether the Church hath power to make them void Those who held the negatiue stood vpon that ground that the matter forme minister receiuer are essential in euery Sacrament in which as being instituted by God no Ecclesiastical power hath any thing to doe They said that the Councell of Florence hauing declared that the consent of the parties onely is necessary to Matrimonie he that
Prelates had sent letters to him in which were complaints against the proceedings of the Italians and many Articles of Reformation which 't is like they would not dart to doe except they knew their Kings minde Hee said also that the Count of Luna when the Popes ministers had spoken of the too much licence of the Spanish Prelates in their speaches answered thus what could bee done if those Prelates should say that they spake as they thought in their conscience Hee layd moreouer that in the conference hee will haue with the Cardinall of Loraine hee was of opinion that they would conclude to make their petitions to bee proposed by the Ambassadours and that his Maiestie had caused his Diuines to consult vpon them and vpon other conciliarie affaires and that howsoeuer himselfe and the Nuncio Delphinus had vsed much diligence yet they were not able to learne the particulars But within a short time they came to light For the Iesuite Canisius do rote to the Generall Laynez that the Emperour was ill affected towards the Councell and made many points to bee consulted on that hee might resolde how to proceede in case the Pope did prefeuere in refusing to propose the reformation or in giuing words contrary to his deeds One point was what Points consulted on in the Emperours cour the Emperours authoritie might be in Councell and that Fredericus Staphilus Confessor to the Queene of Bahemia was the chiefe man in the consultation Canisius desired that one of the Societie might be sent vnto him whom he might bring into the consultation and by him discouer all Whereupon Laynez hauing conferred with Cardinall Simoneta they resolued to send Father Natalis by whom all was discouered And the Articles consulted on were seuenteene 1. Whether a generall Councell lawfully In number 17 assembled by the fauour of Princes may change the order determined by the Pope to be obserued in handling the matters and bring in a new manner 2. Whether it be profitable for the Church that the Councell should handlematters and determine them as it is directed by the Pope or Court of Rome so that it may not doe otherwise 3. Whether if the Pope die in time of the councell the Fathers thereof ought to choose another 4. What the Emperours power is the Sea of Rome being voyde and the Councell open 5. Whether when matters are handled concerning the peace and tranquillitie of the Christian common wealth the Ambassadours of Princes ought to haue a deciding voice howsoeuer they haue it not concerning matters of faith 6. Whether Princes may recall their Orators and Prelates from the councell without imparting it to the Legats 7. Whether the Pope may dissolue or suspend the Counsel without the participation of Princes and especially of the Emperour 8. Whether it be fit that Princes should interpose to cause more necessarie and expedient matters to be handled in Counsell 9. Whether the Orators of Princes may expound to the Fathers in person those things which the Princes commit vnto them to be expounded 10. Whether a meanes may be found that the Fathers sent by the Pope and Princes may bee free in giuing their voyces in Councell 11. What course may be taken that the Pope and Court of Rome may not interpose in ordayning that which is to be handled in Councell that the libertie of the Fathers may not bee hindered 12. Whether a meanes may be found that no fraude violence or extortion bee vsed in deliuering the opinions of the Fathers 13. Whether any thing may bee handled bee it point of doctrine or reformation of the Church before it bee discussed by the learnell 14. what remedie may bee found if the Italian Prelates doecont inue their obstinacie in not suffering matters to be resolued 15. What remedie may be vsed to him 〈…〉 the con 〈…〉 of the Italian Prelates when the Popes authoritie is in question 16. Now the practises may bee remoued which hinder the determination of the point of residencie 17. Whether it bee seemely that the Emperour should personally assist in Councell But a long and serious consultation was held in Rome whether the petitions A consultation in Rome of the French-men ought to be proposed and they consideredred not so much the weight of the things themselues as the consequences thereof For obseruing what de Ferrieres had said in his Oration that the petitions exhibited were of the lighter sort and that others remained of more weight they coniectured that the French-men hauing not made those demands because they desired to obtaine them they aimed to make entrance by that way to propose others which they had in their minde and that by these which they call light the gate being opened passage might not bee denied them what attempt soeuer they would make besides For these and other respects it was resolued to write to the Legates that absolutely they should not bee proposed nor a negatiue giuen but onely a delay interposed and the meanes they were to vse were written also At the same time a writing of an vncertaine Authour came from Rome in answere of those petitions A writing published in Rome against the French petitions which immediately was spread in Trent and in the Emperors Court And it was beleeued in Rome that by these meanes they had giuen a good counterpoise to the instances of the French-men But the Pope was more troubled with the nouitie at the Emperours Court to consult of matters so preiudiciall to him knowing well that the Papall dignitie is preserued by the reuerence and certaine perswasion of Christians that it cannot bee called into question that when the world doeth begin to examine matters apparant reasons will not be wanting to disturbe the best things He obserued that his predecessors had vsed potent remedies in like occasions and that when the foundation of faith is questioned that precept to resist the beginnings taketh place For as in the breaches of riuers if the smallest ruptures be not stopped the chanell cannot be kept full so when there is but a small ouerture against the supreame authoritie and not stopped it is easily caried to an absolute downefall Hee was counselled to write a Briefe to the Emperour concerning this his distaste as Paul the third did to the Emperour Charles about the Colloquies of Spira and reprehend him for questioning those Articles as things that are most cleare and in another Briefe to reproue the Counsellers for perswading him to it and to admonish the Diuines who haue assisted in the businesse to seeke an absolution from the censures But hauing thought well on it hee considered that the state of things was not then as it was vnder Paul First because that disputation was publike whereas this was priuate and concealed of purpose that it might not bee knowne so that hee might dissemble all notice of it whereas if it should continue after his publike reprehension of it hee should put himselfe into greater danger that it was
residence was exquisitely obserued by all before any Canons or humane Decrees were made because euery one held that hee was bound by God But since that some haue perswaded themselues that there was no obligation but that which is deriued from humane Lawes howsoeuer these haue often beene renewed and fortified with penalties yet all hath still growen worse and worse The same day Cardinall Seripando dyed to the great griefe of all the Prelates and of all Trent hauing in the morning receiued the Sacrament of the Eucharist which hee tooke out of his bed vpon his knees After that hee returned into his bed and in the presence of fiue Prelates and of the Secretaries of Venice and Florence and of all his familie hee made a long Oration The death of Seripando in Latin vntill his spirits did faile him hee confessed his faith wholly confortable to the Catholique of the Romane Church spake of the workes of a Christian of the Resurrection of the dead of the affaires of the Councell recommending the progresse of it to the Legates and the Cardinall of Loraine but striuing to set downe the meanes his spirit did faile him and he sayd that GOD had forbid him to proceede further but that his Diuine Maiestie would speake himselfe in time and place and so passed without saying any more The Count of Luna wrote from the Emperours Court to Martin Gusdelun the Secretary and sent a copy of a letter written to him from the King in which his Maiesty did aduise that the Pope had complained to him of the Spanish Prelates and howsoeuer hee beleeued that his Holinesse was not well informed thinking that the Prelates would shew deuotion towards the Apostolique Sea yet hee gaue order to the Count that at his comming to Trent hee should cause them to fauour the Pope as farre as their conscience could permit and so to carry themselues that his Holinesse might not haue cause to complaine of him And to this purpose the Count wrote also to Granata Segouia and Leon. The eighteenth of March in which no Congregation was held by reason of the obsequies of Seripando the French Ambassadours appeared solemnely before the two Legates and complained that these eleuen moneths since the first day of their arriuall in Trent vntill then they had made knowen the desolations of France and the dangers of Christendome for the differences of Religion and declared that the most vnecessary and principall remedie was a good intire reformation of manners and s 〈…〉 moderation of positiue Lawes and had alwayes receiued good hope and gracious wordes but could neuer see any effect of them that the reformation is auoyded as much as is possible that the greater part of the Fathers and Theologues are now more hard and seuere th 〈…〉 i◠〈◊〉 yielding to the necessitie of the time they prayed them to consider how many good men dyed before they were able to doe any good worke for the publique seruice whereof the Cardinals of M 〈…〉 and Seripando were examples desiring them to doe something for the discharge of their conscience while they had ti 〈…〉 The 〈◊〉 answered that they were displeased with this long deferring of matters 〈…〉 〈◊〉 and Seripando were cause that themselues 〈…〉 so great a weight praying them to expect 〈◊〉 and N 〈…〉 〈◊〉 would presently arriue They were 〈◊〉 with the 〈…〉 the 〈◊〉 ther because the Imp 〈…〉 made instance 〈◊〉 would 〈…〉 ly expecting the negotiation of the Emperours Ambassadours in Rome who together with Lewis 〈…〉 made request to the Pope that a generall reformation of the whole Church in the Head and in the members might bee made not in Rome but in the Councell and also that the Decree that the Legates onely might propose in Councell should be reuoked as contrary to the liberty of the Ambassadours and Prelates in propounding what they thought profitable these for their Churches and those for their States The negotiation of the Ambassadors of the Emperour King of Spaine in Rome This instance the Emperour the tight fit should be first made to the Pope and afterwards to the Councell Notwithstanding these Princes were not absolutely of one minde For howsoeuer Don Lewis made the same demands apart yet afterwards hee desired the Pope to perswade the Emperour not to seeke the communion of the Cup and marriage of Priests saying that the King had giuen commission to his Ambassadour to goe to Trent and perswade that it should not bee spoken of or if it were that the Spanish Prelates should oppose it Hee exhorted the Pope to endeuour to winne the heretiques by gentlenesse not sending Nuncij but vsing the meanes of the Emperour and of other Princes of authoritie to accept the demands of the Frenchmen and to leaue the Councell free that all may propose and no practises bee vsed in making the resolutions The Popes answere to the Ambassadours was that the decree The Popes answere Proponentibus Legatis should bee so expounded that euery one might propose what he would and that to the Legates which parted lately hee had giuen libertie to resolue all things which might oâ—â—urre in Councell without writing at all that the reformation was desired by him and that he had often made instance for it and that if the world would haue had it from Rome it should haue beene done by this time and put in execution also but seeing they would haue it from Trent if it were not effected the cause ought to bee as 〈…〉 ed onely to the difficulties which were amongst the Fathers that hee desired to see an end of the Councell and did procure and sollicite it nor had euer any thought to suspend it that in conformitie hereof hee would write to the Legates and did write that the Decree proponentibus Legatis was made to take away confusion but that his will was that 〈◊〉 of the Prelates should bee hindered to propose what hee thought fitte and that they should dispatch the 〈◊〉 according to the voyces of the Fathers without expecting any order from Rome But this letter was to giue satisfaction and not to worke any effect For Morone the prime Legate Secret instructions giuen to Cardinall Morone had instructions apart to giue a 〈◊〉 to the orders also which should come from Rome The Pope answered Don Lewis in particular that hee had opened the Councell upon promise of his Maiestie that hee would protect it and preâ—â—rue the authoritie of the Apostoli 〈…〉 Sea but that he found hee was decerted in regard he had 〈…〉 his Prelates then from he was not pleased it should haue license nor be in seruitude to those Princes who preach liberty and are desirous to command that euery one made request to him for the libertie of the Councell but hee did not know whether they had all well considered of what importance it would bee if the Prelates had the raines laid on the necke that howsoeuer there were amongst them some men excellent for
integrity and wisedome yet there were of those also who wanted either one of them or both all which would bee dangerous if they were not kept in order that perhaps it did least of all concerne him to thinke of it because his authority being grounded vpon the promises of God hee did trust in those that Princes had more neede to beware in regard of the preiudices which may ensue and that if the Prelates had such superfluous liberty perhaps his Catholique Maiestie would haue cause to bee sorie for it that for reformation the impediments did not proceede from him that he would continue to deferre the demands of Princes concerning the communion of the Cup and mariage of Priests desiring his Maiestie to consider that as hee dissented from others in these particulars so in euery thing else there are some who make requests for it and others who oppose Hee concluded that it was in the power of his Maiestie to see a fruitfull and a sudden end of the Councell from which so soone as hee was free hee might promise himselfe all fauour from him The twentieth of March the Diuines made an end of the Articles of Matrimony and the Legates consulted priuately whether it were good to propose the doctrine and canons thereof in the congregations of the Fathers But considering that the French-men and Spaniards would oppose and that greater controuersies might be raised then euer were and that if they should propose the abuses onely they should giue the Emperours and French Ambassadours fit occasion to enter againe into the matter of reformation they were much perplexed what to doe Varmiense thought good to make triall to accommodate some of the difficulties but Simoneta feared that some great preiudice might ensue in regard of the instability of his colleague and attributing the blame of all the disorders which haue hapned in Councell to the two Legates dead who proceeding in the matter of residence rather according to their owne opinion then the necessities of the Church haue by too much integrity caused all the mischiefe and sayd it was not fit to put themselues in danger of raising greater and therefore did not consent that any of them should bee spoken of Finally they concluded to intermit all discussions vntill the comming of the new Legates In the meane time The Cardinal of Loraine resolueth to goe to Venice Loraine resolued to goe to Venice to recreate his mind possessed with griefe for the death of his brother the great Prior which also had reuiued his former sorrow for the death of the Duke his other brother The difficulties which were spoken of were sixe One concerning the The 6. difficulties which trouble the Councell Decree made long before that the Legates onely should propose 〈◊〉 Whether residence were de iure diuino 3. Whether Bishops are instituted by CHRIST 4. Concerning the authority of the Pope 5. To â—ncrease the number of the Secretaries and to hold an exact account of the Suffrages 6. Which was of most importance concerning the generall reformation which I was willing to repeate 〈…〉 as a recapitulation of that wherein the Councel hath beene troubled vntill this time and a pro 〈…〉 of the troubles which shall be related hereafter The newes was now stale in Trent of the instance made in Rome to the Pope For the Emperours Ambassadours and the French had published it should be done and that afterwards they would make the same requests to the Councel The Cardinall of Loraine who was wont to speake variously said that if those Princes did receiue satisfaction by proposing their petitions of reformation and the reformation made without diminution of the Popes authority those instances would immediatly cease And hee added afterwards that the Pope might haue a good proceeding in the reformation and a quicke dispatch of the Councel if hee would declare himselfe plainely what points hee would not haue to bee discussed that they might labour in discussing the others by which meanes the contentions would be taken away which haue caused all the delayes For some who desire to shew their affection to his Holinesse supposing that a part of those petitions may be preiudiciall to the Apostolique Sea doe oppose them all and others denying that any of them doe preiudice doe cause the businesse to bee drawen in length But if his Holinesse would declare himselfe the difficulties would cease The Emperours Ambassadours gaue a copie to many in Trent of his Maiesties letter to the Pope which made the Legates resolue to spread also the copie of the letter which themselues had written in answere to the Emperour when hee sent them that which hee had written to the Pope which letter beeing composed according to the instructions sent from Rome did containe the same conceipts as the letters of his Holinesse did The Pope comparing the propositions of all the Ambassadours with the speech of Loraine whereof aduice was sent him was so much the more resolute not to consent to the propositions of reformation made by the French-men And indeed not onely a person of a great spirit and experienced in the world as the Pope was but euery meane capacitie might discouer the cunning vsed to draw him into the net in case he had not beene warie He considered that to say he should declare which of the petitions did not please him did signifie nothing but that by suffering the others to be discussed hee should leaue a way wide open to bring in the others afterwards which were to his preiudice And who could doubt that to obtaine the first would not bee an end but a degree to passe to that at which they aymed and that to release the Ecclesiasticall precepts belonging to thrites as the communion of the Cup marriage of Priests vse of the Latin tongue which seeme at the first view not to derogate from the Popes authoritie would notwithstanding cause immediatly a totall destruction of the foundations of the Church of Rome Some things make a faire shew and seeme that they may bee admitted without losse but a wise man must consider the conclusion of things rather then their beginning Being therefore resolued to stop these first passages and considering what other remedies there might bee hee returned to his first cogitations that the King of Spaine had neither interest nor any affection to prosecute the instances made that the Emperor and French men did 〈…〉 bour in them hoping by this meaneâ— to satisfie their people and to appease the discords not knowing that the heretikes doe inculcate the reformation that they may haue a pretence for their separation from the Church and would not bee reduced though it should be made Hee thought therefore that if the Princes were made to vnderstand this they would abandon their instance and suffer the Councell to end quietly Wherefore he wholely bent his endeuours to ouercome the difficulties by this meanes And considering well all respects he thought it more easie to perswade the Emperor
who could determine of him selfe and was of a more gentle and sweete disposition farre from any cunning and not intangled with warre whereas in France the King being a child many that were partakers in the gouernment vsing many artifices and hauing diuers interests it would be very hard to doe any good Where-vpon he resolued that Cardinall Morone before he entred into the affayres of the Councell should goe to the Emperour for this end And remembring what Loraine The Pope resolueth to send Cardinal Morone to the Emperour said in Trent that the Emperour would goe to Bolonia to receiue the Crowne he resolued to try whether he could induce that Cardinall to bee a mediatour herein and so to translate the Councell to that Citie He gaue order to the Bishop of Vintimiglia to insinuate with him and to perswade And hath a plot vpon the Cardinall of Loraine him to it and to giue him a meanes of entrance he caused Boromeo to giue him commission to condole with him for the death of his brother the great Prior. But before this order came the Cardinall was gone for Padua The Bishop therefore conferring with Simoneta concluded that the importance of the matter did not admit any losse of time nor could bee negotiated but in presence Wherefore he resolued to follow him pretending to see a Nephew of his who was very sicke in Padua Being come thither hee visited the Cardinall presented the letters of Boromeo and condoled with him making no shew of any other businesse Talking together the Cardinall demaunded what newes there was in Trent since his departure and whether Cardinall Morone would goe to the Emperour as was reported After many discourses on both sides the Bishop began to put him in minde that his Excellencie had formerly told him in Trent that in case the Pope would go to Bolonia the Emperour would goe thither also and would make it an occasion to receiue the Crowne which would turne to the great aduantage of his Holinesse to maintaine the possession of coronation which Germanie did oppugne The Cardinall affirming this againe the B. added that hee had then sent aduise therof to Rome and now had receiued an answer by which he did conclude that a very faire occasion was presented to his Excellencie of doing much good to the Church of GOD by labouring to bring so profitable a disseigne to effect For in case he could perswade his Maiestie to go to Bolonia calling also the Councell thither he might assure himselfe that his Holinesse would resolue to be there likewise and that by the assistance of them both the affaires of the Synod would haue a quicke dispatch and a happy successe The Cardinall desired to see what was written to him and the Bishop making demonstration to proceede freely with him shewed him the letters of Cardinall Boromeo and a writing of Ptolemeus Gallus the Popes Secretarie The Cardinall hauing read all answered that at his returne to Trent bot should better vnderstand the Emperors mind and what answere the Pope had sent to his Maiestie whereby hee might resolue better and would not faile to bestow his paines if there were occasion The Bishop replying that he might plainely vnderstand the Popes mind by the letters which he shewed him and that there was no cause to expect better information the Cardinall entred into other discourses neither could the Bishop though he often returned to the same matter draw any other answere from him Hee sayd indeed that the Emperour had spoken of his going to Bolonia because the Pope had told him of his purpose to make the reformation but seeing that it is now plaine by long experience that howsoeuer his Holinesse promiseth many things yet nothing is executed in Councell his Maiestie and other Princes do beleeue that hee hath no true meaning of performance and that otherwise the Legates would not haue failed to haue executed his will Hee sayd the Emperour was not satisfied for that the Pope hauing in Ianuary shewed a purpose to go to Bolonia was cooled on the sudden and that when his Maiestie told him of of his desire to assist personally in Councel his Holinesse laboured much to diswade him vsing his wonted varietie of speeches He said also that the Emperour would not resolue to goe into Bolonia lest he should displease the Princes who might doubt that when he was there his Holinesse would gouerne all after his owne manner conclude the Synode as he listed without making any reformation He said he had receiued aduise of the instance made by Don Lewis d' Auila in the name of the Catholique King and was glad to heare it And speaking at large of the particulars hee added that it was necessarie it should bee performed euen from Alpha to Omega and that it was fit to remooue from the Councell fiftie Bishops at the least who doe alwayes oppose all good resolutions Hee sayd that formerly he thought there were more abuses in France then else where but now he knew that there were enough in Italy also For the Churches are in the hands of Cardinals who ayming at profit onely doe wholly abandon them and leaue the cure to a poore Priest by which meanes the Churches are ruined and Simonies and an infinitie of other disorders committed For remedie whereof the Princes and their ministers did proceed moderately hoping that at the last the desired reformation would be made That himselfe also had proceeded with respect but now seeing that it was time to labour in earnest for the seruice of GOD hee would burthen his conscience no more but in the first voyce hee should giue was resolued to speake hereof That his familie had suffered as euery one knoweth the losse of two brothers that himselfe would spend his blood in the same cause though not in Armes as they did that his Holinesse ought not to hearken to those who would diuert him from so pious an intention but to resolue to obtaine a reward at the hands of GOD by the merit of remouing the abuses of the Church Hee sayd also that when the new Legates came who no doubt would be well informed of the Popes minde it would hee knowne what his purpose was concerning the reformation in regard they could haue no cause to delay it if they meant to make it at all And howsoeuer the Bishop did often assay to bring him backe to speake of the iourney to Bolonia yet hee alwayes turned the discourse another way Vintimiglia sent aduice of all to Rome and gaue his censure I that howso euer the Car 〈…〉 had heere to fore made mention of this iourney his mind was contrarie and spake it only in cunning to discouer the intention of his holinesse and of the County and that he was glad he had found his purpose For if he had promised to labour herein he might haue prolonged the businesse and caused diuers preiudiciall inconueniences to arise Aduise came to Rome that the French King had
made peace with the Newes out of France Hugonots the particular conditions being not knowen as yet And the Pope thinking it proceeded from some Prelats who though they did not openly declare themselues to be Protestants yet did follow that party hee resolued to discouer them and was wont to say that he was wronged more by the masked heretiques then by the bare-faced Whereupon the last of March hauing caused first the Emperours letter written to him to be read as also his owne answere he passed from that businesse and related the confusions of France adding that the Cardinall Chastillion hauing changed his name of Bishop of Beauuois into Count of Beauuois had also pronounced himselfe depriued of the Cardinals Hat all the disorders to him to the Arch-bishop of Aix the Bishop of V 〈…〉 and some others Which things how soeuer they were notorius and needed no further proofe to come to the declaration thereof yet he gaue order that the Cardinals who gouerned the Inquisition should proceed against them The Cardinall of Pisa answering that there was need of proper and speciall authoritie the Pope ordained that a new Bull should be made which was dated the seuenth of April and contained in substance That the Pope of Rome being Vicar of CHRIST to whom he hath recommended the feeding of his sheepe to reduce those that wander to bridle with temporall penalties those who can not be gained by admonitions hee hath not finde the beginning of his assumption omitted to execute this charge Notwithstanding some Bishops are not onely fallen into hereticall errours but doe also fauour 〈◊〉 heretikes opposing the faith For prouision wherein hee commandeth the generall Inquisitors of Rome to whom he hath formerly 〈◊〉 ended this businesse 〈◊〉 proceed against such though Bishops and Cardinals inhabiting on places where the Luther 〈…〉 sect is potent with power to one them 〈◊〉 Rome 〈◊〉 Edict or to the consines of the Church to appeare personally or if 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 appeare to proceed to sentence which hee will pronounce 〈…〉 onsistorio The Cardinals in conformitie of the Popes or inaud cited by Edict to appeare personally in Rome to purge themselues from imputation of heresie and of being 〈◊〉 of heretikes 〈◊〉 Cologui Cardinall de Chastilion Saint Maine Arch-bishop of 〈◊〉 Iohn 〈…〉 luc Bishop of Valence Iohannes Antonius 〈◊〉 Bisop of Trâ—jes Iohn Blankan son Bishop of Apo 〈…〉 〈◊〉 Bishop of 〈◊〉 But the absence of Loraine in Trent and 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 of the 〈◊〉 of the new Legates with opinion that the forme of pro 〈…〉 councell should bee changed and the dayes of the Passion and Easter approaching gaue some 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 negotiations 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Cardinall 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 to hon 〈…〉 the Lagate M 〈…〉 who was th 〈…〉 expected The entry of Card. 〈◊〉 into Trent and arriued the next day late at night Hee made his entry pontifically vnder a canopy was met by the Legats Ambassadours and Fathers of the Councell and Clergie of the Citie and conducted to the Cathedrall Church where the ceremonies vsed in receiuing Legats were performed The morrow which was Easter day he sung the solemne Masse in the Chappell The Count of Luna came to Trent also this day and was met by the Prelates and Ambassadours He entred into the Citie betweene the Ambassadors of the Emperour and of France with many demonstrations of friendship He was also visited by the French who tolde him they had commission from the King and Queene to communicate all their affaires vnto him and offered to ioyne with him in all the seruices of the Catholique King his Master Luna answered that he had the same order to communicate with them and that he would holde good correspondencie Hee visited the Legats vsing many louing words and generall offers The thirteenth of Aprill there was a congregation to receiue Cardinall Card. Morone is receiued in congregation Morone where after the Briefe of his Legation was read hee made a speech fit for the occasion and said that the warres seditions and other calamities present and imminent for our sinnes would cease if a meanes were found to appease GOD and to restore the ancient puritie for which and the Pope had with great iudgement assembled the Councell in which are two Cardinals Princes famous for nobilitie and vertue Ambassadours of the Emperour and of so many great Kings Princes free Cities and Nations and Prelats of excellent learning and integretie and most skilfull Diuines But Mantus and Seripando being dead the Pope had substituted him and ioyned Nauaggero with him which he had refused knowing the weight of the burthen and the weakenesse of his strength But the necessitie of obedience hath ouer come feare that he was commanded to goe to the Emperour and would returne shortly to treat with the Fathers in company of the other Legates that which doth concerne the saluation of the people the honour of the Church and the glory of CHRIST that hee brought with him two things one a good meaning of the Pope to secure the doctrine of faith to correct bad manners to prouide for the necessities of Prouinces and to establish peace and vnion euen with the aduersaries as much as pietie and the dignitie of the Apostolique Sea can permit the other his owne readines to doe what his Holinesse hath commanded him He prayed the Fathers that contentious and discord and vnprofitable questions being layd a side which doe grieously offend Christendom they would handle seriously the things that are necessarie The Count of Luna vsed perswasions to all the Prelats vessals of his Perswasions of the Count of Luna King Spaniards or Italians or beneficed in his states exhorting them in the name of his Maiestie to stand vnited in The seruice of God and reuerence towards the Apostolique Sea and not to doe themselues wrong saying he had commission to aduise particularly of the proceedings of euery one and that his Maiestie will keepe a particular 〈◊〉 come of those who will carrie themselues according to his desire and that he would not haue them say any thing against their conscience And he spake to that euery one vnderstood that these last words were spoken seriously and the other in Ceremonie Morone was willing to see Loraine before he went to the Emperour who because hee would not speake with him deferred his returne For hauing spoken in Venice with Nauaggero and vnderstood a good part of the Popes instructions hee was willing to auoyd occasion that Morone communicating vnto him all or part of that which hee was to treate with the Emperour should put him into some obligation Whereupon Morone parted the sixteenth of Aprill Hee sayd he was sent onely to iustifie the Popes good intention The negotiation of Morone with the Emperour that the Councell might proceede and an absolute reformation of the Church bee made without any exception Notwithstanding his other commissions were knowen which were to disswade his Maiestie from comming to Trent because many impediments of
himselfe of those affaires and returne assoone as was possible seeking to giue the Pope all satisfaction and to make him his friend and for matters of the councell not to thinke on them more then his conscience and honour did compell him Shee added that hee should haue the same authoritie in the kingdome as hee had before and therefore should hasten his returne The Queenes letters came to Rome and Trent in the end of May which as they were very gratefull to the Pope and made him beleeue he should see a good end of the Councel so an other accident did much displease him For in France consultation beeing had how to pay the debts of the Crowne the Ecclesiasticall goods are aliened in France without the Popes leaue Decree for aliening the valew of one hundred thousand crownes of Ecclesiasticall immooueable goods was confirmed by the Kings Edict and sentence of the Parlament This raised a great tumult of the Priests who said their priuiledges and immunities were violated and that sacred things could not bee aliened for any cause whatsoeuer without the authority and decree of the Pope To pacifie which noise the Ambassadour desired his Holinesse to giue his consent alleadging that the King was exhausted by the last warres deseigning to put his affaires in order that hee may beginne as his purpose euer was since the making of the peace to reunite all the Kingdome in the Catholique religion and that hee might be able to force whosoeuer should oppose he meant to impose a subsidie and to cause the Clergie to contribute their part also whereunto the Church was so much more bound then others by how much her interests were more in question that all beeing considered nothing was found to bee more easie then to supply that necessity with the alienation of some few Ecclesiasticall reuenues wherein he desired the consent of his Holinesse The Pope answered that the demand was painted foorth with a faire pretence Which maketh the Pope angry of defending the Church but was the onely way to ruine it for the auoiding whereof his securest course was not to consent to it And howsoeuer some might thinke that the French would proceed to execution without him yet he was of opinion that leaue would not haue beene demanded in case they could haue found buyers without it thinking that none would dare to aduenture their money fearing as the affaires of the world are vncertaine a time might come in which the Ecclesiastiques would resume their rents and not restore the price Therefore hauing proposed the businesse in Consistory by the deliberation of the Cardinals he resolued not to consent but by diuers excuses to shew it was impossible to obtaine that demand at his hands Loraine bearing an irreconciliable hate to the Hugonots not so much for religion as for faction which himselfe and his house had alwaies with them beeing assured it was impossible to reconcile friendship was much displeased that the matters of the peace did proceed For his returne into France hee thought fit to consider very well when and in what manner it ought to bee and for his particular affaires hee thought it necessary to hold good intelligence with the Pope and Court of Rome and with the Ministers of Spaine also more then formerly he had done Therefore he beganne from that day not to be so seuere in procuring the reformation and to shew greater reuerence to the Pope and to haue good correspondence with the Legats But besides the trouble for the demand of the alienation the Pope had another of no losse weight For hauing often promised the French Ambassadour Agreat difference in Rome about precedence betweene the French and Spanish Ambassadours to giue him his due place at Whitsontide and desiring to performe it he assembled some Cardinals to find a meanes to giue the Spanish Ambassadour satisfaction The courses were proposed one to giue him place vnder the Deacon on the left hand another vpon a stoole at the top of the Deacons bench But these did not take away the difficulty For there remained still matter of our currencie in bearing the traine of his Holinesse and giuing water for his hands when hee did celebrate the Masse and in receiuing incense and the pax The difficulty of the traine and the water did not presse the 〈…〉 because the Pope was not to celebrate and the Emperours Ambassadour was to bee there For the incense and the pax a temper was found that they should be giuen to all on the right side euen to the Ambassadour of Florence also who was the last and then to those on the left The French was not content with this and said that the Pope had promised him his place and that the Spaniard either should not come or should stand vnder him and would depart from Rome if this were not performed And it pleased the Spanish Ambassadour as little whereupon the Pope sent him word that he was resolute to giue the French Ambassadour his place The Spaniard answered that if the Pope were resolute to doe him that grieuance hee would read a writing to him The Cardinals who treated with him in the Popes name shewed him it was not good to doe so before his Holinesse had seene it lest not being knowen before some inconuenience might arise The Ambassadour was vnwilling to giue it but in the end was content Which the Pope hauing read was very angry at the forme of words which The Protestation of the Spanish Ambassador he said were impertinent Finally he was brought into the Popes Chamber with foure witnesses where he read his protestation on his knees which did containe That the King of Spaine ought to precede the French King in regard of the antiquity power and greatnesse of Spaine and of the multitude of his other Kingdomes by which he is the greatest and most potent King of the world because the Catholike faith and Church of Rome haue euer beene defended and preserued in his states that if his Holinesse will declare or hath declared in words or writing in fauour of France the grieuance and iniustice was notorious Therefore he in the name of his King doeth contradict all declaration of precedence or equality in fauour of France as frustrate and void against the notorious right of his Catholique Maiestie and if it hath beene made there is a nullity in it being done without knowledge of the cause and citation of the party and that his Holinesse doing this will because of great inconueniences in all Christendome The Pope answered admitting the Protestation Si and in quantum excusing himselfe for the citation omitted because hee gaue nothing to the French men but preserued the place in which he had euer seen◠them next the Emperors Ambassadours but offered notwithstanding to commit the cause to the Colledge of Cardinals or to the whole Rota adding that he loued the King and would doe him all the good offices he could The Ambassador replied that his
Holinesse had depriued himselfe of doing the King any good office by giuing him so great a grieuance The Pope answered againe not for out cause but your owne and for the benefiâ—s 〈◊〉 by vs to the King these words were not worthy to bee put into the protestation made vnto 〈◊〉 The President Birague arriued in Trent at the same time whom as we said before the French King had sent to the Councel and the Emperour who 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 Trent was receiued in Congregation the second of 〈◊〉 where no Ambassadors inferior to the French were present that he might 〈◊〉 them place because Is receiued in congregation he had not the title of Ambassadour in the Kings 〈◊〉 He presented the letters of the King dated the fifteenth of April which saiel in substance That the troubles and 〈◊〉 raised in the kingdome for cause of religion were very well knoweâ—â— also his 〈◊〉 with the 〈◊〉 and assistance of Princes and 〈◊〉 his friends 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 by armes that it pleased God in his incomprehensible Iudgements not to suffer those remedies of armes to produce any thing but 〈◊〉 slaughters sackings of cities ruines of Churches losse of Princes Lords Knights and other calamities and desolations so that it is easie to know that they were not fit to heale the infirmitie of Spirits which are ouercome onely by reason and perswasion that this hath caused him to make a Pacification according to the contents of his letters dispatched vpon that occasion not to permit the establishing of a new faith in the kingdome but that armes being layd aside he might with lesse contradiction make an vnion of all his Subiects in the same holy and Catholike religion a benefit which he did expect from the mercy of God and from a good and serious reformation which he did promise himselfe from the Synod And because hee had many things to represent to them and to desire of them he resolued to send Monsieur Renaut Birague who would informe them of all by word of mouth praying them to receiue and heare him with courtesie The letters being read the President spake relating very particularly the And maketh an oration discords warres and calamities of France the State and necessitie into which the King and kingdome were reduced the imprisonment of the Constable and death of the Duke of Guise which made them to bee as it were without armes Hee iustified the accord at large as being made for pure and meere necessitie and with more aduantage to the Catholike partie then to the contrary That the intention of the King and Councell was not to suffer an introduction or an establishment of a new religion but on the contrary armes and disobedience being remoued to reduce with lesse contradiction and by the wayes obserued by his ancestors to the obedience of the Church those that were out of their way and to reunite all in an holy Catholique profession knowing very well that the exercise of two religions cannot long subsist and continue in one kingdome Then he said that the King did hope to reunite quickly all his people in one opinion by the singular grace of GOD and by meanes of the Councell a remedy vsed alwayes by the ancients against such euils as those were which did then afflict Christendome Heprayed the Fathers to further the Kings good intention by a serious reformation by reducing manners to the 〈◊〉 and puritie of the ancient Church and by composing the differences in religion promising that the King would alwayes bee Catholike and deuoted to the Church of Rome according to the example of his ancestours Hee said in conclusion that the King did trust in the goodnesse and wisedome of the Fathers that they would compassionate the miseries of France and labour to cure them The President had commission to demaund that the Councel might be translated to a place where the Protestants might have free accesse For notwithstanding all the securitie giuen by the Pope and the Councell they held Trent suspected and desired a place where the Emperour might secure their But he touched not this point by the aduieâ— of Lordiuâ— and the French Ambassadours who â—â—ought it not fit to make 〈◊〉 and held it 〈…〉 of which 〈…〉 ker should answer Birague in the name of the Synod condoling the misfortunes and calamities of the kingdome of France and exhorting the King that hauing beene forced to make peace and to grant something to the Hugonots to restore religion intirely he would for the seruice of GOD when the kingdome was in peace labour without any delay that this good end might be obtained And they shewed this answer to Loraine after the Masse before they entred into the Congregation Who said hee did not like they should approue the Kings fact whereof they should rather complaine as preiudiciall to the faith and therefore that it was better to take time to answere as the vse is in matters of importance Whereupon they gaue order that Birague should be answered thus insubstance That in regard the things related and proposed by him were of great weight and had need of much consideration the Synod would take a fit time to answere him The French Ambassadours were much displeased with this fact of Loraine thinking that if the Legates had not beene disposed to commend the Kings actions hee ought to haue incited them yea to force them as much as hee could whereas on the contrary they iudging a commendation of the fact to bee iust and reasonable as indeed it was he had disswaded them But consulting amongst themselues they resolued not to write thereof into France for many respects and Lansac being to returne shortly might make that relation which should be thought necessary The moneth before there hapned a great tumult and popular commotion in Bauaria because the Cup was not allowed nor married men suffered A tumult in Bauaria for the Cup and mariage of Priests to preach which disorder proceeded so farre that to appease them the Duke promised in the Diet that if in all Iune a resolution were not made in Trent or by the Pope to giue them satisfaction himselfe would grant both the one and the other This newes comming to the Councel made the Legats dispatch in diligence Nicolaus Ormonetus to perswade that Prince not to make such a grant promising that the Councell would not bee wanting to his necessities To whom the Duke answered that to shew his obedience and deuotion to the Apostolike Sea hee would vse all meanes to entertaine his people as long as he could expecting and hoping that the Councell would resolue that which they saw to bee necessary notwithstanding the determination made before But the Congregations proceeding in handling the Conciliarie matters The Bishopof Nimes speaketh against Annates in one of them the Bishop of Nimes speaking of the abuses of Order discoursed of Annates He said that howsoeuer it could not bee denied that all Churches ought to contribute to
howsoeuer Morone said it was superfluous and that nothing was to be done but to delay the answere without troubling his Holinesse In the negotiation of Princes especially those which doe not touch the substance of their State it happeneth that howsoeuer they do change opinion by the change of occurrences yet by the perswasions made before the change things contrary to their new will do fall out And so it was that the perswasions made by the Queene mother to the King of Spaine before she resolued to giue totall satisfaction to the Pope concerning the Councell did produce the effect of that Letter of the King Therefore Morone who did penetrate the bottome did not hold that esteeme of it as some thought The fifteenth of â—une Morone proposed in Congregation that the fifteenth of Iuly might bee appointed for the determinate day of the Session Segouia and some few others said they saw not how the difficulties which were vpon their hands could be resolued in so short a time of Hierarchie of Order of the institution of Bishops of the preheminence of the Pope and of Residence and that it was better to decide the difficulties first and afterwards to appoint a short terme for the day of the Session then to appoynt it now and afterwards to prolong it with indignitie But the contradictors being but few the proposition was established as it were without difficultie The next day Laynez Generall of the Iesuites in giuing his suffrage bent all his forces The suffrage of Laynez to answere whatsoeuer had beene said by others not conformable to the dectrine of the Court with so great affection as if his saluation had beene in question In the matter of dispensations he was exceeding copious saying it was spoken without reason that there is no other power of dispensing but interpretatiue and declaratiue for so the authoritie of a good Doctor would bee greater then of a great Prelate and that to lay the Pope cannot by dispensation disoblige him who is obliged before God is nothing but to teach men to preferre their owne conscience before the authority of the Church which conscience because it may bee erronious as it is for the most part to referre men to that is nothing but to cast euery Christian into a bottom lesse pit of dangers that as it cannot be denied that CHRIST had power to dispence in euery law nor that the Pope is his Vicar nor that there is the same tribunall and consistory of the Principall and the Vice-gerent so it must bee confessed that the Pope hath the same authority that this is the priuiledge of the Church of Rome and that euery one ought to take heede in regard it is heresie to take away the priuiledges of the Church because it is nothing but to denie the authority which CHRIST hath giuen it Then hee spake of reforming the Court and said that it is superiour to all particular Churches yea to many ioyned together and if it doeth belong to the Court of Rome to reforme each Church which doeth appertaine to euery Bishop in Councel and none of them can reforme the Roman because the scholar is not aboue his master nor the seruant aboue his Lord it followeth by necessary consequence that the Councell hath none authority to meddle in that businesse that many did call those things abuses which if they were examined and sounded to the bottome would be found to be either necessary or profitable that some would make the Sea of Rome as it was in the time of the Apostles and of the Primitiue Church without distingushing the times not knowing what doth belong to those and what to these that it is a plaine case that by the prouidence and goodnesse of GOD the Church is made rich and that nothing is more impertinent then to say that God hath giuen riches and not the vse For Annates hee sayd that it is de iure diuino that Tythes and first Fruites should bee payd to the Cleargie as the Iewes did to the Leuâ—â—es and as the Leuites payd the Tenthes to the high Priest so ought the Ecclesiasticall order to the Pope the rents of Benefices being the Tythes and the Annates the Tythes of the Tythes This discourse displeased many and particularly the French-men and there were Prelates who noted some things which they meant to answere if occasion serued when their turne was to speake The Spaniards and French-men thought that that Father spake thus by Fauours done vnto him order or by consent of the Legates alleadging for an Argument the many fauours which were done vnto him vpon all occasions and especially because whereas other Generals were wont to stand on their feete and in their place when they gaue their voyce Laynez was called into the middle and made to sit downe and many times a congregation was made for him onely to giue him commoditie to speake what hee would and howsoeuer none was euer halfe so prolike as hee yet he was praysed and those against whom hee spake could neuer bee so briefe but they were reprehended for being too long But Laynez knowing what offence the French-men did pretend His excuse to haue receiued sent his companions Torre and Cauillone to make an excuse to Loraine saying that his redargutions were not meant of his Excellencie or any of the French Prelates but of the Diuines of the Sarbone whose opinions are not conformeable to the Doctrine of the Church This beeing related to the Cardinall in a Congregation of Giueth distast to the French-men French-men held in his house the excuse did much distast the Prelates some saying it was petulant and others scornefull and those few Diuines which remained were sensible of it so that Hugonias himselfe whom they had bought did thinke it vnsufferable Verdun thought hee was touched in particular and obliged to reply and prayed the Cardinall to giue him leaue and occasion Hee promised to speake modestly and to shew that the doctrine of the Sorbone was orthodoxe and that of the Iesuite new and neuer heard of in the Church before that is that the key of authoritie is giuen by CHRIST without the key of knowledge that the holy Ghost giuen for the gouernement of the Church is called by the holy Scripture the spirit of trueth and the operation thereof in the gouernours of the Church and Ministers of CHRIST is to leade them into all trueth that for this cause CHRIST hath made his Ministers partakers of his authority because hee hath withall imparted to them the light of doctrine that Saint Paul to Timothie writing that hee is constituted an Apostle doeth expound it thus that is a Doctor of the Gentiles who in two places prescribing the conditions of a Bishop saith he must bee a Doctour that obseruing the vse of the primitiue Church it will appeare that the faithfull did goe to Bishops for dispensations and declarations because those onely were assumed to that charge who were most of all
instructed in Christian doctrine that to omit antiquitie the Schoole-men and greater part of the Canonists haue constantly said that the dispensations of Prelates are good Claue non errante and not otherwise Hugonius also did offer to prooue that assertion that there is the same tribunall of CHRIST and of the Pope to bee impious and scandalous making mortalitie equall to immortalitie and corruptible iudgement of man to the incorruptible iudgement of GOD and that it did proceede from ignorance that the Pope is that seruant which is set ouer the familie of CHRIST not to performe the office of the Master of the familie but onely to distribute to euery one not arbitrarily but that which is ordained by the Master that he was amazed that Christian cares could endure to heare that the whole power of CHRIST is imparted to any They all spake some censuring one some another of the Iesuites assertion But the Cardinall told them that it would be no small matter if they could obtaine that in the publike Decrees of the Councell way might not bee giuen to that doctrine at which it was conuenient that all should ayme to which end they should more easily come if the matter were passed ouer in silence and suffered to dye in obliuion which by contradiction might doe some preiudice to the trueth They were pacified yet not so but that in their priuate meetings they spake of it very much But the Legates did so accommodate the two Articles of the Institution of Bishops and of Residence with generall tearmes that they The Decrees of the Institution and of Residence gaue satisfaction to both parties and to Loraine also But hauing consulted on them with the Popish Diuines and some Canonists Prelates these sayd that they did admitte an interpretation preiudiciall to the authority of the Apostolique Sea and the vses of the Court The Bishop of Nicastro who had often contended in this matter in fauour of Rome sayd plainely that by that forme of speach it was inferred that all iurisdiction of Bishops did not proceede from the Pope but a part of it immediatly from CHRIST which was by no meanes to bee endured Other Papalins maintained the same and made a bad interpretation of all if it were not plainely sayd that Bishops haue all iurisdiction from the Pope Therefore the Legates sent the Articles thus reformed to the Pope not so much that they might bee examined in Rome as because in a matter of so great importance they would propose nothing without the Popes knowledge The Cardinals deputed for these affaires hauing seene and examined them did iudge that the forme was sufficient to make all Bishops in their Diocesses equall to the Popes And the Pope reprehended the Legates for sending them because hee knew that the maior part in the Councell were good Catholikes and deuoted to the Church of Rome and in confidence hereof was content that the propositions and resolutions should bee determined in Trent without his knowledge Notwithstanding hee thought he ought not to consent to any preiudiciall thing for feare of giuing bad example to them and beeing a cause that they also should assent vnto it against their conscience At this time they had another very hard negotiation also For the King A difficultie whether the King of the Romanes ought to promise obedience to the Pope of the Romanes being to send Ambassadours to giue him an account of his election would not doe as other Emperours and Kings had done who hauing no cause to make difficultie did promise and sweare whatsoeuer the Popes would haue them But hee hauing respect not to offend the Princes and Protestants of Germanie would first know what words must bee vsed The consultation hereof being committed in the Cardinals they resolued that hee must demaund confirmation of the election and sweare obedience according to the example of all other Emperours Whereunto he answered that they were deceiued and that hee would consent to nothing which might preiudice his successors as the actions of his predecessors were alleadged against himselfe and that it was to confesse he was Vassall And he proposed that his Ambassadour should vse these wordes that his Maiestie will performe all reuerence deuotion and duty to his Holinesse and the Apostolique Sea with promise not onely to preserue but to enlarge as much as hee can the holy Catholique faith This negotiation continued this whole yeere without agreement and finally in Rome they thought they had found a temper for it proposing that hee should sweare obedience not as Emperour but as King of Hungarie and Bohemia because it could not bee denyed they sayd that King Steuen did giue the kingdome to the Apostolique Sea in the yeere of our LORD 1000 acknowledging to receiue it from the sayd Sea and making himselfe vassall and that Vladâ—slaus Duke of Bohemia did receiue from Alexander the second power to weare a miter binding himselfe to pay an hundred markes of siluer euery yeere These things being considered of in Germanie because there was no proofe of them but the bare affirmation of Gregorie the seuenth were derided and answere was made that they desired more fresh examples and more certaine and more lawfull titles Messengers went to and fro with diuers propositions answeres and replyes of which we will now relate the issue that wee may returne no more to them Which was that twenty moneths after Count Elfestain Ambassadour of that King arriued in Rome with whom the same treaties were renewed to demaund confirmation and sweare obedience Hee answered that the Oration which he was to recite punctually was in writing and that hee had commission not to alter one iote The Pope therefore proposed the businesse to the Cardinals in a generall Congregation who after long consultation concluded that howsoeuer the confirmation were not demaunded nor obedience promised yet in the answere to the Ambassadour it should bee sayd that his Holinesse did confirme the election supplying all defects thereof de facto de iure and did receiue the Kings obedience without saying it was demanded or not demanded promised or not promised This ceremony gaue but small content to the Pope and lesse to the Colledge of Cardinals But to returne to the time whereof I write the Pope was to answere the frequent instances made vnto him by the Ambassadours resident in Rome and by the Count of Luna in Trent for abrogation of the Decree of Propouentibus Legatis And beeing satiated with this trouble hee wrote to the Legates that the suspension of it should bee proposed in Congregation But Morone answered the Ambassadours who vrged the Popes order that rather then hee would condescend vnto it hee desired that his Holinesse would remooue him This answere being giuen without participation of the other Legates and many other things resolued by him alone Morone is thought to take too much vpon 〈◊〉 by the other Legates put them in a iealousie that hee tooke too much vpon him saying that
ab oue the Pope that Saint Peter had learned to abstaine from wordly matters whereas this his successor and no imitator did pretend to giue and to take honours from Kings that by the diuine Nationall and ciuill Law account was held of the Eldest sonne both in the life time and after the death of the father but Pius doth refuse to preferre the eldest King before those who were borne long after him that GOD in respect of Dauid would not diminish the dignitie of Solomon and Pius the fourth with out respect of the merites of Pipin Charles Lewis and of other Kings of France doeth pretend with his decree to take away the prerogatiues of the successors of those Kings that against the Lawes of GOD and man without any knowledge of the cause hee hath condemned the King taken his most ancient possession from him and pronounced against the cause of a pupil and widow that the ancient Popes when a generall Synod was celebrated haue neuer done any thing without approbation thereof and Pius hath without that Councell which representeth the Church vniuersall taken away the possession of the Orators of a King a pupill not cited sent not to him but to the Synod that to the end prouision might not bee made against it he hath vsed diligence to conceale his decree commancing the Legats vpon paine of excommunication to keepe it secret that the Fathers should consider whether these be the facts of Peter and other Popes and whether they the Ambassadours are not forced to depart from the place where Pius hath left no place for Lawes nor so much as any print of libertie of the Councell in regard nothing is proposed to the Fathers or published if it be not first sent from Rome that they did protest onely against that Pius the fourth adoring the Apostolike Sea and the Pope and the Church of Rome refusing onely to obey this man and to esteeme him the Vicar of CHRIST that they will alwayes haue in great veneration the Fathers but seeing that whatsoeuer is done is not done in Trent but in Rome and that the Decrees published are rather of Pius the fourth then of the Councell of Trent they will not receiue them for the Decrees of a generall Synod In conclusion he commanded the Prelates and Diuines in the Kings name to depart and to returne when GOD should restore the due forme and libertie to generall Councels and the King receiue his due place But there was no occasion to protest For the Count considered finally that howsoeuer the Spanish party was greater in number of Prelats then the French yet because the dependants of the Pope who at the first were on this side when they vnderstood the will of his Holines would now knowing that a dispatch was made to Rome for this cause thinke fit he should desist vntill the answere and the new order came and therefore ioyne with the French his side would prooue to bee the weaker Therefore inclining to a composition and all the other Ambassadours and the Cardinall Madruccio interposing after many difficulties they agreed that neither Incense nor the Pax should be giuen in the publique ceremonies vntill the answere of the King of Spaine did come This accord displeased the Popes dependants who would haue beene glad of that occasion to interrupt the progresse of the Councell as also those who beeing weary of Trent and nor seeing how the Councell could either proceed or be ended desired the interruption as the lesser euill that the discords might not increase It is certaine that the Pope himselfe receiuing aduice of this composition did take it ill in regard of the same feare that the discords may not bee made greater and some euill enâ—de And the Spanish ministers in Italy did all blame the Count for letting slippe so fauourable an occasion for the seruice of the King This controuersie being composed the Legats intent vpon the celebration How the difficulties in the points for the next Session were remooued of the Session because the time approched consulted what might 〈◊〉 done to remooue the differences Loraine proposed the omission of the two articles that is of the Institution of Bishops and of the authority of the Pope as things wherein the parties were to passionate and concerning Bishos to say nothing but what concerneth the power of Order To some of the Papalins this seemed a good remedie but to others not who said that this would bee attributed to the Pope as if the forme last composed did not please him and the Princes would wonder why his Holines should not rest content hauing the same power giuen him which Saint Peter had which would haue giuen matter of discourse to the heretiques Besides the Spaniards would take occasion to haue little hope hereafter to agree together in any thing whence infinite difficulties would arise in other matters also Moreouer there might bee a doubt whether it could be effected because it was probable that many of the Fathers Would require that those Articles should bee declared The Cardinall of Loraine offered that the Frenchmen should not require it and so to labour with the Spaniards that they also should be content adding that in case the Legats would doe the like with the Italians who doe with too much passion oppose the others all would bee composed And very fitly order camefrom the Emperour to his Ambassadours to vse all meanes that the authoritie of the Pope should not bee discussed in Councell which his Maiestie did because hee saw the maior part was inclined to enlarge it and feared that something might bee determined which might make his concord with the Protestants more difficult The Ambassadours hauing treated with the Legats in conformitie hereof as also with Loraine and other principall Prelates did cause this Article to bee omitted as also that other of the Institution of Bishops But first they made many consultations about it admitting vnto them the Prelates which were of greatest note and had most followers sometimes more sometimes fewer that they might so dispose of matters as that all might rest contented and the Decrees of the prouisions made against the abuses were giuen sorth Concerning the first point which was of the election of Bishops the Ambassadors of Spaine and Portugall did sharply oppose this particular that the Metropolitans should examine the persons promoted to Bishoprikes whereof much hath beene said before saying that this was to subiect the Kings to the Prelats their subiects because authoritie was indirectly giuen them to reiect the Kings nominations The French Ambassadors beeing demanded what their opinion was made shew they did not câ—re whether it were decreed or not Whereupon the Popish Prelats who thought it as diminution to the Popes authoritie sayd that all that point might bee omitted especially because in the fift Session sufficient prouision was made in that matter But others opposing hotely a conclusion was made by common consent that it should bee deforred vntill the next
there be not hope that hee may bee worthy of holy orders and from the last of the minor Orders vntill the Subdeaconship there shall be the interposition of a yeere if the Bishop shall not iudge otherwise for the good of the Church The twelfth None shall be ordained Subdeacon before the age of two and twenty yeeres Deacon before three and twenty Priest before sixe and twenty Neither shall the Regulars haue any exemption herein The thirteenth Subdeacons and Deacons shall bee first proued in the minor Orders shall haue hope to liue continently shall serue the Church to which they are ascribed and shall thinke it very conuenient to receiue the Communion on Sundayes and solemne Feasts when they serue at the Altar Subdeacons shall not passe to a higher degree vntill they bee exercised one yeere in their owne but two holy degrees shall not be giuen in one day by vertue of any priuiledge whatsoeuer The fourteenth None shall be ordained a Priest but a Deacon which hath been exercised in that ministery a whole yeere at the least and found sufficient to teach the people and administer the Sacraments and the Bishop shall take care that they celebrate the Masse euery Sunday and holy day 〈◊〉 in case they haue cure of soules they shall satisfie their charge and if any be ordained to the superior Orders before the inferior the Bishop may dispense if there be a lawfull cause The fifteenth Howsoeuer Priests receiue power in their ordination to absolue from sinnes yet none shall heare confessions who haue not a Parochiall Benefice or is not approued by the Bishop The sixteenth None shall be ordained before hee bee ascribed to some particular Church or pious place to exercise the ministery of that Order and if hoc abandon the place without consent of the Bishop the ministery shall be prohibited vnto him and no strange Clerke shall bee admitted to the exercise of the Ministery without the letters of his Ordinary The seuenteenth To bring againe into vse the functions of the Orders from a Deacon to an Ostiarie which being vsed from the time of the Apostles haue been intermitted in many places that they may not be derided by the heretikes as idle these Ministeries shall not be exercised but by those who haue receiued the Orders appertaining and the Prelates shall restore those functions and in case they haue not continent Clerkes for exercise of the minor Orders they may take married men so that they haue not been twice married and be in other respects apt for that exercise The last article was for the institution of Seminaries in which it was constituted that euery Episcopall Church should haue a certaine number of boyes brought vp in a Colledge neere the Church or in another conuenient place the boyes shall bee twelue yeeres olde at the least legitimate and distributed into formes by the Bishop according to their number age and progresse in Ecclesiasticall discipline They shall weare the habit and tonsure learne Grammer Musicke Ecclesiasticall computation the holy Scripture to reade the Homilies of the Fathers know the Rites and Ceremonies of the Sacrament and especially that which belongeth to hearing confessions And to defray the charge thereof where there is any reuenue deputed for education of children it shall bee applied to this Seminarie and to supply that which remaineth the Bishop with foure of the Clergie shall detract a portion from all the Benefices of the Diocesse and apply simple Benefices also to this vse and compell those who haue Schoole-houses or other charge to reade or teach in the Schooles of the Seminarie by themselues or by sufficient substitutes and Schoolemasters places shall not bee giuen hereafter but vnto Doctors or Masters in Diuinity or in the Canon law And if in any Prouince the Churches be so poore that a Seminary cannot bee erected in them one or more shall bee appointed in the Prouince and in the Churches of the great Diocesse the Bishop shall erect one or more if hee thinke fit besides that of the Citie which notwithstanding shall depend on that of the Citie In the end the Decree intimating the next Session for the sixteenth of September was read expressing that then the Sacrament of Matrimony was to bee handled and other things pertaining to the doctrine of Faith as also the prouisions of Bishoprickes Dignities and other Benefices and diuers other articles of reformation The Session continued from nine vntill sixteene a clocke with great content of the Legates and Popish Prelates that matters did passe so quietly and with such a generall consent And they commended the Cardinall of Loraine aboue all confessing that he had beene the most principall cause of this benefit No act of this Councell was seene with more desire then this of this Session The censure of the actes of this Session euery one being curious to know what that was which held in contention so many Prelats in Trent and all the Courts of Christian Princes in businesse ten moneths together But it prooued to be according to the prouerbe The trauaile of mountaines and the natiuity of a mouse No man could finde how it could deserue not onely so great and long paines of so many great persons but euen the least employment at all And those who vnderstood Theologie did desire that it should be once declared what the Councell did vnderstand by the power of retaining sins which was made one part of the Sacerdotall power because they had declared the sence of the other which was to remit sinnes And others wondered at the declaration that the inferiour Orders are onely degrees vnto the superiour and all vnto Priest-hood in regard it doth appeare in the ancient Ecclesiasticall Storie that those who were ordained to any ministery or charge were for the most part perpetually entertained in the same and the ascending to an higher degree happened very seldome and was vsed onely in case of necessitie or great vtilitie None of the seuen Deacons instituted by the Apostles ascended any higher and in the ancient Church of Rome it selfe it doth not appeare that the Deacons whose office was to heare the confessions of Martyrs did passe to the title of Priesthood The ordination of Saint Ambrose to bee a Bishop of Saint Hierome Saint Austin and Saint Paulinus to bee Priests and of Saint Gregorie the Great to be a Deacon is described without mention of any passage by other degrees They did not blame the vse begun in later times but they marueiled that they did alleadge it as a thing alwayes vsed whereas the contrary was manifest The Decree that the ministeries of the Orders from a Deacon to an Ostiary should not bee exercised but by persons promoted to those proper Orders made a faire shew but it seemed a thing hard to bee obserued that in no Church none might ring the bels or open and shut the doores but the ordinarie Ostiaries nor light the lamps and candles but the Accolites who were to exercise
giuen by the Legates made for the interests of Rome could not be fitted to other countreys But the Cardinall of Loraine and the French and Portugall Ambassadours contradicted alleadging that euery one might speake his opinion concerning the Articles proposed and propose others if there were cause so that there was no need to giue this distast to the Pope and the Legates who could not endure to heare speach of Nations in Councell And the Imperialists comming to this opinion also the Count retired but said that diuers considerations ought to bee had concerning those which were proposed The Cardinall of Loraine counselled the Legats to facilitate the businesse and to take away those points which might seeme to cause contradiction adding that the fewer matters were handled the better it would be whereat Varmiense seeming to wonder Loraine asked him whether hee marueiled The Card of Loraine excuseth the change of his minde because hee saw not in him that heate and desire of reformation as hee had made demonstration of at other times and he added that his desire was the same and had the same disposition of minde to imploy all his force therein but that experience hath taught him that not onely nothing perfect or ordinarie can bee done in Councell but that euery enterprise in that businesse turneth to the worst He perswaded also the Count of Luna not to seeke to hinder the reformation totally but if there were any thing which did not fully satisfie him hee should make the partcular knowen and hee would labour that contentment should be giuen him The Emperours Ambassadours first of all gaue their answere in writing the one and thirtieth of Iuly in which they said that desiring a generall reformation in the head and members and hauing read the Articles exhibited they had added some things and noted others desiring they might be corrected accordingly and discussed by the Fathers And because the Emperour with the Ambassadours of many Princes did hold a Diet in Vienna to handle many things concerning the Councell they hoped they would take it in good part if hauing receiued a new commandement from his Maiestie they should present other considerations also and that for the present they added eight Articles to those proposed by them 1 That a serious and The Imperialists adde 8. Articles more durable reformation of the Conclaue might bee made in Councell 2. That alienation of Ecclesiasticall goods without the free and firme consent of the Chapter might be prohibited and especially in the Roman Church 3. That Commendaes and Coadiutories with future succession might bee taken away 4. That Schooles and Vniuersities might be reformed 5. That the Prouinciall Councels may bee inioyned to correct the Statutes of all the Chapters as also that authoritie may bee giuen to reforme Missals Breuidries Agends and Graduals not in Rome onely but in all Churches 6. That Lay-men may not bee cited to Rome in the first instance 7. That causes may not bee remooued from the Secular Court to the Ecclesiasticall vpon pretence of iustice denyed before the trueth of the supplication bee knowen 8. That Conseruators may not bee giuen in prophane matters And concerning the Articles exhibited by the Legates they noted many things part whereof as being but of small weight it will not be amisse to omit Those of importance were That Cardinals might bee chosen out of all Nations that the Vniuersall Bishop might bee created by Electors of all Countreys That the prouisions against Pensions Reseruations and Regresses should bee extended not onely to the future but to those also that are past That the kissing of the Gospel should not be taken from the Emperour and Kings who ought to defend it That it may be declared what secular affaires are prohibited to Ecclesiastiques that that which is determined in the decree of Residence may not be crossed That in the Article of not laying taxes vpon the Ecclesiastiques the cause of Subsidie against the Turkes and other Infidels may be excepted The proposition though it were of hard digestion did not so much trouble the Legats as the doubt mooued that some extraordinary demaund for change of Rites receiued by the Church of Rome and relaxation of Precepts de iure Positiuo might come from the Diet in Vienna The third of August the Frenchmen gaue their obseruations the essentiall whereof were That the number of Cardinals might not exceed foure and The articles exhibited by the French-men twentie and that no more might be created vntill they were reduced to that paucitie That they may bee elected out of all Kingdomes and Prouinces That there may not be two of one Diocesse nor more then eight of one Nation That they may not bee lesse then thirtie yeeres of age That the nephew or brother of the Pope or of any Cardinall liuing may not bee chosen That Bishoprickes may not bee giuen them that they may the better assist the Pope and that their dignitie being equall their reuenew may bee equall also That none may haue more then one Benefice and that the difference vnknowen to the good ages of the world of Benefices simple and with cure compatible and incompatible may be taken away and that hee that hath two at this present may choose and keepe one only and that within a short time That resignations in fauour may be quite taken away That it may not bee prohibited to conferre Benefices onely vpon those who haue not the language of the Countrey because the Lawes of France forbid all strangers without exception to haue Offices or Benefices in the Kingdome That the criminall causes of Bishops may not be iudged out of the kingdome in regard of the ancient priuiledge of France that none may bee iudged out of the Kingdome neither voluntarily nor by compulsion That power may bee restored to Bishops to absolue from all cases without exception That to take away suits for Benefices preuentions resignations in fauour mandats expectatiues and other vnlawfull wayes to obtaine them may be remooued That the prohibition that the Clergie may not meddle in secular matters may be expounded so that they may abstaine from all functions which are not holy Ecclesiasticall and proper to their order That the Pensions alreadie imposed may be taken away and abrogated That in causes of Patronage the ancient institution in France may not be changed to giue sentence in the possessorie for him who is in the last possession and in the petitorie for him who hath a lawfull title or a long possession That the lawes of France concerning Ecclesiasticall causes may not bee preiudiced that the possessorie may beiudged by the Kings Iudges and the petitorie by the Ecclesiastiques but not out of the Kingdome That none may be assumed to bee Canon in a Cathedrall Church before he be fiue and thirtie yeeres old That for the Article containing the reformation of Princes the Clergie may bee first intirely reformed in this Session and that which belongeth to the dignity
and authoritie of Kings and Princes may bee deferred vntill the next and that nothing may be decreed therein before they the Ambassadours bee heard who haue giuen account to the King of those and other things which they had to propose But howsoeuer they proposed these difficult matters yet they said indifferently to all and with affectation that it might be published that they would not be earnest in any thing but that which concerneth the rights and Secular affaires of their Kingdome The Venetian Ambassadours proposed that the Article of Patronage might be so accommodated that it might not giue occasion of nouitie concerning those who belong to their Republique and Prince The Ambassadours also of Sauoy and Tuscane made the same instances At this time the Imperialists receiued commission from their Prince to mediate as they did with the Legats that in the reuiew of the Index of the bookes mention might not bee made of the Recesses of the Diets in Germanie formerly prohibited by Paul 4 and the Emperors order was somewhat sharpe that in stead of handling of Ecclesiasticall matters they would not giue a forme to the policie of Germanie and occasion to the people who are gouerned by such Lawes to aliene themselues from the Church of Rome against their wills Answere was made that the Bishop of Prague one of them who was chiefe of the Congregation might know whether any speech were made of it and if there was not his Maiestie might trust to his Ambassadour who in all causes concerning him should bee fauoured both by them and by the Pope The seuenth day the Spanish Ambassadour presented his writing in which hee said he was well satisfied with all the Articles and would not demand any thing but onely the change of some words which seemed vnto him to be superfluous or that they may be expounded better And hee touched almost all things which did enlarge the authoritie of Bishops so moderating the words that the alteration did not seeme to be substantiall but that indeed he did rather restraine then augment it Hee made request also that they would treat of the Conclaue saying that the King did much desire it as also that the part concerning fecular Princes might be deferred vntill another Session After he had exhibited his writing hee desired the Legates that so soone as voices were giuen concerning the things proposed they would depute Fathers of euery Nation to collect what they should thinke necessary for reformation of their Countreys that all might bee determined with a generall satisfaction Morone answered in the name of all that they could not consent to proceede otherwise then they had done hitherto in other matters Wherein many things being said by both parties by the Count to intimate the Councell was in seruitude and by the Cardinall to shew the libertie Morone added that no man could complaine that hee was hindered in his libertie of speaking The other replyed that he could not beleeue that any thing of worth had beene done by them and did not forbeare to tell him that there was a great murmuring in the Councell for the particular congregations assembled a few dayes since and that it was supposed that they were made to get voices The Legates said it was their duety in the diuersitie of opinions to vnderstand the trueth and to accommodate the differences that matters may bee determined with vnion The Count replyed that it was well if it were so but that Italians onely were called except two or three Spaniards and as many Frenchmen who differed from others of their Nations The Legats defended themselues that they were not called in proportion because there were an hundred and fiftie Italians in Councell and not aboue threescore of all other Nations The Count seemed to be satisfied and being parted said to his Prelats that the Legats hauing begun a discourse to shew that esteeme ought not to bee held of Nations had concluded it shewing that they had euer held esteeme of them The next day the Legats and two Cardinals consulted about the aduertisments of the Ambassadours and how to amend the Articles of reformation to be giuen to the Fathers and of the maner to bee held in speaking on them In which Loraine hauing receiued new letters from France and order that both himselfe and all the other French Prelats should fauour the Popes affaires wholly bent to satisfie the Legats perswaded them not to suffer so many points to be handled at once but to diuide them into parts according to the subiects and when one part was ended to propose another and to hasten the Session omitting all the things which had any difficultie and concluding those onely in which all or the greatest part would agree and particularly not to propose in the beginning those in which the Ambassadours did not consent The eleuenth day the Congregations began to be celebrated to establish the Anathematismes and decrees of Matrimonie The proposition of the French-men was handled to make mariages voide contracted by children without consent of parents in whose power they are And the first that gaue voice did differ in opinion The Cardinall of Loraine did approue it alleadging places of the Scripture which giue to the Fathers power to marry their children examples of mariages of the Patriarkes Isaac and Iacob adding the Imperiall lawes of the Institutions and the Code made by Christian Princes of famous memorie as also the Canon vnder the name of Euaristus and another of the Councell of Carthage produced by Gratian. And hee related the inconueniences arising herein The Arcbishop of Otranto was of the contrary opinion saying that this was to giue authority to Lay-men ouer the Sacraments and make them beleeue that the authoritie in making them voide doeth depend on the paternall not on the Ecclesiasticall Besides it would be a decree directly contrary to the holy Scripture which expressely faith that a man shall leaue father and mother and cleaue to his wife And for inconueniences it will cause more referring the sonnes to their fathers in matters of conscience And if a father would not consent to the mariage of a sonne who hath not the gift of continencie hee would be infinitely perplexed Nine and twentie spake in that Congregation and twentie were of opinion to omit that matter Of the others some approoued the decree so generally and some restrained it in sonnes to the age of twentie yeeres and of eighteene in daughters In the end of the Congregation the Venetian Ambassadours caused a The Venetian Ambassadours doe exhibite a petition cōcerning diuorces in the Greeke Church demaund of theirs to bee read concerning the Anathematismes of diuorces which did continue in substance That their Republique hauing the kingdomes of Cyprus Candie Corfue Zante and Cephalonia inhabited by Grecians who haue from all antiquitie vsed to put away their wiues for fornication take another for which Rite well knowen to the whole Church they were neuer condemned nor reprehended by any
Councell it was not iust to condemne them in absence hauing not been called to this Councell Therefore that the Fathers would bee pleased so to accommodate the Canons concerning this matter that they may not doe them any preiudice The Legates hauing receiued this demaund did cause it to bee proposed without making any particular examination of it which caused a whispering amongst the Fathers And in the next Congregation some of them touched that string repeating the same that it was not iust to condemne the Grecians not heard nor cited The Archbishop of Prague opposed and said that by the generall citation of all Christians they also were vnderstood to be cited by the Pope To which the Cardinall of Varmia added that his Holinesse had sent particularly to inuite the Duke of Muscouia and howsoeuer he knew not wel that hee had inuited other of the Greeke Church in speciall yet it ought to bee presupposed that the whole nation was called euen by speciall inuitation besides the generall intimation was sufficient as the Archbishop had said Whereupon the Legates gaue order to the Secretarie to take that particular out of the petition of those Ambassadours that is that the Grecians haue not beene called But as well in regard of their proposition as of the opinion of Saint Ambrose they would not vse the word Anathema but found a temper that is not to condemne those that say that Matrimony may bee dissolued for adulterie and another contracted as Saint Ambrose and some Greeke Fathers did say and as the Easterne Church doeth practise but to anathematize those who say the Church may erre teaching that the Matrimoniall bond is not broken by adultery and that it is not lawfull to contract another as the Lutherans doe maintaine This forme was generally approued many did praise it and say that the Councel was assembled only to condemne the opinions of the Protestants and not those of other Nations Yet some doubted how one could bee condemned for saying the Church did erre in teaching an article the contrary whereof was not condemned But seeing that it was fauoured by so many they contented themselues And because the proposition about the mariage of children did bring in a generall question whether the Church could make mariages void all beganne to speake of it howsoeuer it had beene spoken of before the voices collected and the Decree composed accordingly as hath been said Cardinall Madruccio maintained the negatiue and alleadged many reasons and arguments saying that he would oppose in Session also And Varmiense and Simoneta spake as much But Laynez Generall of the Iesuites hauing dispersed a writing against the irritation made a greater confusion and gaue occasion to many to be more constant and courageous in the other opinion And in the Congregations they beganne to answere one anothers reasons with such prolixity that the Legats were almost of opinion to omit that matter for feare it would hinder the Session and the rather because the Bishop of Sulmona did first make a question in publique Congregation whether that matter of irritation did belong to doctrine or reformation The Bishop of Segouia who spake after him made a long discourse to shew that it could not be reduced to doctrine and therefore the maior part hauing approoued the irritation the Decree was as good as established The Bishop of Modena followed the same opinion adding that to handle that matter by way of doctrine would take away all meanes of making any reformation whatsoeuer For in all Articles the same difficultie might be moued whether the Church hath authoritie in that particular which is handled which would bee as much as to put Armes into the hands of heretikes and to take all authoritie from the Church because it would not bee fit to meddle with that to which it might be doubted whether their authoritie did extend He complianed that that question was moued by him who ought to hold it as cleare and decided This opinion pleased many who sayd that it neuer ought to bee disputed whether the Church can doe any thing or not but to take it for granted that as all power in heauen and earth is giuen to CHRIST so the Bishop of Rome his Vicar hath as much which being communicated by him to the generall Councel it must be defended that it wanteth no power to doe whatsoeuer is profitable without disputing whether it concerne doctrine or not It pleased those also who desired the dispatch of the Councel perceiuing that the difficultie promoted might hinder the ending thereof and cause a scandall And the Legates and principall Italians vsed perswasions that it might not bee spoken of in regard there was no cause to treat of it with the French men or the Spaniards who did all agree in opinion that secret mariages ought to bee made voide And many assemblies of Prelates were made both amongst themselues and with the Legates to this end and it was resolued that the decree should not onely not bee placed with the doctrine that it might not seeme to be a part of it but also that it should not bee so much as in a Chapter apart lest it might bee doubted whether it was held to be such or not but that it should bee inferted amongst the articles of Reformation And to remooue all difficultie the more it was resolued also so to compose the decree that they might not seeme to handle that matter purposely but to mingle it with the first article of the abuses which was a prouision to restore the Banes ordained by Innocentius the third which had been intermitted and in decreeing as well this as all the other conditions appropriated for the publike forme of Matrimonie it should bee added in two wordes onely as it were incidently that all contracts made otherwise were void and so passe it ouer and say no more And the Decree was composed according to this sence and reformed often alwayes very intricately and the later had euer more difficulty then the former And amongst other alterations this point established before as hath been said was changed that the presence of three witnesses was sufficient for absolute validity and in stead of one witnesse it was substituted that euery Matrimonie should be void contracted without the presence of the Priest a thing which did much exalt the Clergie seeing that so principall an action in Politicall and Economicall administration which vntill then had beene onely in the hands of those to whom it belonged came to be in the power of the Ecclesiasticall order there remayning no meanes to contract Matrimonie if two Priests that is the Parish Priest and the Bishop interested for some respects shall refuse to afford their presence I haue not found in the memorials who was Author of this great aduantage as many other particulars of importance are hid from mee also whereof I would willingly make mention I ought not to defraud Francis Beaupere Bishop of Metz of his due honour who thinking it
ought to bee obserued vpon paine of Anathema 1. That Ecclesiasticall persons may not bee iudged in a secular Court howsoeuer there may bee doubt of the title of the Clerkeship or themselues consent or haue renounced the things obtained or for any cause whatsoeuer though vnder pretence of publike vtilitie or seruice of the King nor shall be proceeded against there in cause of murder if it bee not truly and properly a murder and notoriously knowne nor in other cases permitted by the law without the declaration of the law going before 2. That in causes spirituall of matrimonie heresie patronage beneficiall ciuill criminall and mixt belonging in what manner soeuer to the Ecclesiasticall Court as well ouer persons as ouer goodes tithes fourths and other portions appertaining to the Church or ouer beneficiall Patrimonies Ecclesiasticall Fees temporall iurisdiction of Churches the temporall Iudges shall not meddle neither in the Petitorie nor in the Possessorie taking away all appeale vpon pretence of iustice denied or as from an abuse or because the things obtained are renounced and those who shall haue recourse to the Secular magistrate in the causes aforesaid shall bee excommunicated and depriued of their rights belonging vnto them in these things And this shall be obserued also in causes depending in what instance soeuer 3. That the Seculars shall not appoint Iudges in causes Ecclesiasticall though they haue Apostolike authoritie or a custome time out of mind and the Clerkes who shall receiue such offices from the Lakes though by vertue of any priuiledge whatsoeuer shall bee suspended from their orders depriued of their Benefices and offices and made vncapeable of them 4. That the Secular shall not command the Ecclesiasticall Iudge not to excommunicate without licence or to reuoke or suspend the Excommunication denounced nor forbid him to examine cite and condemne or to haue Sergeants or Ministers for execution 5. That neither the Emperour Kings nor any Prince whatsoeuer shall make Edicts or Constitutions in what manner soeuer concerning Ecclesiasticall causes or persons nor meddle with their persons causes iurisdictions or tribunals no not in the Inquisition but shall bee bound to affoord the seculat Arme to Ecclesiasticall Iudges 6. That the temporall iurisdiction of the Ecclesiastikes though with meere and mixt power shall not bee disturbed nor their subiects drawne to the Secular tribunals in causes temporall 7. That no prince or magistrate shall promise by Briefe or other writing or giue hope to any to haue a Benefice within their dominions nor procure it from the Prelates or Chapters of Regulars and hee that shall obtaine it by that meanes shall bee depriued and yncapeable 8. That they shall not meddle with the fruites of Benefices Vacant vnder pretence of custodie or patronage or protection or of withstanding discords nor shall place there either Bayliefes or Vicars and the Seculars who shall accept such offices and custodies shall bee excommunicated and the Clerkes suspended from their Orders and depriued of their Benefices 9. That the Ecclesiastikes shall not bee forced to pay taxes gabels eithes passages subsidies though in the name of gift or loane either in respect of the Church goods and of their Patrimonial except in Prouinces where by ancient custome the Ecclesiastikes themselues doe assist in publike Parliaments to impose Subsidies both vpon the Laitie and the Clergie to make warre against the infidels or for other vrgent necessities 10. That they shall not meddle with Ecclesiasticall goods mooueable or immooueable vassallages tenths or other rights nor in the goods of communities or priuate men ouer which the Church hath any right nor shall rent out the depasturing or herbage which groweth in the lands and possessions of the Church 11 That the letters sentences and citations of Iudges Ecclesiasticall especially of the Court of Rome so soone as they bee exhibited shall bee intimated without exception published and executed neither shall it bee necessarie to require consent or licence which is called Exequatur or Placet or by any other name either for this or for taking possession of Benefices though vpon pretence of withstanding falshoods and violences except in fortresses and those Benefices in which Princes are acknowledged by reason of the temporalitie and in case there shall bee doubt of falsitie or of some great scandall or tumult the Bishop as the Popes delegate shall constitute what hee thinketh needefull 12. That Princes and Magistrates shall not lodge their officers seruants souldiers horses or dogs in the houses or Monasteries of the Ecclesiastikes nor take any thing from them for their foode or passage 13. And if any Kingdome Prouince or place shall pretend not to be bound to any of the things aforesaid by vertue of priuiledges from the Apostolike Sea which are in actuall vse the priuiledges shall bee exhibited to the Pope within a yeere after the end of the Councell which shall bee confirmed by him according to the merites of the Kingdomes or Prouinces and in case they be not exhibited before the end of the yeere they shall be vnderstood to bee of no force And for the Epilogue there was an ad 〈…〉 tion to all Prindes to haue in veneration the things which concerne the Clergie as peculiar to God and not to suffer them to bee offended by others renewing all the constitutions of Popes and holy Canons in fauour of Ecclesiasticall immunitie commanding vnder paine of Anathema that neither directly nor indirectly vnder any preâ—ence whatsoeuer any thing bee constituted or executed against the persons or goods of the Clergie or against their libertie any priuiledges or exemptions though immemoriall notwithstanding And this is it which was first imparted to the Ambassadours and by each of them sent to their Princes whereupon the French King gaue the order to his Ambassadors before mentioned And the Emperor hauing seene them wrot to the Cardinall Morone that hee could not possibly assent either as Emperor Are distastfull to the Emperour or as Arch-Duke that they should speake in Councell of reforming the iurisdiction of Princes nor to take from them authority to receiue assistance and contributions from the Clergie putting him in minde that all the former euils did arise from the oppressions attempted by the Ecclesiastikes against people and Princes That they should beware not to prouoke them more and cause greater inconueniences to arise After Loraine was departed the French Ambassadours put their protestation in order to make vse of it if need were In the Congregation of the two and twentieth of September one of the Fathers made a long speach to shew that the cause of all deformation proceeded from Princes that they had more neede of reformation that the Articles were already in order and was now time to propose them that they might not vanish to nothing by delaies After hee had spoken the Ambassadour de Ferrieres made a long querulous The speach of de Ferrieres Oration or as the Frenchmen say a complaint The contents whereof in the
of heresie and others said it was much to bee suspected at the least and others that it was offensiue to godly eares They said hee had taken occasion to doe it in absence of the Cardinall of Loraine who would neuer haue endured those termes and that his end was to dissolue the Councell that hee did attribute to Kings more then belongeth to them that hee inferred that the Popes authority is not necessary for the vsing of Church goods that hee made the French King like to the Queene of England But nothing did so much offend as that hee said that the authority of the French Kings ouer persons and goods Ecclesiasticall was not founded vpon the Pragmatique Concordates and priuiledges giuen by Popes but vpon the law of Nature holy Scripture ancient Councels and lawes of the Christian Emperours The French Ambassadours were reprehended also because they did not follow the steps of the Emperours and Spanish Ambassadors who though they had the same interests made not such a commotion because they knew there was no reason for it De Ferrieres defended himselfe said that the Legates had promised the Cardinall of Loraine that this matter should not bee spoken of but with such moderation as that it should not touch the affaires of France which was not performed that the Kings instruction had beene imparted to the Cardinall who if he had beene present would not onely haue consented to but counselled Protestation that those were great Ignorantes who hauing seene nothing but the Decretals Lawes of foure hundred yeeres did thinke that there were 〈◊〉 Ecclesiasticall lawes before them that if any would reforme the King by the Decretals he would reforme them by the Decrees and lead them also to more ancient times not onely of Saint Austine but of the Apostles also that he did not make the French King as the Queene of England but did oppose them who haue begunne long since to enlarge their owne authority by di 〈…〉 ing the Kings that if those Articles did so much damnifie the Emperour and Catholique King as they doe France they would neuer haue beene proposed and therefore he was not to take example by those who haue not equall interests The Arch-bishop of Sant and the Abbat of Claraual were distasted most of all who went vp and downe saying that the Ambassadours had done ill to protest and that their end was to make a confusion and giue occasion for a Nationall Councel in France that they were men not well affected creatures of the King of Nauarre sent by him to the Councel for his owne deseignes had protested without the Kings commission that it was fit to make them shew their instructions to frame an Inquisition against them as not hauing a good opinion in matter of faith Where in great differences did arise between the Ambassadours and them The next day the Ambassadors gaue the King an account of the causes why they had deferred the protestation vntill then and how they were forced at that time to come vnto it adding that they would deferre the registring of it in the acts of the Councell vntill his Maiesty had seene it and commanded them what they should doe The Legats not hauing a copie of the Oration made a collection of it by the memory of those who had beeene most attentiue to send it to the Pope of which de Ferrieres hauing gotten a copie complained that many things were expressed against his intention and in particular where hee named Ecclesiasticall lawes it was repeated spirituall lawes and that Kings might take Church goods at their pleasure whereas hee had sayd onely for necessary cause By this he was forced to giue foorth his Oration and sent a copie of it to Rome to the Cardinall of Loraine excusing himselfe for not hauing vsed words of such acrimony as he was commanded in the last instructions and in the first which are reconfirmed in those adding also that he thought it necessary to obey the King and was not willing to vndergoe the reprehensions of the Counsellors of Parliament who would haue taxed him if in a Generall Councell matters of so great importance had beene determined against that which hath beene by them so exactly maintained besides the Kings authority which hee defended hauing beene vpheld foure hundred yeeres by the Kingdome of France against the war in opposition of it made by the Court of Rome it was not iust that the Fathers of the Councell the greater part of whom are Courtiers should be Iudges of the ancient differences which the kingdome hath with that Court He gaue a copie of the oration to the Ambassadors also and to as many as did desire it and some saide that he had pronounced it otherwise then it was written Whereunto hee replyed that that could not bee said by any that had any meane vnderstanding of the Latine and that howsoeuer it was the same pronounced and written yet if they thought otherwise they must remember that the stile of the Synod was neuer to iudge of things as they were deliuered in voyce but as they were exhibited in writing and therefore they should moue no controuersie herein or if they would himselfe was to bee beleeued before any other The oration being published it was answered in the name of the Synod And answered by a namelesse man Hee said that the French Ambassadours had reason to compare themselues to the Ambassadours of the Iewes because they had both made an vniust complaint against GOD and that the same answere might be giuen them which the Prophet gaue to that people in the name of GOD that if they had fasted and lamented so many yeeres or ate and drunke all was for their owne interests that the Kings of France were cause of all the abuses of that Kingdome by naming to Bishoprickes vnlearned persons ignorant in Ecclesiasticall discipline and more inclined to a lasciuious then to a religious life that the French-men would not haue a resolution in the controuersies of faith that Christian doctrine might allwayes be vncertaine and place might be giuen to new masters who might rub the itching eares of that vnquiet Nation that they spared not to say in those turbulent times that it belonged to the King though very yong as yet to dispose of all the gouerment of the Church that they had sayd with asseueration that beneficed men had onely the vse of the reuenues whereas in France time out of mind they haue carried themselues for Vsufructuaries making Testaments and receiuing inheritances from their kinsfolke who die intestate that to say the poore are owners of the reuenues was much contrary to another saying in the same oration that the King is Patron of all Ecclesiastical goods and might dispose of them at his pleasure that it was a great absurdity to say that the King might not bee reprehended by a generall Councell seeing that Dauid was reprehended by the Prophet Nathan and tooke it in good part that it did
occasion For as hee would continue in the vnion and obedience of the Church so hee would preserue inuiolable the rights of his crowne without suffering them to be questioned or disputed or himselfe forced to shew them That they should not thinke to satisfie him with saying in the ende Sauing and reseruing the rights c. because vnder this colour they would binde him to shew a reason in euery opposition That if hee had seene the Articles as they were proposed hee would haue iudged that the Ambassadour could not haue done otherwise then make the opposition which his desire was they should first haue shewed to him but said they were to bee excused in regard of the occasion suddenly arising and of the circumstances which did produce it and of the suspitions which made them doubt of some Artifice to precipitate the decision And if the Pope had no intention as hee the Cardinall giueth him to vnderstand that the rights of the Emperour and Kings should bee touched and disputed his Holinesse must turne his anger vpon the Legats who proposed the Articles and named Kings Emperour Republikes and not vpon the Ambassadors That hee thinketh the protestation may be iustified before all Christendome when the Articles shal be seene That the Legats hauing proposed those Articles against the intention of his Holinesse he ought not to referre himselfe to their discretion hereafter nor to cause his Ambassadors to returne vntill he had ful assurance that those Articles should not be spoken of any more which being done he will command them to goe againe to the Councell Concerning the citation and sentence the King gaue order to Henry Clutia The French King taketh part with the Queene of Nauarre Lord d'Oysel to tell the Pope that his Maiestie had vnderstood to his great displeasure that which he did not beleeue by the fame which was spread vntill he had seene a copie of the monitories affixed in Rome that the Queene was so proceeded against as that hee was bound to defend her First in regard the cause and danger was common to all Kings who therefore were obliged to protect her and the rather because she was a widow and his obligation was the greater in respect of the neere kinred hee hath with her by both lines and by agnation with her husband who died but a little before in the warre against the Protestants leauing his sonnes Pupils Therefore hee could not abandon her cause following the examples of his ancesters and the rather because hee ought not to indure that any should make warre against his neighbours vnder colour of religon adding that it was not pious to put the Kingdomes of Spaine and France lately ioyned in friendship in danger of a bloody warre for this cause He said moreouer that the Queene hauing many Fees in France shee could not by the rights and priuiledges of that Kingdom be compelled to appeare either in person or by Proctor adding many examples of Princes and Popes who haue proceeded with due and lawfull moderation Hee touched the forme of the citation by Edict a thing not heard of in former times inuented by Boniface the eighth and as too hard and vniust moderated by Clement the fifth in the Councell of Vienna He said that such citations could by no meanes take place but against the inhabitants to whom the accesse is not secure and that the Queene remayning in France a great iniurie was done to him and the Kingdome by vsing that forme as also was done by exposing to prey and granting to the Vsurpers the Fees she holdeth in France the right whereof belongeth to him And euery one marueiled hee said that his Holinesse who did fauour so affectionately the cause of King Antonie while he liued in being his mediator with the King of Spaine would now oppresse his children and widow But he complained most of all that so many Kings Princes and cities hauing departed from the Church of Rome with in fourtie yeeres hee had not so proceeded with any other which shewed well that he did it not for the good of her soule but for other ends Hee wished his Hol. to consider that power was giuen to Popes for saluation of soules not to depriue Princes of their States nor to order any thing in earthly possessions which hauing beene formerly attempted by them in Germanie did much trouble the publike quiet Hee intreated the Pope to reuoke all his Actes against the Queene protesting that in case hee would not hee would proceede to those remedies which his predecessours haue vsed Hee complained also of the cause of the Bishops and commanded his Ambassador And with the Bishops that declaring vnto him the ancient examples the liberties and immunities of the French Church and the authoritie of the Kings in causes Ecclesiasticall he should pray the Pope not to make any innouation Monsieur d' Oisel performed this office with great vehemencie and after many treaties with the Pope obtained of him to speake no more either of the Queene or of the Bishops But in Trent the Session being ended and matters well agreed on betweene the Legates and Loraine and the businesse imparted to the principall Papalins Otranto Taranto and Parmaâ— as also to the Emperours Ambassadours The Card of Loraine publisheth y e desseigne to finish y e Councell Loraine began to publish their deseigne that the Councel might bee finished with one Session more Hee sayd hee could not bee in Trent at Christmas that himselfe and all the French Bishops must depart before that time that hee desired to see the Councel ended and was loath to leaue so honourable an assembly but that hee could not otherwise doe beeing commanded by the King The Imperialists also did publish in the Councell that the Emperour did desire the dispatch and that the King of the Romanes did write that his desire was it should bee finished by Saint Andrewes day or at the longest in the beginning of the next moneth by all meanes And indeede that King not to please the Pope but because it was his opinion did sollicite the conclusion For beeing to hold a Diet hee was not willing his Father should haue Ambassadours in the Councell and said that if that were shut vp the affaires of Religion in Germanie would bee in farre better case The greater part of the Fathers were glad to heare this and Morone making a Congregation in his house the fifteenth of Nouember of the Legates two Cardinals and fiue and twenty Bishops the principall of euery Nation hee proposed that the Councell hauing beene assembled for the necessities of Germanie and France and now the Emperour King of the Romanes Cardinall of Loraine and all Princes desiring that it should bee finished they would speake their opinion concerning the concluding of it and the manner Loraine sayd it was necessary to finish it not to hold Christendom in suspence any longer to shew the Catholikes what they ought to beleeue and to take away the
The Index Catechisme c. and some that others were omitted which did more deserue censure And there was no lesse difficultie about the Catechisme some thinking that that which was made was not fit to be made the common for the whole Church in which the greater part are simple and some desiring that more matter might be put into it And they differed as much about the Rituall bookes some desiring an vniformitie in the whole Church and some maintaining their owne But it appearing that these matters could not bee decided in a whole yeere the Legates propoled that all should bee referred to the Pope Whereunto some few Prelates did not consent and namely the Bishop of Lerida made a long oration to shew that if any thing were proper to the Councell it was the Catechisme it being a booke which after the Symbol ought to hold the first place in the Church that the Rituall bookes ought to hold the second in correcting of which there was need of an exquisite knowledge of antiquitie and of the customes of all countreys which will not bee found in the Court of Rome where though there be men of excellent wit and of great learning yet they want skill in this kind which is necessary to doe any thing commendably herein and that this is more proper to the Councell But the resolution to finish and the desire to depart from Trent caused him to haue but small audience The fiue and twentieth of this moneth the Count of Luna came to the Legats with an instance in writing Hee complained that the most principall matters for which the Councell was assembled were omitted and the others precipitated that they went about to finish the Synod without the priuitie of his King concluding that they ought to heare the opinions of the Diuines concerning the points of doctrine and expect an answere out of Spaine for the end of the Councell The Legats answered that things were in such forwardnesse that there was no time to expect nor was possible to withholde so many Bishops who were already in order to depart The Count replyed that if the Councell were ended without the knowledge of his King besides the instance he would doe something else as hee thought conuenient Hereupon the Legats sent presently to the Pope and the Count to the Ambassadour Vargas to treat with his Holines But Vargas thought it superfluous to speake any more herein both because at the comming of the currier the Pope fell extreame sicke and because hauing made the same instance a few dayes before the Popes finall answere was that he referred it The Popes sicknesse to the Councell the libertie whereof so much desired by his King also hee would not impeach And the Ambassadour saying that the Councel ought to bee held open because all the world did desire it the Pope demanded what that world was which would haue it open the Ambassadour answered Spaine would the Pope replied Write into Spaine that if they buy and studie Ptolomie they shall finde that Spaine is not the whole world The Legats vsed many perswasions to the Count of Luna and so did Loraine also and the Emperours Ambassadours But not being able to preuaile they laboured against him the Ambassadours in the name of the Emperour King of the Romans and of all Germanie and Loraine in the name of his King and of the Kingdome of France The Legats resoluing to finish the Councell according to the Popes order howsoeuer the Spanish Ambassadour might oppose were diligent in dispatch of the matters While these things were in doing the first of December a currier came from Rome late at night with aduise that the Pope was suddenly fallen into a dangerous infirmitie He brought letters from Cardinal Borromeo to the Legats Causeth the end of the Councell to be hastened and Cardinall of Loraine that they should hasten the Councell as much as might be and finish it without respect of any to withstand the inconueniences which might occurre about the election of the Pope in case the Councell should be open in time of vacancie In the letters there were some few words written with the Popes owne hand who did commit the same absolutely and tolde Loraine he should remember his promise It is certaine to speake this particular here though out of place that the Pope was resolued in case he did not recouer quickly to create eight Cardinals and to take order that no confusion might arise in the election of his successor The Legats and Loraine purposed to anticipate the time of the Session and either with the propositions or without to finish the Councell within two dayes that the newes of the Popes death might not first come Therefore they sent to communicate the aduice receiued their resolution to the Ambassadors and did negotiate with the principall Prelates They all agreed except the Spanish Ambassadour who sayd hee had order from his King that if the Sea were vacant he should not suffer the Pope to bee elected in Councel but that the election should be by Cardinals so that there was no neede to precipitate But Morone answered hee knew for certaine that the Ambassadour of France who was as yet in Venice had order from his King to protest that the Kingdome would not obey any Pope but him that should NotwithstaÌ„ding the opposition made by the Count oâ— Luna bee elected in Councell so that it was necessarie by all meanes to finish it for auoyding of danger The Count of Luna made a Congregation of Spanish Prelates in his house and spread a fame that hee was resolued to protest and oppose Notwithstanding the Legates held a Congregation the next morning in which the Decrees of Purgatorie and of the Saints were read as they were composed by the Cardinall of Varmia and the other deputies Afterward the reformation of Friars was read and all appooued with very great breuitie and a little contradiction Then the Articles of reformation were read In the first of the manners of Bishops at the passage where it is said that they shall not inrich their kinred and familie by the reuenues of the Church it was said of the reuenues of the Church of which they are faithfull dispencers for the Pope The Bishop of Salâ—nona did oppose this point saying that the portions of the poore being diuided by ancient Canon as also of the fabrique and of the Episcopall table it cannot bee said that bishops and other beneficed persons are dispencers but were Lords of their owne part which if they did spend ill they did sinne and incurre the wrath of God as euery other man did who spendeth his goods amisse but if they were dispencers for the poore they should bee bound to restitution which cannot be said There were many discourses the maior part defending that beneficed men were Lords of the fruits or vsufructuaries and others saying as the French Ambassadour had done in his Oration that they haue but the vse onely
will not endure a reformation This was opposed by almost all the officers of the Court representing their losses and preiudices and shewing how all would redound to the offence of his Holinesse and of the Apostolike Sea and diminution of his reuenues Onely Hugo Buoncompagno Bishop of Bestice who was Cardinall afterwards a man much conuersant in Court affaires said hee could not choose but wonder at this great feare which he saw did arise without reason that by confirmation of the Councel more authority was not giuen it then other generall Councels had or then was giuen to the Decree or Decretals by the great number of which and by their plaine speaking against the present manners many more preiudices and offences might arise then could do by these few decrees of Trent much reserued in the former words that no law doth consist in the tearmes but in the meaning not in that which the vulgar and Grammarians doe giue it but which vse and authority doth confirme that Lawes haue no power but what is giuen them by him that gouerneth and hath the care to execute them that hee by his exposition may giue them a more ample or a more strict sence yea and contrary to that which the words doe import and that it would bee no more to restraine or moderate the Decrees of Trent now then to suffer them to bee restrained by vse or by exposition in times conuenient Hee concluded that hee saw no cause why there should bee any difficultie about the confirmation But hee put them in minde to withstand presently the inconueniences which might arise by the temeritie of the Doctours who the more ignorant they are of gouernment and publike affaires the more they take vpon them to giue interpretation to Lawes which doth confound authoritie that experience sheweth that Lawes doe no hurt nor cause any suit but by the diuers senses giuen vnto them that by the constitution of Nicolas the third vpon the rule of Saint Francis a matter full of ambiguities in it selfe neuer any disorder did arise because hee forbade all Glossators and Commentators to expound it that if such prouision bee made for the Decrees of Trent and all men forbid to write vpon them a great part of that which is feared will bee withstood But if his Holinesse will forbid all interpretations euen to the Iudges also and ordaine that in all doubts they shall come for exposition to the Apostolique Sea no man will bee able to make vse of the Councell in preiudice of the Court which by vse and by interpretations may bee accommodated to that which will bee for the benefit of the Church And as there is a Congregation which with great fruit doth take care of the Inquisition so his Holinesse may appoint another for this particular of expounding the Councell to whom all doubts shall bee referred from all parts of the world This being done hee said hee foresaw that by the Decrees of the Councell the authoritie of the apostolike Sea the rights and prerogatiues of the Church of Rome will not onely not be diminished but increased and inlarged much in case they know how to make vse of these meanes Those that heard him were mooued by these reasons and the Pope saw it was necessarie to come to the absolute confirmation without any modification and being perswaded that it would fall out as the Bishop All glosses or interpretatiōs are forbid to be made vpon the Decrees of the Councell had said he was peremptorie not to hearken to any thing that could be spoken against it but full of hope to collect much fruit by the paines taken for finishing the Councell hee resolued to confirme it to reserue the interpretation to himselfe and to institute a Congregation as the Bishop had counselled and hauing imparted this to the Cardinals apart hee determined to effect it Therefore the sixe and twentieth of Ianuary Morone and Simoneta hauing related in Consistorie the tenor of the Decree made in the last Session that the confirmation should be desired by them they demanded that his Holinesse would vouchsafe to confirme all that which hath beene decreed and defined in that Councell vnder Paul Iulius and his Holinesse The Pope first causing the Decree to bee read asked the opinions of all the Cardinals They were all for the confirmation vniformely except the Cardinals Saint Clement and Alexandrinus who said that too much authoritie had been giuen to Bishops in that Councell and that it was necessary to moderate it and then to make an exception of those points that did inlarge it too much which were noted already In the end the Pope concluded that it was good to confirme all without exception and so hee did in words in the consistorie confirming them and commanding that they should be receiued and inuiolably obserued by all the faithfull and the same day he published a Bull subscribed by all the Cardinals in which hauing related the causes of calling the Councell the progresse the impediments and difficulties which happened from time to time and his diligence in fauouring the libertie thereof graunting them free power ouer the things reserued to the Apostolike Sea hee thanked God that it was ended with an intire consent Therefore being desired in the name of the Synod for confirmation knowing the Decrees to be all Catholike and profitable for Christians hee hath confirmed them in Consistory and doth confirme them by that writing commanding all Prelats to cause them to bee obserued and exhorting the Emperour Kings Republiques and Princes to assist for the obseruation of them also to fauour the Prelates not to permit their people but rather to prohibite them by all meanes to imbrace opinions contrary to the doctrine of that Councell and to auoidconfusion for bad all sorts of persons as well Clerkes as Laiques to make any Commentaries Glosses Annotations or any interpretation whatsoeuer vpon them or to make any kinde of Statute though vnder pretence of great strength or better execution of the Decrees but that if any obscure place wanted interpretation or decision they should haue recourse to the Apostolike Sea because hee did reserue vnto himselfe power to declare the difficulties or controuersies as also the Synod had alreadie decreed This Consistoriall Act of confirmation and the Bull were printed together with the decrees which gaue matter of speech it appearing by the tenor of them that the Decrees had not vigor as constituted by the Councell but as confirmed by the Pope Whereupon it was said that one had The Decrees of the Councel haue power from the Popes confirmation heard the cause and another had giuen the sentence Neither could it bee said that the Pope had seene the Decrces before he confirmed them because it did appeare by the consistoriall Act that hee had onely seene the Decree for desiring the confirmation They said also that the Decrees made vnder Paul and Iulius were read in Trent and that it was fit they should bee
certaine that single life is better in the Clergie and more to be desired but that in respect of the fragilitie of nature and difficulty to bee continent there are but few who doe not feele the prickes of the flesh Therefore Eusebius relateth that Dionysius did admonish Quintus the Bishop that hee should consider of the weakenesse of the maior part and not lay the burthen of single life vpon the brethren And Paphnutius in the Councell of Nice saying that the vse of ones owne wife was chastitie perswaded the Councell not to impose the law of single life And the Synod of Constantinople did not for bid the vse of wiues but in the time when they were to offer sacrifice That if euer there were cause to permit matrimony vnto Clerkes it was in that age That amongst fiftie Catholike Priests hardly one can bee found that is not a notorious fornicator That not the Priests onely desire matrimonie but the Seculars also that they may not 〈◊〉 such beastly behauiour and the Patrons of Churches will not giue the benefices but to married men That there is great want of Ministers onely for the prohibition of Matrimonie That the Church hath formerly remitted the seueritie of the Canons for this cause alone That the Pope did confirme a Bishop in Saragosa who had a wife and children and a Deacon who had been twice married and committed the Sacrament of Confirmation to simple Priests in defect of a Bishop Therefore many Catholiques did then and doe now thinke better to dispence with the law of continencie then by retaining it to open a gate to vncleane single life leauing marriage free for all and the rather because Cardinall Panormitan doeth hold that it would bee good for the saluation of soules to grant Matrimonie and that there are examples of the old Church and in the Anciran Councell of Adam and Eupsychius Cesariensis Priests That it is certaine that the Pope may dispence with Secular Priests which some also extend vnto Regulars That it seemeth a great absurditie not to admit married Clerkes and to tolerate fornicators and to remooue both would bee as much as to remaine without Ministers and that if they ought to be bound to the vow of chastitie none should be ordained but old men That it is not a good reason to retaine single life with the teeth to preserue Ecclesiasticall goods it not being iust in respect of temporall things to make shipwracke of soules Besides prouision might bee made herein by some other meanes which being done concubinate would be banished out of the Church and the scandall which offendeth many taken away The Pope considering these remonstrances was of opinion to call to Rome pious and learned men of all Nations to handle this point with maturity and spake of it to the Ambassadours residing with him But Cardinall Simoneta did disswade saying it would bee a kinde of Councell and that if men should come out of France Spaine Germanie and elsewhere they would bring intelligences and instructions of Princes and would be gouerned and speake according to their interests and that when his Holinesse would be quit of them he could not doe it at his pleasure that if he did not follow their opinion it would distaste the Princes that he should remember what troubles the Councel put him to and not fall into the like dangers The Pope thought the counsell was sincere and profitable and therefore thinking no more of strangers he deputed nineteene Cardinals giuing them order to examine diligently the writing that came out of Germany The twelfth of March the Pope made a promotion of nineteene Cardinals A promotio◠of 19. Cardinals for reward of the great seruice they did him in Councell in which hee resolued not to comprehend any of those who held the Residence and Institution of Bishops to bee de iure diuino howsoeuer their qualities might otherwise deserue the degree and did not forbeare to discouer so much to all sorts of persons vpon euery occasion He created Marcus Antonius Colonna Archbishop of Taranto Aluise Pisano Bishop of Padua Marcus Antonius Bobo Bishop of Aosta Hugo Buon Compagno Bishop of Bestice Alexander Sforza Bishop of Parma Simon Pasqua Bishop of Serzana Carlo Visconte Bishop of Vintimiglia Franciscus Abondius Bishop of Bobio Guido Ferrier Bishop of Vercelli Iohannes Franciscus Commendone Bishop of Zante Gahriel Paleotto Auditor of the Rota all which had laboured faithfully in Councell for the seruice of his Holinesse To these hee added Zacharias Delphinus Bishop of Liesina who beeing resident with the Emperour tooke no lesse paines for concluding the Councell then the others had done in Trent TO THE READER Courteous Reader NOw that thou hast perused this History I intreat thee to reade ouer these small parcels following The first is an Epistle of S. Gregorie the great who was Bishop of Rome about sixe hundred yeeres after CHRIST and was as learned and as consciencious as any that preceded in that Sea or that followed after Thou canst not but perceiue that howsoeuer hee ascribeth to S Peter as much preheminence as any other ancient writer hath done if not more yet hee doth renounce in most ample tearmes or rather abominate that swelling Antichristian power which was then chalenged by Iohn the Patriarch of Constantinople but long since hath been practised by the Bishops of Rome and neuer more nor more preiudicially to the Church Catholique then in this pretended Councell of Trent And that thou mayst not wonder how these Bishops could sore so high as to bee at last aboue Kings and Emperours to whom S. Gregorie and his predecessours professed and performed all duetifull obedience and seruice I haue tendred vnto thee in the next place three seuerall passages out of the Historie of Francis Guicciardine a famous Florentine who knew their practises as well as any and hath dared to relate them plainly The Papalins haue been so wise in their wicked generation as in all late Editions to cause them to bee left out thereby the better to conceale their vniust vsurpations against both Ecclesistiques and Laiques Now lest any might vncontrolably say that howsoeuer they might bee faulty at other times yet those were worthy who gouerned the Sea of Rome when this Councell was assembled to cleere the trueth concerning these looke ouer the passages following taken out of some Epistles written by men of great esteeme who resided in the Councell and gaue account to their Superiours of all that passed or by their Superiours to them backe againe By these it will appeare that the spirit of Antichrist and not the holy Ghost did gouerne in it They shew the practises of Rome to be so grosse and so abhominable that thou mayest easily beleeue that * Invita Pauli 3. Papirius Massonius a Popish writer had iust cause to say speaking of the Popes who liued in the time of this Councell In pontificibus nemo hodiè sanctitatem requirit optimi putantur si vel leuitêr mali
gaue to those which were built before In like manner euery one payed them tithes due either by law or custome as in the old Testament is commanded Wherein euery one was the more forward because Clergie-men in those times contented themselues with necessaries onely and bestowed the remainder either to repaire their Churches or to adorne them or in workes of charitie and pietie Now the Bishops of Rome pride and ambition hauing not as yet possessed their harts were acknowledged by all Christians to bee superiours of all Churches in all Spirituall gouernment as successours vnto the Apostle Saint Peter because that Citie by reason of the dignitie and greatnesse thereof retained the name and maiestie of the Empire as head of all the rest and because Christian Religion was thence diffused into the greater part of Europe and because Constantine hauing beene baptized by Siluester did willingly acknowledge that such authority belonged to him and his successors Besides there is a fame that Constantine beeing constrained to translate the seate of the Empire to Bizantium now called by his name Constantinople by occasion of some accidents hapning in the Westerne Prouinces gaue to the Popes the Lordships of Rome and of many other Cities and Prouinces in Italie This fame though cherished by succeeding Popes and beleeued by many by reason of their authoritie and credit is not onely disproued by more probable authors but euen by the very things themselues For it is most manifest that Rome as also all Italy obeyed the Emperours and their Magistrates both then and many yeeres after Some wil not beleeue any thing at all that hath been spoken concerning Constantine and Siluester such is the obscurity of things done so long agoe affirming that they liued not at the same time yet no man denieth that the translation of the Empire was the first cause of the Popes authoritie For the people of Rome withdrew their obedience from the Emperours by occasion of their absence and of the difficulties which they found in the East and did the rather performe willingly some certaine obsequiousnesse to the Bishops of Rome though indeed no absolute subiection These things appeared but slowly because of the inundations of the Gothes and Vandals and other barbarous nations into Italy by which Rome hauing beene often sacked the Popes in respect of temporall matters were obscure and meane and in Italy the Emperours had very small authoritie hauing left it as a pray to the Barbarians Of these nations the rest being past away like a torrent the Gothes who were Christians both by name and by profession and had their 〈◊〉 from some parts of Dacia and of Tartaria continued their power there seuentie yeeres together When these were driuen out of Italie by the Emperours the Countrey began againe to bee gouerned by Greeke magistrates the chiefe of which called by a Greeke word Exarke kept his residence at Rauenna a Citie very ancient and then very rich and much inhabited by reason of the fertility of the Countrey This Citie beeing much augmented by the great armada which Augustus Caesar and other Emperours continually maintained in the Port neere adioyning which now is vanished was inhabited by many Captaines and after a good while together by Theodorick King of the Gothes and by his successors who made choyce of it for the seate of their Kingdome because that Sea was neerer to the Emperours of Constantinople whose power they suspected The Exarks seated themselues in the same place because of the opportunity thereof though vpon a contrary ground and deputed particular magistrates whom they called Dukes to gouerne Rome and other Cities of Italie Hence the Exarchate of Rauenna tooke the name vnder which was conteined whatsoeuer was not gouerned by particular Dukes In those times the BB. of Rome had no temporall power at all and hauing lost their former Spirituall reuerence because their liues began to be more corrupt they were subiects to the Emperours without whose confirmation or of their Exarks they durst not accept the Papacie though they were solemnly chosen by the Clergie and people of Rome Nay because the principall seate of Religion followeth the power of the Empire and of armies the Bishops of Constantinople and Rauenna did often iustle with them for superioritie But the State of those Countreys was changed not long after For the Lombards a fierce Nation entred into Italie possessed that part which was called Gallia â—isalpina and now Lombardia from their name as also Rauenna and the whole Exarchat and aduanced their forces as farre as the Marquisate of Ancona Spoletum and Beneuentum in which two last places they created particular Dukes The Emperours made no prouision against these things partly by reason of their negligence and partly because they were hindered by the affaires of Asia so that Rome hauing no assistance from them and the Exarks beeing driuen out of Italie began to gouerne her selfe by the aduice and authoritie of her Bishops These together with the Romans beeing a good while after oppressed by the Lombards did finally implore the ayde of Pipin King of France who passing into Italie with a great armie chased the Lombards from a part of their Dominion which they had enioyed more then two hundred yeeres This part being become his by right of warre hee gaue to the Bishop and Church of Rome that is to say Vrbino Fano Agobbo and much land neere Rome Rauenna and the whole Exarchat vnder which is comprehended all from the confines of Placentia which are contiguons to the territory of Pauia vnto Arimini betweene the riuer of Po the Apennine mountaine the lake of the Venetians and the Adriatique Sea as also from Arimini to the riuer of Toglia now called Isauro The Popes beeing molested by the Lombards after Pipins death Charles his sonne iustly surnamed the Great for the great victories he atchieued vtterly rooted them out and confirmed his father's donation to the Church and while hee made warre with the Lombards hee gaue to the Bishop of Rome the Marquisat of Ancona and the Dukedome of Spoleto which comprehendeth the Citie of Aquila and a part of Abrazzi These things are reported for certaine and some Ecclesiasticall writers adde that Charles gaue to the Church Liguria vnto the riuer Varus which is the vtmost border of Italie Mantua and whatsoeuer the Lombards possessed in F 〈…〉 li and Histria Another writer sayth as much of Corsica and of the whole territorie betweene the Citie of Luni and Parma For these merits the Kings of France haue been magnified by the Popes and haue obtained the name of Most Christian Kings Afterwards in the yeere 800. after CHRIST Pope Leo and the people of Rome by the Popes authoritie onely as head of that people made this Charles Emperour of Rome separating this part of the Empire from those Emperours which had their seat at Constantinople because Rome and the Westerne Prouinces beeing abandoned by them could not well subsist without a Prince of their
many cases the whole care of matters terrene belonged to them sometimes they deposed the Emperours and mooued the Electors to make choyce of others in their roome and sometimes the Emperours chose new Popes or caused them to be chosen by others By these controuersies and by the Popes abode seuenty yeeres at Auignion and by meanes of a Schisme which happened in Italie after that the Popes were returned to Rome it came to passe that in those Cities which were subiect to the Church especially in those of Romania many potent Citizens each in his owne Countrey attained to souereigne power The Bishops of Rome either persecuted them or not being able to ouercome them gaue them these Cities to bee held of them in Vassallage or inuested other commanders in them So the Cities of Romania began to haue particular Lords by the name for the most part of Vicars of the Church Thus Ferrara first giuen by the Pope to Azo de Esti to be gouerned by him was afterwards granted to him vnder the title of Vicarship This familie was in processe of time exalted to more illustrious honours Bolonia being thus possessed by Iohn Visconte Arch-bishop of Milan was after giuen him by the Pope as a Vicarship of Rome Vpon the same occasions there arose many particular Lords in many places of the Marquisat of Anconia of the Patrimonie of Saint Peter and of Vmbria now called the Dukedome of Spoleto all which was done either against the Pope his will or by his forced consent The same variations being also in Lombardie amongst the Cities of the Empire it sometimes fell out that the Vicars of Romania and of other Ecclesiasticall territories withdrawing themselues openly from the Church acknowledged to hold those Cities in Vassalage from the Emperours and those who possessed Milan Mantua and other Imperiall places were contented to hold them from the Bishops of Rome In these times Rome though still named the Domaines of the Church was gouerned by it selfe When the Popes returned from Auignion into Italie for a while they were obeyed as Lords but the Romans soone after erected the magistracie of the Banderefi and relapsed into their wonted contumacie Hereupon the Popes retaining but small authoritie absented themselues wholly from thence vntill the Romanes beeing fallen into great pouertie and grieuous disorders by the absence of the Court and the yeere 1400. approaching in which they hoped if the Pope were at Rome there would be a great concourse of all Christendom by reason of the Iubelie they most humbly besought Pope Boniface to returne to them offering to put down the office of the Banderefi and to yeeld him absolute obedience Vpon these conditions hee returned to Rome and while the people were intent vpon their gaine made himselfe absolute Lord of the Citie and fortified and put a garrison in the Castle of S. Angelo Those who succeeded vntill Pope Eugenius found many difficulties but then the souereigntie was so well established that all his successors gouerned the Citie euen at their owne pleasure Being raised by these steps vnto earthly power they laid a side by little and little the care of soules and of diuine precepts so that setting their affections wholly vpon earthly greatnesse and vsing their spirituall authoritie only as an instrument of their temporall they seemed rather to bee secular Princes then Priests After this their care and businesse was no more sanctitie of life increase of religion loue and charitie towards their neighbour but armies and wars against Christians handling the sacrifices euen with bloudie hands but heaping vp of wealth but new lawes new arts new snares to scrape monie from all parts For this end they vsed their spirituall weapons without respect and sould things both sacred and profane without any shame at all The Popes and the Court thus abounding with wealth there followed pompe riot dishonestie lust and abominable pleasures no care of posteritie no thought of maintayning the perpetuall dignitie of the Papacie but in place hereof succeeded ambitious and pestiferous desires to exalt their sonnes nephewes and kindred not onely to immoderate riches but to Principalities and to kingdoms bestowing their dignities and benefices not vpon virtuous and well deseruing men but eyther selling them to those who would giue most or misplacing them vpon ambitious couetous and impudently voluptuous persons Hauing lost by this meanes that respect and reuerence which formerly the world did giue them they did notwithstanding maintaine in part their authoritie by the powerfull name and maiestie of religion and somewhat they were helped by the facultie which they haue in gratifiing of great Princes and those who were potent about them by bestowing some Enclesiasticall fauours and dignities vpon them Hence it cometh to passe that they are in high respect amongst men so that whosoeuer taketh armes against them is esteemed infamous for it and findeth many oppositions by other Princes Whatsoeuer hapneth there is but smale gaine to bee made by striuing with them For those that conquere them vse the victorie as the Popes will who being conquered obtaine what conditions they please Now because they haue a great desire to raise their neerest kinred from the state of priuat men to bee great Princes oftentimes they haue beene for very many years last past the occasions and the instruments of raysing now wars and tumults in Italie But to returne to our principall purpose from which my most iust griefe for the publique losse hath transported mee further then the lawes of an historie doe well permit let vs declare that the Cities of Romania being vexed c. A part of the historie of FRANCIS GVICCIARDINE stollen out of his tenth Booke Saying that the great oppression endured by the generous Romans and that those spirits which conquered the world should become seruile may in part bee excused in respect of former times Such honor was then giuen to religion and religion was so graced with miracles and sanctified manners that their ancesters without any constraint of armes or violence yeelded obedience to the gouernment of Ecclesiastiques and willingly submitted their necks to the sweet yoke of Christian pietie But now what necessitie what virtue what dignitie is there which can couer in any part the infamie and shame of this seruilitie Is it integritie of life holy examples giuen by these Priests or any miracles done by them what generation is there in the world more corrupt or more defiled with brutish and debauched manners It is miraculous that God the fountaine of Iustice hath so long indured such abominable wickednesse Some peraduenture may say that this tyrannie is supported by prowesse of armes or mens assiduous care and industrie for the preseruation of the Papall greatnesse But what generation is there in the world more auerse from the studies of war or more vnwilling to endure the labours belonging to it more giuen ouer to idlenesse and pleasure more negligent of the honor and profit of their successors The principalitie of the
and the trueth onely aymed at But if Religion and godlinesse bee openly beaten downe if tyrannie and ambition bee established if men studie faction gluttonie lust there is nothing more pernicious for the Church of God All this I haue spoken hitherto as if this Councell which you call so did subsist somwhere and were indeed a Councell which I thinke absolutely to be none Or if it be one and subsist any where sure it is an obscure one and kept very close For though we are not very farre off yet we can by no meanes learne what is done there what Bishops haue met or rather indeed whether any at all are met Nay besides aboue twentie months since when this Councell was first summoned by Pope Pius the Emperour Ferdinand answered that though all other matters were accommodated yet hee did much dislike the Place which the Pope had made choice of for himselfe For Trent though a prety Citie yet neither was commodiously enough seated for the receipt of so many Nations nor able to receiue so great a multitude of men as were likely in reason to meete at a Generall Councell The same answere was returned from other Christian Princes and from some much sharper Therfore wee beleeued that all these things together with the Councell it selfe had beene vanished away into smoake 7 But I pray you who is he that hath summoned this Councell and called the world together You wil say Pope Pius the fourth And why he rather then the Bishop of Toledo For by what power by what example of the Primitiue Church by what right doth hee this Did Peter Linus Cletus Clemens thus tosse and tumble the world with their Proclamations This was alwayes whilest the Empire flourished the proper right of the Emperours of Rome But now since the power of the Empire is lessened and Kingdomes by succession share part of the Imperiall power that power is communicated to Christian Kings and Princes Search the Annals lay together the memorials of all Antiquitie you shall finde the ancientest Councels the Nicene the Ephesine that of Chalcedon that of Constantinople to haue beene called by the Roman Emperours Constantine Theodosius the first Theodosius the second Martian not by the Popes of Rome 8 Leo the Pope a man otherwise louing enough to himselfe and no way neglectfull of the authority of his Sea did humbly beseech Mauritius the Emperour that hee would summon a Councell to be held in Italie as beeing the fittest place All the Priests sayes hee beseech your Clemencie that you would command a Generall Councell to bee held within Italie But the Emperour caused that Ceuncel to bee assembled not in Italie which the Pope earnestly laboured but at Chalcedon in Bithynia to shew that that was his right and belonged to him onely And when Ruffinus in that bickering which hee had with Ierome had alleadged a certaine Synod Tell mee sayes Ierome what Emperour caused it to bee called Ierome did not thinke the authoritie of a Generall Councell firme enough vnlesse an Emperour had called it I demand not now what Emperor hath commanded the Bishops to be called to Trent at this present But with what Emperor did the Pope that hath taken thus much to himselfe aduise of holding the Councell what Christian King or Prince did hee make priuy to his designe To intrude vpon anothers right by fraude or force and to vsurpe for his owne what belongs to others is iniurious dealing But to abuse the Clemency of Princes and to rule ouer them as his vassalls is an egregious and an intollerable disgrace to them But for vs by our complying to goe about to backe such an iniurie and disgrace were no lesse iniurie Wherefore if wee should onely say thus much that this Trent Councell of yours is not lawfully called that Pope Pius hath done nothing rightly or orderly no man could iustly find fault with our absence 9 I passe ouer the wrongs which the Popes of Rome haue done vs That they haue as often as they pleased armed our People against their Soueraigne That they haue pulld the Scepters out of our Kings hands and the Crownes from off their heades That they would haue the Kingdome of England to bee theirs and held in their name and our Kings to Reigne by their fauour That within these later yeares they haue stirred vp against vs somtimes the French somtimes the Emperor What the intentions of Pius himselfe haue beene towards vs what hee hath done what hee hath spoken what hee hath practised what hee hath threatened t' is needlesse to rehearse For his actions and his words are not so close so concealed but that the aime of both may be discouered By what courses hee was made Pope and by what steps hee mounted to so great a dignity I say nothing I doe not say that he aspired to the Popedome by corrupting of Cardinals buying of voices by price and purchase by vnderminings and ambushes I doe not say that lately beeing not able to quitt skores hee cast Cardinall Caraffa into prison and there murthered him by whose assistance he had compassed the rest of the Cardinals voyces to whom for that seruice he owed a great summe of money These and diuers other things I leaue to you who both behold them at a neerer distance and better vnderstand them And can you wonder then that wecome not to a man of Blood one that purchases voyces that denies to pay his debts to a Simoniacal person to an Heretique Beleeue me it is not the part of a wise man wilfully to runne into a place infected and to consult of Religion with the enemies of Religion My mother sayes one forbade mee the company of infamous persons Iohn the Apostle durst not sit in the same Bath nor wash with Olympius lest he should bee strucke from heauen with the same thunder I haue not sate sayth Dauid in the assembly of Vanitie neither will I walke with the workers of iniquitie 10 But admitte that this is the Popes proper right let it bee in his power to call Councels to gouerne the whole world Let those things bee false and vaine whatsoeuer wee haue spoken concerning the power of the Emperour and the right of Kings Grant that Pope Pius is an honest man that he was duely and lawfully made Pope that he sought no mans life that he did not kill Caraffa in prison yet it is fit that Councels should be free that euery man may be present that will and those with whose conuenience it stands not may bee absent And such was anciently the equitie and moderation of those better men The Princes were not then called together in such a slauish manner that if any one of them had stayed at home or had not sent Ambassadours to the Councell presently euery eye was vpon him euery finger pointing at him In the Nicen Councel in the Ephesine in that of Constantinople what spie obserued who were absent But there was neuer an Ambassadour then neither from
houses and their cold Cottages which was all they had in the beginning So verely these men if they would deale plainely and lay aside their disguises and doe their duety and render euery one his owne they see they must come to their staffe and scrippe againe to sobrietie and modestie to the labours and function of the Gospell For they haue heard Austin say that The name of a Bishop is a name of worke not of worship and That they are no Bishops that would haue the preeminence aboue others but not benefit them And therefore they see that it is lesse expedient for themselues then for any sort of men to haue the Gospell spread wider and further propagated for they cannot bee safe if they will bee sound Therefore now they raise tumults and puzzle all as Demetrius the Smith did of old when hee saw that his hopes of gaine were cut Now therefore Councels are summoned the Abbats and Bishops are called to make a partie For this they thought the cunningest plot to spinne out the time for some yeeres to hold mens mindes in suspence with expectation many things as it vseth might fall out in the meane time Some Warre might be raised One of these Princes might die that this so sharpe edge of theirs for the Gospell might in processe of time bee dulled mens mindes might waxe coole In the meane while as one sayes somewhat will be done I hope 14 Long since the Persians hauing beene vanquished and led in triumph when as the Athenians had begun to repaire their walles which the Persians had layd leuell with the ground and the Lacedemonians had straitly interdicted them to the end that they might keep them the easier vnder their check Themistocles the Athenian Generall a wise man seeing the safety of his Countrey might be hazzarded promised that he would come to Lacedemon to confer with them about it So being vpon the way to spend time he faignes himselfe sicke that hee might dwell the longer vpon his iourney At length beeing come to Lacedemon hee began to make many cauils on set purpose Somtimes the couenants did not please him Somtimes hee demands time to aduise Sometimes hee must waite for his fellowe Ambassadours without whom nothing could bee done otherwise he must send Ambassadors to Athens In the meane time whilest he trifles the Athenians had walled their City round and if any force were offered were prouided of a defence So these men whilest they putt off from day to day and will haue all referred to Councels in the meane while they build vp their walls whilst we sitt idle looking after wee know not what that at the last when they haue made all safe they may shutt vs out wholly and neither Councell may be held nor any thing at all done 15 For it is worth the paines to obserue their trickes and fetches How often Councels haue been summoned and not met How often a poore rumor hath dashed all their preparation and all the expectation How often haue the Fathers made a stand vpon the sudden in the middest of their iourney How often haue the scarlet Counsailers slipped home in the middest of the Councell hauing done iust nothing and haue reiourned the next Session till the ninth or tenth yeere following How often haue they quarrelled with the ayre the victuals the place the time For the Pope onely assembles the Councels and hee alone dismisseth them when hee lists If any thing please him not or the businesse beginne to goe awry presently the solemne close of the Playes is heard Valete Plaudite Farewell and clap your hands A Councell is warn'd at Basil They meete from all parts in great numbers They fall earnestly vpon many matters Eugenius the Pope is cast by all the voyces as a Simoniacall and Schismaticall Person Amideus Duke of Sauoy is put in his place Eugenius as hee was to doe takes this indignely thinkes with himselfe that this might bee a dangerous president for posteritie That his power and strength was far aboue all Councels That a Councel could not meet but by his command nor determine of any thing but what hee pleased That it was an vngodly act to inquire into his life in a Conuenticle of Bishops Presently he cals backe the Councel to Ferrara in Italie afterwards translates it to Florence Why what doings is this I pray Did Eugenius thinke the climate would alter mens mindes or that the Holy Ghost would giue discreeter answers in Italie then he had formerly in Germany Nay nay in all those changes he sought not after CHRIST but his own benefit He saw that his enemy Sigismond the Emperor did ouertoppe him in Germanie both in power and in fauour And that those Fathers which had met at Basil if they were remooued out of those harsh and rough Countreys into Italie they might as trees when they are transplanted bee made more mellow For now adayes mercifull God! the intent or scope of Councels is not to discouer trueth or to confute falshood For these later ages this hath been the onely indeauour of the Popes to establish the Romane Tyranny to set warres on foote to set Christian Princes together by the eares to raise money sometimes for the Holy Land sometimes for the building of Saint Peters Church sometimes for other vses I know not what or rather abuses all which money was to be cast into some few bellies in gluttonie and lust And this hath beene the onely cause or course of Councels for some ages last past For of errours and abuses as if there were none at all nothing euer could bee handled 16 Peter de Alliaco made great complaint in the Councel of Constance concerning the couetousnesse and pride of the Court of Rome but what good did hee Was there any part of their controuersie or pride restrained by the authoritie of the Councel The same man sayes that Holy dayes and the flocks of idle Monkes ought in his opinion to bee lessened And another in a certaine Worke intituled Tripartite and ioyned to the Lateran Councel The whole world almost sayes hee speakes against it and is scandalized at the infinite multitude of beggerly Friars And the Fathers in the Councell of Lateran wee strictly commaund say they that for the future no man inuent a new religious order Since that time what hath been done for Holy dayes I know not it is probable that no abatement is made But for the Orders of Monkes they are infinitely multiplied For the last Popes haue added Iesuites Capuchins and Theatines as if there had not beene yet enough of these slow-bellies Iohn Gerson Chancellour of Paris exhibited in the Councell of Constance seuentie fiue abuses in the Church of Rome which hee did earnestly desire might bee reformed But of so great a number what one abuse did they take away Iohn Picus Mirandula writes to Pope Leo to abridge idle ceremonies and to restraine the luxurie of Priests The Bishops afterwards in the Lateran Councell sate in
great numbers and moued much expectation But what one ceremonie did they abate what one Priests luxury or lewdnesse did they condemne Mantuan the Poet complaines by name of the manners of the Church of Rome Bernard the Abbot writes thus to Pope Eugenius your Court receiues good men but makes them not lewde men thriue there the good pine and fall away And speaking of the woefull state of the Church in those dayes From the sole of the foote saith he to the crowne of the head there is no health in her And againe saies he where is there one to preach the acceptable yeare of the Lord Now a dayes saith hee they keepe not Christs spouse but destroy her They feede not the Lords flocke but slaughter and deuoure it Pope Adrian the sixth when hee sent his Legat into Germanie confessed truely and ingenuously that the state of the whole Clergie was most corrupt All wee Prelates saies hee haue swerued euery one to his owne way neither is there now any one that doeth good no not one Albertus Pighius confesses that in the Masse it selfe which they would haue to bee most sacred and in which alone they place the main of Christian Religion are found errors and abuses What needs more I passe ouer other witnesses for they are infinite There were many Councels held after this the Bishops were called together the Synode of Basill was summoned as they then made shewe expresly for the reformation of the whole Clergie But since that time the errors haue beene increased in all places nay the vices of the Priests themselues doubled 17 The Cardinals chosen by Pope Paul the third to consider of the State of the Church made report that there were many corruptions in it especially in the manners of the Bishops and Clergie men That the Bishops were idle did not instruct the people nor feede the flocke nor looke to the Lords vineyard that they liued in Princes Courts and kept not home That the Cardinals had somtimes three somtimes fowre Bishoprickes in Commendam not without great preiudice to the Church for that those offices are not as they say compatible or to bee held together That the Couents ought to be cleane banished out of the Church Since this the Trent Councell hath beene held But haue the Bishops since then begunne to feede the flock Haue they left their nonresidence and liuing in Princes Courts Haue the Cardinalls left to be Bishops Or is it prouided that the Church sustaine no preiudice thereby Hath the number of Couents beene abridged or religion amongst them reformed What neede then was there of calling together so many Bishops so farre off or to aduise so many yeares in vaine of reforming the Church This is iust the Pharises going about to repaire Gods Church 18 They confesse errors and abuses they call Councells and pretend a zeale of Religion and Godlinesse They promise their paines and indeauours that they will ioyne with vs to build vp againe whatsoeuer is fallen downe Iust so as the enemies of Gods people sayd they would ioyne with Nehemias to build the Lords Temple For they did not intend the building of the Lords Temple but by all possible meanes to hinder it They will be reconciled to vs but so as Naas the tyrant would long agoe with the Iewes of Iabes vpon no other conditions but that wee must suffer our right eyes to bee plucked our that is that we should suffer our selues to be bereaued of Gods word and the Gospell of our saluation 19 For haue they any care of Religion Care they for Gods Church that care neither for Gods vengeance nor the saluation of the people nor any part of their owne duetie Let Pan say they looke to his sheepe they in the meane time manage warres hunt fare deliciously to say no worse of them Immortall God! who would beleeue that these men euer thinke of Gods Church or Religion What errors will these men euer take away or when What light will they restore vnto vs Whatsoeuer you say though you carried the sunne it selfe in your hands yet they will not see Open errors they excuse as farre as they are able and colour and smooth them as anciently Symmachus or Porphyrie did the errors and fopperies of the Heathen And indeede they are wholly sett vpon this not to seeme to haue ledde Gods people astray or at any time to haue erred themselues Or if it come in their heads to amend any thing which either they neuer doe or very seldome and sparingly as it is reported of Alexander and Emperour of Rome that beeing not altogether auerse from the Christian Religion he worshipped Christ and Orpheus in the same Chappell and as in times past the ancient Samaritans did retaine the worshippe of the true God and of Idoles both together So they will receiue perchance some part of the Gospell vpon this condition that therewith they may admitt of superstitions and old wifes tales they receiue trueth so that they may retaine falshood they allowe of ours so that they may not disallowe theire owne And so they doe not take away but colour abuses and onely new plaister old pillars 20 In this manner doe they reforme Gods Church so be the Councell and Synodes kept Trueth is not followed but mens affections The better part is mastred by the greater Indeede the very name of a Generall Councell carries a glorious lustre But yet oftentimes poison is carowsed out of a faire cuppe For it is not enough for a few Bishops and Abbotts to haue met in one place The virtue of a Councell consists not in Rochetts and Skarletts neither is euery Decree of a Councel presently to bee receiued for an Oracle That was a Councell of which the Prophet * Chap. 30. 3. Esay writes 21 That was a Councell of which the Prophet Dauid speakes The Kings of the earth set themselues the Rulers take counsell together against the Lord and against his anointed That was a Councell which condemned the Sonne of God Christ Iesus to the Crosse That was a Councel which was held at Carthage vnder Cyprian in which it was Decreed that those who had beene baptized by Hereticks when they returned to the Church ought to bee baptized againe Which error could not bee afterwards repealed but so many Councels and writings of the Fathers What needes many words The Second Ephesine Councell openly tooke Eutyches his part that the humane nature in Christ was turned into his diuinitie The second Nicene Councell decreed flatt Idolatrie about adoration of Images The Councel of Basil as Albertus Pighius sayes decreed against all antiquity against nature against reason against the word of God The Councell of Ariminum decreed for the Arrians most impiously that Christ was not God Many other ensuing Councels that of Smyrna the Arrian the Seleucian the Syrmian did both condemne the Homousians and also subscribe to the impietie of the Councell of Ariminum What would you haue more The Councell of
which may be any way dammageable to him I will help to defend and maintaine against all the world the Papacie of the Church of Rome and the rules of the holy Fathers In old time when the Priests of Appollo Pytheus began to speake plainly in fauour of King Philip many would merrily say that Apollo began to Philippize When we see that nothing is decreed in the Councell but at the Popes pleasure why may wee not say that the oracles of the Councels doe Tapize that is say nothing but what the Pope will When Verres was charged with many crimes of which in probabilitie he was guiltie they say he was so wise as not to commit his triall to any but onely to some trusty persons of his owne traine The Popes haue dealt more wisely For they haue chosen such iudges whom they know neither will because it is their owne case in regard they refer all to voluptuousnesse and gluttonie nor can if they would because they are sworne decree any thing contrary to his will and pleasure They set the holy Bible in the midst as if they would doe nothing against it they looke vpon it afarre off and reade it not Indeede they bring a preiudicated opinion with them not regarding what Christ hath said but decreeing whatsoeuer they please 24 Therefore that libertie which ought to be in all consultations especially sacred and which is most proper to the Holy Ghost and the modestie of Christians is quite taken away Paul saith If any thing be reauealed to another that 1. Cor. 14 30. sitteth by let the first hold his peace But these men apprehend imprison and burne whosoeuer dareth but whisper against them Witnesse hereof the cruell death of two most holy and resolute men Iohn Husse and Hierom of Prague whom they put to death contrary to their safe conduct so brake their faith both with God and man So the wicked Prophet Zedekias when he had put on iron hornes strooke Micheas the Prophet of the Lord on the face saying how hath the spirit of God left me and is come to thee Therefore these men alone domineere in Councels all others being excluded They alone giue voices and make lawes like vnto the Ephesians in times past let no man say they liue here who is wiser then the rest except he haue a mind to be cast into banishment They will not heare any of our men speak In the last conuention of the Councel at Trent tenne yeres since the Ambassadors of the Princes and free Cities of Germanie came thither with a purpose to be heard but were absolutely refused For the Bishops and Abbots answered that they would not suffer their cause to haue a free hearing nor suffer controuersies to be discussed out of the word of God that our men were not to be heard at all except they would recant which if they refused to doe they should come into the Councell vpon none other condition but to heare the sentence of condemnation pronounced against them For Iulius the third in his Bull of indiction of the Councell declared plainely that either they should change their opinions or else should bee condemned for heretiques before they were heard Pius the fourth who hath now a purpose to reassemble the Councell hath alreadie preiudged for heretiques all those who haue left the Roman Church that is to say the greatest part of the Christian world before they were euer either seene or heard They say and they say it often that alreadie all is well with them and that they will not alter one iot of their doctrine and Religion Albertus Pighius saith that without the authoritie of the Roman Church one ought not to beleeue the cleerest and plainest Scripture Is this to restore the Church to her integritie Is this to seeke the trueth Is this the libertie and moderation of Councels 25 Though these things bee most vniust and most different from the fashion of ancient Councels and of modest men yet this is more vniust that whereas the world complaineth of the Papall pride and tyrannie and doth beleeue that nothing can be amended in the Church of God vntill he be reduced into order yet all things are referred vnto him as vnto a most consciencious pence maker and iudge And vnto what a kind of man good God are they referred I will not call him an enemie of the Trueth ambitious couetous proud intolerable euen to his owne followers But they would make iudge of all Religion him who commandeth that all his determinations shall bee of equall valew with those of Saint Peter himselfe and sayth that in case hee carrie a thousand soules with himselfe to Hell yet no man ought to reprehend him for it who auoucheth that he can make iniustice to bee iustice whom Camotensis affirmeth to haue corrupted the Scriptures that he might haue fulnesse of power and to conclude whom his owne familiars and followers Ioachimus Abbas Petrarch Marsilius Patauinus Laurentius Valla Hieronymus Sauanorola doe cleerely pronounce to bee The Antichrist All is referred to the iudgement and will of this man alone so that the same man is the partie arraigned and the Iudge the accusers are heard from an inferiour place and the partie accused sits in his Tribunall and pronounceth the sentence concerning himselfe These lawes forsooth so equall and so reasonable Pope Iulius hath giuen vs. No Councell sayth he is of any credit nor euer wil be vnlesse it be confirmed by the authority of the Church of Rome Bonifacius 8. sayth That no creature in the world can possibly be saued except he bee subiect to the Romane Church And Pope Pascal thus As though sayth hee any Councels haue made lawes for the Church of Rome when as all Councels doe subsist by it and receiue their strength from it and doe expresly except in all their Decrees the authoritie of the Bishop of Rome Another sayth That which the Pope approoueth or disprooueth wee ought to approoue or disprooue likewise And againe It is not lawfull for any man to disallow that which the Pope approoueth I know not what Parasite it is who most shamelesly sayth that though all the world should bee of one opinion against the Pope yet it seemeth to mee that the Popes opinion must bee maintained And another as impudently as hee It is a kinde of sacriledge but to dispute of the Pope's fact who though hee bee not alwayes a good man yet must hee alwayes bee presumed to bee Another yet more impudently sayth The Pope's will is heauenly therefore in those things which hee willeth his will standeth for reason neither ought any man to say to him why doe you so To leaue many the like sayings which are infinite and to make an end Pope Innocent the ninth speakes most impudently of all The Iudge will not bee iudged neither by the Emperour nor by Kings nor by the whole Clergie nor by all the people of the world O immortall God! how neere are they come to
say thus I will ascend vpon the North-pole and I will be like to the most High If the Popes say true what neede wee a Councell if they will hold a sincere and a free Councell away with these wicked and vaine-glorious lyes Let them not onely not be practised but let them euen bee rased out of all their Bookes that all may not bee left to the will and pleasure of one man who is most iustly suspected But the Popes say they cannot erre and that the word of GOD is to bee regulated as they please Before they enter into their place they sweare to maintaine certaine late Councels which are most fowlly corrupted and doe religiously promise that nothing shall bee changed What maruaile then that no good comes of a Councell if that errours and abuses are not taken away that the Ambassadours of Princes are in vaine called thither from so many remote parts Notwithstanding I heare that now there are some men not ill affected yet carelesse what they say who though they condemne the arrogancie and Persian pride of the Pope and his euen Epicurean contempt of Religion yet they desire that his authority should bee maintained Though they sometimes confesse him to be Antichrist yet beeing mounted into that chayre they doubt not but that he is Vniuersall Bishop and Head of the whole Church of CHRIST Here they triumph and please themselues as if the Holy Ghost were affixed to the Pope's palace Yet the saying is The place doth not sanctifie the man but the man the place And Hierome as hee is cited by them saith that They are not sonnes of the Saints who hold their places but who imitate their deedes Likewise Christ telleth vs that the Scribes and Pharisees sit in Moses chayre but warneth vs not to allow of their authoritie further then they speake out of the word of God Augustine sayth What sayd Christ but this Heare the voyce of the Shepheard euen by hirelings For by sitting in the chaire they teach the Law of God therefore God doeth instruct vs by them If they will teach ought of their owne heare them not doe it not Likewise Paul saith that Antichrist that man of sinne must fit in the Temple Hierome sayth Well doest thou consider Peter consider Iudas also doest thou allow of Stephen marke also what Nicholas was Ecclesiasticall dignity maketh not a Christian Thus farre Hierome It is reported that Pope Marcellinus sacrificed to Idoles that Pope Liberius was an Arrian that Pope Iohn the 22 had an impious opinion concerning the immortalitie of the soule that Pope Iohn the 8. was a woman that shee committed adultery during her Papacie and going pompously in procession about the Citie was deliuered of a childe euen in the very sight of the Bishops and Cardinals And Liranus affirmeth that many popes haue turned infidels Wherefore we must not bee too confident of places and successions and vaine titles of dignities Wicked Nero succeeded godly Metellus Annas and Caiphas succeeded Aaron and oftentimes Idoles are put in the place of GOD. 26 But what I pray you is this great power and authoritie whereof they doe so insolently boast whence comes it From Heauen or of men Christ spake vnto Peter say they vpon this rocke I will build my Church by which words the Popes authoritie is confirmed For the Church of Christ is placed in Peter as in the foundation But Christ gaue nothing to Peter by these words more then to the other Apostles neither doth hee make mention of the Pope or of Rome Christ is that rocke Christ is that foundation No man saith Saint Paul can lay another foundation then that which is alreadie laid which is Christ Iesus 27 These words vpon this rock I will build my Church Saint Augustine expoundeth thus vpon this saith he which Peter confessed saying Thou art Christ the sonne of the liuing God It is not said thou art the rock but thou art Peter the rock was Christ Saint Basill saith thus vpon this rock that is vpon this faith I will build my Church Origen that most ancient Father saith that euery disciple is a rocke after that he hath drunke of that spirituall rock and vpon such a rocke all the doctrine of the Church is builded But if thou thinkest that the whole is built vpon Peter onely what sayest thou of Iohn the sonne of thunder and of each of the Apostles For shall we be so bould as to say the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against Peter onely and they shall preuaile against the rest of the Apostles and against good men Or shall wee not rather say let that which is spoken and the Gates of Hell shall not preuaile against him and that other vpon this rock I will build my Church be true in euery one of those of whom it was spoken Were the keyes of the kingdome giuen to Peter only so that none of the other Saints might meddle with them Then if this saying to thee I will giue the keyes of the kingdome of Heauen be common to others also why are not the other sayings so to Saint Hilarie saith There is but one happie rocke of faith which Peter confessed with his mouth And again he saith Vpon this confession of Peter the Church is built and a little after hee saith This faith is the foundation of the Church In like manner other Fathers Hierom Cyrill Beda say that the Church is built not vpon Peter but vpon his faith that is vpon Iesus Christ the sonne of God whom Peter by diuine inspiration confessed Peter saith Augustine taketh his name from the Rocke not the Rocke from Peter neither will I sayth hee build my selfe vpon thee but I will build thee vpon mee So also Nicholas Lira though hee bee not alwayes a good author for you know in what age hee liued saw thus much Vpon this Rocke sayth hee that is vpon CHRIST By this it appeareth that the Church cannot relie wholly vpon any man by reason of any power or Ecclesiasticall dignitie because many Popes are knowen to be Apostats haue been Apostats 28 Why then wherein doeth this Papall authoritie consist In teaching They teach not at all In administring the Sacraments They administer them not In feeding Why they doe it not Yet this is the power which CHRIST bestowed on his Apostles Goe saith he into the whole world and preach the Gospell And afterward Yee shall bee fishers of men And as my liuing Father sent mee so send I you But these men whither go they what doe they teach or preach or fish for From whence goe they or by whom are they sent This is not Apostolicall authoritie but a proud intolerable domination vsurped by force and tyranny None of vs saith Cyprian calleth himselfe Bishop of Bishops nor violently compelleth his Colleagues to any necessary obedience sith euery Bishop may vse his libertie and power according to his owne discretion without beeing iudged by any seeing that hee himselfe iudgeth no man Againe
hee saith The other Apostles were that which Peter was and had the same fellowship of honour and power Saint Hierome saith the authoritie of the world is greater then that of one Citie Why doe you extoll the custome of one Citie Why doe you make a paucitie whence pride began to giue lawes to the Church Wheresoeuer any Bishop is whether at Rome or at Eugubium or at Constantinople or at Rhegium hee is of the same desert and Priesthood The strength of riches or humblenesse of pouertie maketh a Bishop neither greater nor lesse Gregorie sayth Peter is the chiefe member in the bodie Iohn Andrew Iames are Heads of particular people yet all of them are members of the Church vnder one Head Nay the Saints before the Law the Saints vnder the Law the Saints vnder the Gospel and all that make vp the bodie of the Lord are to bee accounted members and none was euer willing to bee called Vniuersall 29 This is that power which some doe so strenuously defend at this day which whatsoeuer they thinke of the Popes life and religion they would haue to bee most religiously maintained as if the Church could not subsist without it or as if a Councell were no Councell except the Pope did will and command it to be so or as if the whole world must needs be deceaued if it should thinke otherwise Wherefore now that you see that all things are most vniustly handled that nothing is sincerely and fairely caried in Councels you may not wonder that our men had rather tarry at home then take so long and so idle a iourney in which they shall both lose their labour and betray their cause 30 You will say it is not lawfull to make change in Religion without order from the Pope and the Councell Yet the Popes haue changed almost the whole state of the Primitiue Church without any Councell at all You vse a faire smooth speach but it is to couer foule errours The purpose is onely to keepe mens minds in expectation that being wearied with tedious delayes they may at the last despaire of any good For what while the Pope assembleth a Councell while the Bishops and Abbots returne home will they haue GOD's people in the meane while to bee deceiued to erre to mistake themselues to bee ouerwhelmed with errours and want of the knowledge of GOD and so to bee carried to euerlasting destruction Is it not lawfull for any of vs to beleeue in CHRIST to professe the Gospel to serue God aright to flie superstition and idolatrie except they will be pleased to giue vs leaue The state of God's children were most miserable if there being so many errors so generally spread so grosse so blind so foule and so perspicuous and manifest that euen our aduersaries themselues are not able to denie them nothing could be done without the whole world should meet in a generall Councell the expectation whereof is very vncertaine and the euent much more In times past when the Persians inuaded Greece and began to lay all waste if then the Lacedemonians whose virtue was then most eminent amongst the Grecians whose help was requisite as soone as might be had expected a more seasonable moone to make warre in for it was an ancient superstition which proceeded from Lycurgus not to goe forth to fight but in a full moone their Countrie might haue beene spoiled whilst they deferred the time They say delay breeds danger The safetie of God's Church is in question the Deuill goeth about roaring like a Lion seeking whom he may deuoure Simple men are easily deceaued and though they be often touched with a zeal towards God yet they persecute the sonne of God before they be aware And as Nazianzen saith when they purpose to fight for Christ they fight against him Nay the Bishops themselues who ought to haue a care of these things are as though they were but Ghosts carelesse of them or to speake truth they increase the error and make the mist that is in their Religion twice as great as it was Must wee therefore sit idle expecting how these Fathers will handle the matter must wee hold our hands together and doe nothing Nay saith Cyprian there is but one Bishoprique of which euery one holdeth an intire part whereof he is to giue account to the Lord. I will require saith the Lord their bloud at thy handes If any shall put his hand to the plough and looke backe and be sollicitous what others thinke and expect the authoritie of a generall Councell and hide the Lord's treasure in the meane while he shall here this O euill and faithlesse seruant take him away and cast him into outward darkenesse Suffer saith Christ the dead to burie their dead but come thou and follow mee In humane counsels it is the part of a wise man to expect the iudgment and consent of men but in matters diuine Gods word is all in all the which so soone as a godly man hath receiued hee presently yeeldeth and submitteth himselfe he is not wauering not expecteth others Hee vnderstandeth that he is not bound to giue care to the Pope or the Councell but to the will of God whose voice is to be obeyed though all men say nay The Prophet Elias presently obeyed God's command though he thought he was alone Abraham being warned of God went out of Chaldea Lot went out of Sodome the three Israelites made a publike confession of their Religion and did publiquely detest Idolatry without expecting a generall Councell Goe saith the Angel out of the midst of her and partake not of her sinnes lest you tast of her Plagues Hee saith not expect a Synode of Bishops So God's trueth was first published and so it is now to be restored The Apostles first taught the Gospell without a publique Councell in like manner the same Gospell may be restored againe without a publique Councell If at the first Christ and his Apostles would haue caried and differred all vntill a generall Councell when had their sound gone forth into all lands how had the kingdome of heauen suffered violence and how had the violent taken it by force Where now would the Gospell and the Church of God haue beene As for our parts we do not feare and flie but desire and wish for a Councell so that it bee freely ingenuous and Christian so that men doe meet as the Apostles did so that Abbots and Bishops be freed from their oath by which they are bound to the Popes so that that whole conspiracie be dissolued so that our men may be modestly and freely heard and not condemned before they be heard so that one man may not haue power to ouerthrow whatsoeuer is done But seeing it impossible as the times now are that this should be obteyned and seeing that all absurd things foolish ridiculous superstitious impious are defended most pertinaciously and that for custome sake because they haue beene once receiued we haue thought it fit to prouide for our
Churches by a nationall Councell 31 For wee know that the spirit of God is tied neither to places nor to numbers of men Tel it to the Church saith Christ not to the whole Church spread ouer the world but to a particular which may easily meet in one place Wheresoeuer saith he two or three shall bee gathered together in my name there am I in the midst of them When Paul would reforme the Churches of the Corinthians and of the Galatians he did not command them to expect a Generall Councell but onely wrot vnto them that what error soeuer or vice was amongst them themselues should presently cutt it off So in times past when Bishops did sleepe or intended by-matters or did defile and pollute the Lords Temple God did alwaies extraordinarily rayse vp some men of great spirit and courage who made all well and sound againe 32 For our selues wee haue done nothing but with very good reason nothing but what wee sawe to bee lawfull and to haue beene practised by the Fathers of the primitiue Church without any reprehension at all wherfore wee called a full Synod of Bishops and by common consent of all sorts purged our Church as it were Augeus his stable of those excrements which either the negligence or the malice of men had brought in wee haue restored all things as much as possibly wee could to the ancient puritie of the Apostolicall times and the similitude of the primitiue Church This was iustly in our power to doe and because wee could doe it wee did it boldly 33 Here I thinke it fit that you should heare what Pope Gregory the first hath written concerning this matter which pleaseth mee the more because hee wrote it to Augustine Bishop of the English about the institutiō of the Church of England Hee exhorteth him not to call a Councell but to ordaine that which he himselfe in his own wisdome did thinke would most promote pietie and religion Your brotherhood sayth hee knoweth the Custome of the Romane Church in which you haue been brought vp It pleaseth mee to heare that you haue beene carefull to make choyce of as many things as you can finde acceptable to GOD either in the Church of Rome France or of any other that you may bring them into the English Church which is as yet but new in faith and as it were but now to bee framed For things are not to bee valewed because of the place where they are found but places are to bee valewed for the things that are in them 34 So the Fathers in the Councell of Constantinople write to Damasus Bishop of Rome and to the other Westerne Bishops You know say they that the old Decree and definition of the Nicen fathers concerning the care of particular Churches hath alwayes been in force that the husbandmen of the Lord's vineyard in euery Prouince taking their next bordering neighbours vnto them if they please should bestowe Ecclesiasticall honours vpon those whom they thinke will vse them well The Bishops of Africa wrote thus to Celestinus Bishop of Rome Let your Holinesse as becommeth you take away all wicked euasions of Priests and inferiour Clergie-men because none of the Fathers haue denied this to the Church of Africa And the Decrees of the Nicen Councell doe most plainely referre not onely meane Clergie men but euen the Bishops themselues to their Metropolitans For businesses are best ended in the places where they are neither is the grace of the Holy Spirit wanting vnto any Prouince Let this equitie be wisely obserued and constantly maintained by the Ministers of CHRIST 35 Eleutherius Bishop of Rome writeth to Lucius King of Britannie much better and more appositely to our present purpose You haue saith he desired that wee should send you the lawes of the Romans and of the Emperours that you may make vse of them in the kingdome of Britannie These lawes wee may abrogate when we will but the lawes of God we cannot You haue receiued by God's mercie into your kingdome of Britannie the law and faith of CHRIST you haue there the Old and the New Testament from them take through the grace of God lawes by a Councel of your owne kingdome and God permitting you instruct your kingdome of Britannie by them For you are Gods Vicar in that kingdome according to that of the Psalmist The earth is the Lords 36 What should I say more Victor Bishop of Rome held a prouinciall Synod at Rome Iustinian the Emperor commandeth that Synods if there were occasion should be held in euery Prouince protesting to punish them if they did not doe it Euery prouince saith Hierom hath peculiar maners and rites and conceipts which cannot be altered without a great deale of trouble What should I repeat those old prouinciall Councels at Eliberis Gangra Laodicea Ancyra Antioch Tyrus Carthage Mileuitum Tholouse Burdeaux This is no new inuention The Church of God was so gouerned before the Fathers met in the Nicen Councel men did not presently run to a general Councel Trophilus held a prouinciall Councel in Palestina Palmas in Pontus Irenaeus in France Bacchylus in Achaia Origen against Berillus in Arabia I omit many other National Councels held in Africa Asia Graecia Egypt without any order from the Bishop of Rome which Councels were godly Orthodox and Christian For Bishops in those times vpon the sudden if any occasion had been offred did prouide for the necessity of their Churches by a domesticall Councell and somtimes craued ayd from their neighbor Bishops so that they mutually helped one the other Neither did Bishops onely beleeue that the cause of Religion belonged to them but euen Princes too For to passe ouer Nabuchadnezar who commanded vpon paine of death that the name of the God of Israel should not be blasphemed to omit Dauid Solomon Ezekias Iosias who partly built partly purged the Temple of the Lord Constantius the Emperour put downe Idolatrie without a Councell and made a most seuere edict that it should be capitall to sacrifice to Idols Theodosius the Emperour caused the Temples of the heathen Gods to bee pul'd to the very ground Iouinian so soone as he was created Emperour made his first law for the restoring of banished Christians Iustinian the Emperour was wont to say that hee had no lesse care of Christian Religion then of his owne life When Iosua was made ruler of the people he presently receiued command concerning religion and the worship of God For Princes are nursing Eathers of the Church and keepers of both tables Neither is any greater cause that hath mooued God to erect politique States then that alwaies there might bee some to maintaine and preserue Religion and pietie 37 Princes therefore now a dayes doe more greiuously offend who indeede are called Christians but sit idly follow their pleasures and patiently suffer impious worships and contempt of God leauing all vnto their Bishops whom they know to make but a mocke of Religion as if the care of the
meae donec inveniam locum Domino Tabernaculum Deo Iacob O si Principes Christiani audire vellent vocem Domini sui Nunc reges intelligite inquit Dominus erudimini qui iudicatis terrā Ego inquit dixi dij estis hoc est homines divinitùs electi quibus nomen meum esset curae Cogita tu quem ego desterquilinio excitaui in summo dignitatis honoris gradu collocavi praefeci populo meo cum ita studiosè aedifices ornes domum tuam quo animo potes contemnere domum meam Aut quomodo quotidie oras vt regnum tuum tibi posterisque tuis confirmetur An vt nomen meum semper afficiatur contumetia vt evangeliam Christi mei extinguatur vt servi mei meâ causâ ante oculos tuos te inspectante tracidentur vt tyrannis longiùs grassetur vt populo meo semper imponatur vt per te scandalum confirmetur Vae illi per quem venit scandalum vae etiam illi per quem confirmatur scandalum Horres sanguinem corporum quanto magis horrere debes sanguinem animarum Memineris quid acciderit Antiocho Herodi Iuliano Ego regnum tuum transferam ad hostem tuum quia peccasti adversum me ego muto tempora vices temporum abijcioreges instituo vt intelligas me alūssimum esse vim habere in regno hominum illud dare cui volo ego humilio ego exalto ego glorificantes me glorisico eos qui me contemnunt afficio contumeliâ ANDREAS DVDITHIVS EPISCOPVS QVINQVEECCLESIENSIS in Epistola ad Maximilianum II. Caesarem vbi sententiam suam refert de Calice Laicis concedendo Sacerdotum coniugio QVid profici potuit in eo Concilio in quo numerarentur non suis momentis ponderarentur sententiae si caussa si ratione pugnandum fuisset si pauci quidam socij nobis adfuissent viceramus quamuis pauci magnas copias aduersariorum Sed cum numerus tantùm prodiret in aciem quo longè inferiores futuri fuissemus in optima causa victores discedere non potuimus Singulis nostrum centenos de suis Papa potuit opponere ac si centeni parum multi viderentur repentè mille creare potuit quos suis laborantibus subsidio mitteret Itaque videre erat quotidie famelicos egentes Episcopos exmaiori parte barbatulos adolescentes luxúque perditos Tridentum volitare conductos ad sententiam secundùm Papae voluntatem dicendam indoctos illos quidem stolidos sed tamen impudentia audacia vtiles Hi cum ad veteres adulatores Papae accesserant tum verò victrix exultabat iniquitas neque decerni iam quidquam potuit nisi in eorum sententiam qui Papae potentiam luxúmque defendere summam religionem arbitrabantur Erat aliquis vir grauis eruditus qui tantam indignitatem ferre not poterat hic vt non bonus Catholicus terrore minis ac insectatione à Concilio ad probandum quae nollet traducebatur In summa in eum statum res est adducta istorum qui illuc facti institutique venerant improbitate non vt iam Episcoporum sed laruarum non hominum sed simulacrorum quae neruis mouentur alienis vt Daedali statuae fuisse perhibentur Concilium illud videretur Erant Episcopi illi conductitij plerique vt vtres rusticorum musicum instrumentum quos vt vocem mittant inflare necesse est Nil habuit cum illo conuentu S. Spiritus commereij omnia erant humana consilia quae in immodica sanè quà m pudenda Pontificum tuenda dominatione consumebantur Illinc responsa tanquam Delphis aut Dodonâ expectabantur illinc nimirum Spiritus ille S. quem suis Concilijs prae esse iactant tabellarij manticis inclusus mittebatur qui quod admodum ridiculum est cum aliquando vt fit aquae pluuijs excrescebant non ante aduolare poterat quà m inundationes desedissent Ita fiebat vt Spiritus non super aquas vt est in Genesi sed secus aquas ferretur O portentosam singularem dementiam Ratum nihil esse poterat quod Episcopi tanquam plebs sciscerent nisi Papa autor fieret AN ALPHABETICALL TABLE OF ALL THE Principall matters conteined in this Historie of the Councell of TRENT A ABuses in the Church of Rome are collected to be reformed pag. 83 84 Acclamations vsed in former Councels and imitated in Trent 813 Adrian 6. is created Pope is much feared for his seueritie 19 Is learned in schoole-diuinitie was borne in Vtrect resolueth to reforme the Court of Rome 20 Is disswaded from it 23 He lamenteth because the Popes cannot doe good though they desire it neuer so much 24 Hee confesseth the abuses of the Clergie not exempting the Apostolique Sea 25 His death and prayses 30 Amante Seruita a Friar of Brescia concurreth in opinion with Luther concerning the Eucharist and is silenced 522 Ambassadors in Trent hold a consultation how to remedie the proceedings in Councell and choose the French Ambassador Lansac to speake for them 570 571 The Ambassadours in Trent did not subscribe the Decrees when the Councell was ended 813 Andreas Vega chiefe of the Franciscans disputeth that the opinions of the Lutherans ought not to be condemned without declaring the opinion of the Catboliques 179 Hee writeth against Soto 216 Anna du Bourg is burned in France for religion and his constance causeth a great increase of the reformed religion 419 Annats are spoken against by the Bishop of Nismes 716 Appeales and their originall 334 335 Apostolique Sea what it is 321 Arch-Bishop of Collen is cited by the Emperour to cleare himselfe of Lutheranisme obiected gainst him 124 and by the Pope at the same time 125 Is sentenced by the Pope but the sentence is not executed by the Emperor vntill certaine yeares after 165 He is obeyed by his people 189 is proceeded against by the Emperour and Prince Adolphus put in his place 259 Arch-bishp of Otranto opposeth the Cardinall of Loraine and hath forty voyces at his command 719 is reprehended by the Spanish Ambassadour for making priuate congregations 759 Arch-bishop of Toledo is in the Inquisition of Spaine his booke is examined in Councell and approued 750 Aremboldus is agent for the Popes sister to vent her indulgences 5 Augustan Confession whence it had the name and when the first liberty to beprofessed publiquely 63 Auignion rebelleth against the Pope 429 430 B BAndo set forth by the Emperor against the Duke of Saxony and the Landgraue of Hassia 201 Baptisme discussed 242 Whether that of Iohn be equall to Christs Baptisme 243 Battaile of S. Quintin in which the French King receiued a great ouerthrow 406 Battaile in France betweene the Protestants and Papists in which the Prince of Conde was taken prisoner 647 Causeth much ioy in Trent 649 Bauaria desireth libertie of religion 397. 398 The Bauarian Ambassadour maketh a biting Oration in Councell against
731 732 The Decree is read for sauing the Popes authoritie which was neuer mentioned before 812 The Popes authoritie whether it be necessary to confirme the Decrees of the Councell 812 Pope onely must interprete the Decrees of the Councell of Trent 818 Portugal Ambassadour is receiued in Congregation 476 Preaching claymed by the Regulars as belonging to them wich is denied by the Prelats 161 167 Precedence is claimed by Don Diego the Spanish Ambassadour before the Cardinall of Trent 114 117 By the Duke of Florence before the Duke of Ferrara 443 Princes of the blood in France haue precedence of the Cardinals 449 The Prelates in Trent differ about precedence 467 and so doe the Ambassadours of Portugal and Hungarie 480 Likewise the Bauarian and Venetian Ambassadors differ about precedence 501 and so doe the French and Spanish Ambassadors in Trent 663 In Rome 713 and againe in Trent 727 728 729 Predestination is discussed 210 211 c. Presidents sent by the Pope did neuer gouerne Councels before that of Constance 137 They gaue auricular voyces in Trent 616 Presidents named for the second reduction of the Councel in Trent 310 For the third reduction 444 445 The Presidents onely doe giue audience to the Ambassadours 553. Two new Presidents 681 Presidents of Councels what authority they haue 707 Priesthood and the decree concerning it 738 The Anathematisme belonging to it 739 Prince of Conde is imprisoned 436 Prince of Orange marrieth a daughter of the Duke of Saxonie 456 Proctors sent by the Vice-roy of Naples to giue voyce in Councel for all the Cleargie of that kingdome 118 The Pope decreeth that none shall giue voyce by Proctor 118 The Proctors of the Arch-bishop of Mentz are about to leaue the Councel 122 Prohibition of Bookes is discoursed on by the author 472 Protestants make a conditionall submission to the Councell 274 A consultation how they are to be receiued in Councel 367 Protestant Diuines of Wittenberge and Strasburg come to Trent 374 Fifty thousand Protestants were executed in the Low-Countreys within a short space 413 The Protestants assemble in Noremburg and the Pope sendeth Nuncii vnto them 439 Protestations of Doctors that they refer themselues to the Church are but words of complement and of good manners 249 Protestation of the Emperour against the Councell of Bolonia 279 280 Another Protestation in Rome before the Pope 281 Which the Pope saith the ambassadour did make without commission from his master 282 The ambassadour protesteth againe 284 The French K. protesteth against the Councell in Trent 319 The intended protestation of the French ambassadour about precedence 730 731 Prouerbe in Trent very blasphemous about the bringing of the holy Ghost from Rome 497 Another prouerbe in Councell Wee are fallen from the Spanish Scab to the French poxe 640 A kinde of prouerbe made in France concerning the authoritie of the Councell 822 Purgatorie is spoken of 799 Q. QVeene Mary gouernesse of the low Countreys fauoureth the Protestants 89 Queene mother of France refuseth a Spanish armie to assist her against the Hugonots 648 Writeth to the Pope and Cardinall of Loraine 712 Is complained of by the Pathers for being ruled by the Chastillons and other Hugonots in France 776 Queene of Scotland writeth to the Councell of Trent 703 Queene of England should haue beene proceeded against in Councell but the Emperour would not fuffer it 727 Queene of Nauarre is cited to Rome for Lutheranisme 780 And is defended by the French King 794 795 R. REformation made by Cardinall Campeggio in the Diet of Noremberg 32 33 c. A reformation made in Rome vnder Paul the third was suppressed 79 A reformation of the Court of Rome is set on foot and much discussed 83 84 The Emperour would haue Reformation handled before Doctrine 202 It is wholly recalled by the Pope to be handled in Rome but the Prelates will not yeeld 254 255 A reformation of the Clergie published by the Emperour 292 A reformation made in Councell is complained of by the Priests 343 Another is made in Rome of small matters onely 505 Twentie points of reformation are proposed by the Emperours Ambassadours 513 Nine points of reformation 532 538 The chiefe points of reformation are omitted 568 Reformation is mainely promoted in Councell by the Imperialists and Spaniards 588 The free speeches in Councell concerning reformation doe trouble the Legats 595 600 The reformation of Princes how it began 617 Articles of reformation proposed in Councell by the French-men 650 652 The Pope thinketh that a reformation will not reduce the heretickes 700 A reformation of Cardinals is mainely promoted but vanisheth quickely 726 A reformation proposed by the Imperialists 751 752 The reformation of Princes is deferred 760 An hundred Prelates doe combine to promote it 766 It is declared at large 769 770 The Emperour distasteth it and the French ambassadour de Ferrieres maketh an oration against it 771 772 The Decree of the generall reformation 808 809 c. The reformation of Princes 811 812 c. Regulars are complained of by the Prelats and defend themselues 169 They begin to mutine about their exemptions 761 Their reformation 806 Religion is changed in England 295 384 421 Religion is changed in Denmarke 84 Religion is changed in the Palatinate 148 398 Religion is changed in Scotland 426 451 Reputation is the chiefest ground of the Papall greatnesse 29 Residence is treated of 191 216 217 c. Whether it be de iure diuino 218 219 The Cardinall of Monte will not suffer that question to be decided 232 The question is set on foot againe 486 487 c. It causeth great feare in Rome 502 Is disputed on againe 505 510 The disputation of it is diuerted by the Legates 550 Residence is decreed 723 736 The reformation of it is decreed 739 Richard of Vercelli dieth with griefe because he was in disgrace with the Legats for speaking freely in Councell 566 569 Rites of the Roman Church are diuers 548 Rome is taken by the Colonnesi 41 And by the Dutch-men and Duke of Borbon 43 Rota in Rome which is the greatest Court of iustice there reiecteth a cause of the Bishop of Segouia assisting in Councel for suspicion of heresie because he did not second the Popes designes 678 S. SAcraments in generall are handled 234 235 c. How they doe containe and cause grace 237 A decree of reformation is made concerning them 245 and Anathematismes 248 Safe-conduct is required by the Protestants to goe to the Councell 316 The Contents of it 341 It is disliked by the Protestants 343 344 The Councell refuseth to alter it 369 Santa-Croce the Legate is threatned by the Emperour to bee cast into the riuer Adice 202 Schisme in the Councell some remaining in Trent and others being gone to Bolonia 269 274 Scotland shaketh off obedience to the Pope 426 451 Session the first held in Trent Deocin 13. an 1545. 130 The second Ian. 7. 1546. 139 The third Feb. 4. 1546.
fruit of this diligence it beeing as easie to finde a false witnesse in partibus as at Rome where because euery thing may be sufficiently examined it is superfluous to seeke further To the eleuenth that none bee ordayned but by his owne Bishop it seemeth that the Bull may suffice because it doeth prouide many wayes against the inconueniences pretended in this point The Pope did presently dispatch the answere to Trent leauing it to the discretion Is dispatchâ—d to Trent of the Legates to resolue by the counsell of their friends what they thought fit togâ—ant according to occasions either part or all so that they conteined themselues within the limits set downe by the Deputies in Rome or to denie all in case they found themselues able to doe it He aduised them of the request made to those in Venice and that they should hold the Session in the due time wholy omitting the doctrine of the Sacraments and publishing the Anuthematismes onely in which they are all agreed because the doctrine cannot be expounded without danger That they should leaue wholy the Decree of the abuses of the Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation it beeing impossible to touch that string without offending the whole order of poore Priests and Friars and giuing the Heretikes too great a conquest by confessing they had formerly approoued such notable absurdities Hee concluded that they should labour to make the Session as quiet as was possible but yet with the honour of the Apostolique Sea Afterwards the Pope considering with himselfe and with his inward The Pope is troubled with the aduises sent from the Councel and froÌ„â—us Nuncio in Germany friends the aduises sent vnto him from Trent and from his Nuncio in Germanie was full of suspicion that the Councell would produce some great monster to the preiudice of himselfe and the Papacio Hee considered the factions amongst the Diuines especially Dominicans and Franciscans ancient enemies and contrary in doctrine and feared that taking courage in the Councell they would goe beyond the bounds of those contentions which haue beene hardly composed by the wiser sort whose differences beeing no lesse then those with the Lutherans and themselues very bold in taxing one another except paines were alwayes taken to make them agree there would bee danger of some great inconuenience Hee was much troubled with the disputation of Residencie whether it bee required iure diuino and with the boldnesse of Friar Bartholomew Caranza who beeing encouraged by many dared to call the contrary opinion the doctrine of deuils Hee saw how easily such another mischiefe as that of Luther might arise and that if an article of faith were made of residencie the Papacy was reduced to nothing Hee considered that all the reformations aymed to restraine the Popes authority and to enlarge the power of the Bishops and how little himselfe was esteemed in that the Councel hauing giuen hope to referre the Reformation to him whereof hee had framed a Bull and recalled the whole matter to Rome they had after treated thereof more sharpely without any respect of his authority Hee had great suspicion of the spirit and courage of the Spaniards considering the qualities of that wise Nation that it doth not worke by chance that it maketh greater shew of reuerence then it beareth that it standeth vnited in itselfe steppeth not one foote forward without looking a great way before them It seemed to him a great matter that they met together and had made a common censure and thought it probable that this webbe was secretly spun by the Emperour in regard his Ambassadour did dayly treate with them Hee suspected the Emperour also for his present prosperitie which ordinarily doeth make men not able to set boundes to their designes Hee considered his conniuencie at religion and thought it was to gaine the Lutherans fauour Hee remembred the complaints vsed not onely by the Emperour but by his Ministers also when the Italian Souldiers departed that hee was abandoned in time of neede and hee knew that he attributed the sedition of Genna to his sonne the Duke of Piacenza But hee weighed aboue all his wordes vsed to the Nuneio that hee had no greater enemie then the Pope Hee feared that when he had established an absolute authoritie in Germanie hee would thinke to doe the like in Italie making vse of the Councell to suppresse the Papacle He saw that all was in his power in regard of the incurable indisposition of the French King and his approching death Of the Dolphin being young and not experienced hee knew not what to promise himselfe and was assured that the Prelates who did vntill then adhere to the Court of Rome whensoeuer the Emperor should vnmaske himselfe would professe to be on his side either for feare of greater power or for emulation at the Popes greatnesse which they would discouer when they should see a secure way laid open to moderate it These respects made him resolue to secure himselfe in some sort of the And after consul ation resolueth to translate â—â—be Synode to Bolonia Councell To end it did not seeme seasonable in regard there did remaine so many things to be handled The Suspensson did require some great cause and would be to litle purpose in regard hee should bee presently desired to take it away To translate it to a place where himselfe had absolute authoritie seemed the best counsell And seeing this was to be done heo would so do it as that all danger should be preuented which could not be if the councel were not celebrated within his owne territories He did not thinke Rome was fit because it would raise too much discourse in Germanie Bolonia seemed the best place because it was neore the Mountaines fertile and of great receipt For the manner he resolued to conceale his owne person and to cause it to be done by the Legates by the authoritie giuen them in the Bull dated the 22. of February and sent vnto them in August 1545. For doing so if the Translation were opposed the Legats would be blamed and himself as not interessed might the more easily vphold them and if by accident hee should change his opinion he might doe it without dishonour Being thus resolued he sent a priuate Gentleman of the family of the Cardinall of Monte with letters of credit to doe this ambassage to hoth the Legateâ— commaunâ—ding him not to ariue there before the Session and then to giue them authoritie to translate the Councell to Bolonia making some apparant cause to arise or making vse of some cause already in beeing putting it in execution so quickely that after the enterprise begun they should conclude before any impediment could be interposed But in Germanie a great part of those Cities about the Rhine hauing made The Emperor doth leaue to temporize with the Archbishop of Collen composition with the Emperour and the Elector Palatine caused hâ—â— ministers to deâ—â—t the Emperour seeing himselfe now able to
exhortation to the Fathers of the King of the Romanes and then the Arch-bishops The Masse beeing sung and the Ecclesiasticall ceremonies ended the Secretary read an exhortation to the Fathers of the Councel in the name of the Presidents to this purpose That by the presence of the two Electours being entred into hope that many Bishops of that and other Nations will assist in the Councel they thought fit in the meane time in regard of the place they bare to giue a little admonition to themselues and them though they saw all were ready to doe the office of good Pastours because the matters to bee handled were of great moment that is to extirpate heresies to reforme Ecclesiasticall discipline from the corruption whereof heresies haue risen and finally to pacifie the discords of Princes That the beginning of the exhortation ought to be taken from the knowledge of their owne insufficiencie flying to the assistance of GOD who will not faile them whereof they see many arguments already but especially the comming of the two Princes That the authority of Generall Councels was alwayes very great the holy Ghost presiding in them and their Decrees esteemed not humane but diuine That an example hereof hath beene left by the Apostles and the Fathers following seeing that by Councels all heretiques haue beene condemned the life and manners of Priests and people reformed and the discords of the Church appeased Therefore being now assembled to doe as much they must awaken themselues that they may regaine the sheepe that lept out of the Lords fold and keepe those which haue not gone astray as yet Wherein the saluation of those only is not in question but their owne too in regard they must giue an account to GOD by whom if they performe their duety they shall be rewarded and all posterity will attribute great praise to that Councel but they should not aime at that but onely at their owne duety and charity towards the Church which beeing afflicted wounded and depriued of so many deare children lifteth vp her hands to GOD and them to restore them to her That therefore they would handle the matters of the Councel with all gentlenesse and without contention as becommeth so great an assembly vsing perfit charity and consent of minds knowing that GOD doeth behold and iudge them The exhortation beeing ended the Decree was read by the Bishop that The Decree of the Session is read said Masse the substance whereof was That the holy Synode which in the Session past did determine to proceed in this hauing deferred to doe it vntill now by reason of the absence of the Germane Nation and the small number of the Fathers reioycing for the arriuall of the two Prince Electors hoping that many more of that and other Nations will by their example hasten their comming doth deferre the Session for fourty dayes that is vntill the eleuenth of October and prosecuting the Councell in the state in which it is hauing treated alreadie of the seauen Sacraments of Baptisme and Confirmation doth ordaine to treat of the Eucharist and for reformation to handle those things which doe facilitate residencie Then the Emperours Proxie beeing read the Earle of Mountfort said that the Emperour after hee had obtayned the reduction of the Councel to Trent neuer ceased to labour that the Prelates of his states should goe thither which the presence of the Electours and the frequencie of the Fathers doth demonstrate And to testifie his mind the more he hath sent Don Pedro of the Kingdome of Spaine another of his patrimoniall States and himselfe of Germanie though vnworthy Praying to be receiued for such Iohn Baptista Castello the Speaker answered in the name of the Councell that they were glad to heare the Emperours Mandate hauing by it and the quality of the Proctours conceiued how much they may promise themselues therefore that it hopeth for assistance from them and doth as much as it can admit the Emperours Mandate Likewise the Proxie of the King of the Romanes in the person of Paulus Gregorianus Bishop of Zagabria and of Fredericke Nausea Bishop of Vienna was read and this second did speake and was answered as those of the Emperour After this Iacobus Amiotus Abbat of Bellosana appeared in the name of the French King with letters of his Maiesty which he presented to the Legate The Abbat of Ballosana presenteth the French Kings letters the inscriptioÌ„ wherof giueth distast to the Synode desiring they might be read and his credency heard The Legate receiuing them gaue them to the Secretary to be read The superscription was Sanctissimis in Christo Patribus Conuentus Tridentini The Bishop of Orange and after him the other Spaniards said aloud that those letters were not sent vnto them who were a generall Councel and not a Conuent and therefore that they ought neither to bee read nor opened in publike Session but if the Messenger had ought to say hee should goe home Much was spoken concerning the signification of the word Conuentus the Spaniards persisting that it was iniurious So that the Bishop of Mentz was forced to say that if they would not receiue a letter from the King of France who called them Sanctissimus Conuentus how would they hearken to the Protestants who called them Conuentus Malignantium But the Spanish Prelats continuing still to be more tumultuous then the rest the Legate with the Nuncij and the Emperours Ambassadours retired into the vestry and had a long disputation hereof At the last returning to their place they made it bee told to the Speaker that the Synode doth resolue to reade the letters without preiudice thinking that the word Conuentus is not meant in an ill sence and if it be doth protest of the Nullitie Then the Kings letter was opened and read which was dated the 13. of August and said in substance That it seemed agreeable to the obseruance which his ancestors haue alwaies vsed towards the Church to signifie to them the causes why he hath bin forced not to send any B. to the conuâ—nt called by Iulius by the name of a publike Councel being assured that they the fathers wil not condemne any mans fact before they know it and that when they shal vnderstand what he hath done they wil commend it That he was compelled for preseruation of his honour to continue in his resolution to protect the Duke of Parma from which hee would not refuse to depart if Iustice and Equity did permit That hee writeth to them as to Honourable Iudges praying them to receiue the letters not as from an addersary The contents of them or a person vnknowen but as from the Prince and principall sonne of the Church by inheritance of his Ancestors whom hee promiseth alwayes to imitate and while he defendeth himselfe from wrongs not to lay aside his charity towards the Church but euer to receiue whatsoeuer shall be constituted by her so that due order be obserued in making the Decrees